A group of people wake up in video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

Update 1 fixed spelling and grammar errors and added chapter to title.

Update 2 changed wording and certain elements for consistency with future chapters

Chapter 1

The last thing i remember was staring at my computer screen late into the night. The online game, Eidolon Nexus, had been trending for months—a massive MMORPG promising unparalleled immersion and breathtaking realism. Its marketing had been plastered everywhere: “Enter a world of limitless freedom.” The game was just about to be released and I was sent a free copy randomly. I logged in just out of curiosity. The screen flashed, my vision blurred, and suddenly, everything went dark.

I woke up on a vast, sun-drenched plain. A gentle breeze carries the scent of unfamiliar flowers, rustling the lush grass beneath my fingertips. When I pushed myself upright, a cascade of shimmering locks fell over my shoulder wait—my shoulder? Something feels off.

The reflection is the first thing that catches my eye—visible in the mirrored surface of a nearby pond. I look like… A girl. Elegant, athletic, and unfamiliar to the person i once was. The realization sends my heart racing.

Around me, others begin to stir. A half dozen, maybe more. Some are crying out, voices a mix of shock and panic. Others are examining themselves, as i just did, realizing their own transformations. Faces I've never seen but before i can begin to fully comprehend, a commanding voice booms overhead.

“Welcome, to Eidolon Nexus. This is not just a game anymore—this is your new reality. You are part of a grand experiment. You must survive, evolve, and uncover the truth. Fail, and not only will you die here but you’ll die for good.

The voice cuts out, leaving only the rustle of wind and the murmur of confused voices.

I look around confused. The surroundings are beautiful but alien—a mix of medieval fantasy and small splices of futuristic elements. Spires of glass rise in the distance. A glowing interface suddenly appears in front of me—a holographic menu that details my stats and abilities.

My name has been changed. On the menu, a new identity is displayed. My new name—Artemis—shines in elegant script at the top of the display. Beneath it, details of my new form and abilities flicker into place. I brush strands of golden blonde hair from my face, the movement feeling unfamiliar. The green outfit clings to me—a blend of leather and fabric, light and flexible for movement, but leaving little to the imagination. I tug at the edge instinctively, but the fit is perfect, almost as though it’s tailored to me.

Class: Archer.
Ability: Arrow Volley (LOCKED) a mental image of hundreds of shimmering arrows raining from the skies flashes through my mind. My fingers twitch, as though yearning to draw a bowstring.

I rise to my feet and glance around. The others are still coming to terms with their transformations, muttering and exchanging wary looks. Some are staring at their own menus; others are shouting demands to the sky, as if they could argue their way out of this.

Then I notice something in the distance. The glass spires I’d seen earlier seem closer now, their crystalline surfaces glittering in the sunlight. Surrounding them is what looks like a sprawling city with towering walls and glowing lights that pulse faintly. But before I can take another step, the ground beneath me shifts.

A deep, resonating growl echoes across the plain.

From the shadows of a nearby forest, monsters emerge—their hulking forms a twisted blend of animal and machine. One steps forward, a snarling wolf-like creature with glowing red eyes and. Its gaze locks onto us.

“Initiating combat tutorial,” a female voice announces. Suddenly, a bow materializes in my hand—a sleek, curved weapon crafted of wood. A quiver of arrows appears on my back. I instinctively reach for one as the creature charges.

My instincts take over before I can think. I dive to the side, rolling behind a nearby boulder just as the wolf-like creature lunges. Its claws gouge the ground where I stood moments ago, sending up a spray of dirt and grass. My breathing is sharp, controlled, but my heart races in my chest.

The others erupt into chaos.
Some scream, fumbling with weapons that appear in their hands. A warrior with a axe stumbles backward, while a female mage frantically waves glowing hands in the air, trying to summon a spell.

Peering around the edge of the boulder, I take in the creature’s movements. It’s fast—too fast for anyone still frozen in panic. The wolf prowls toward a player standing in its path. The player—a tall boy with dark hair—raises a wooden spear, but his shaking hands betray his fear.

I feel the bowstring under my fingers. My muscles tighten.

Focus.

I take a steadying breath and draw an arrow from the quiver on my back. The string of the bow glows slightly as I nock the arrow and draw the string taut. I can feel the tension in the bow, the pull of its power surging through me.

With the bowstring taut, I inhale sharply, feeling the energy coursing through me. The world around me seems to slow as I focus on the creature’s movements. First, I target its front leg. Releasing the arrow, it sails through the air with precision, embedding itself directly in the joint.

The creature lets out a guttural roar as its leg falters. It stumbles, skidding forward awkwardly but not stopping. Its red eyes lock onto me now, burning with fury. I feel the hair on my neck rise as it shifts direction, ignoring the others entirely.

But I’m already moving. I nock a second arrow, this time drawing with every ounce of strength I have. The string of my bow glows brighter, green energy crackling across the string.

I aim straight for its chest. Now or never.

The creature leaps just as I release the arrow. It sails through the air, the glow of its red chest a perfect target. The arrow strikes true, piercing the chest. A deafening crack splits the air as the creature’s entire body convulses, it twitches wildly before it collapses to the ground.

I lower my bow, panting. Around me, the other players stare in stunned silence. Some look relieved, others confused—or maybe scared.

The tall boy with the spear steps forward hesitantly, his face pale. “You… you saved me,” he stammers. “I-I thought I was done for.”

Before I can respond a screen appears briefly in front of me.

Tutorial combat complete. unlocked ability Arrow Volley.

I blink as a rush of warmth floods through me. I feel stronger, as if the bow in my hands has become an extension of myself.

The others begin to murmur, clearly trying to process what just happened. I glance back toward the spires in the distance, a sharp realization settling in. If this was just the tutorial, whatever lies ahead will only get harder.

But before we can regroup, a shadow falls over us—a much larger creature, wings beating heavily above. The distant hum of its growl reaches us, and I realize it’s circling, as if watching us.

“Quick! This way!” I shout, my voice cutting through the panicked murmurs of the others.

Without waiting to see if they’ll follow, I sprint toward the edge of the nearby forest. The trees, tall and ancient, loom like sentinels, their thick canopies casting deep shadows over the grass. Cover—it’s our best chance. The open plain will make us sitting ducks if that winged beast decides to attack.

Behind me, I hear the scuffle of footsteps as some players snap out of their shock and begin to follow. “Move! Don’t stop!” I call over my shoulder, pushing branches aside as I weave through the trees.

The distant growl of the creature overhead grows louder. I risk a glance upward—through a break in the leaves, I see it: a massive, reptilian beast, its body glinting like polished obsidian, with piercing golden eyes scanning the ground. It circles once, then lets out a bone-rattling roar, diving lower.

The tall boy with the spear stumbles beside me, panting. “What… what is that thing?”

“No idea,” I say, breathless. “But we’re not sticking around to find out!”

We press deeper into the forest, the sounds of heavy wings beating growing fainter as the thick canopy swallows us. The air is cooler here, the scent of moss and damp earth filling my nose. I slow my pace, motioning for the others to stay quiet.

One by one, the players regroup. There are half a dozen of us, all in varying states of disarray. The mage, a petite girl with fiery red hair, collapses against a tree, her hands trembling. “This is insane,” she mutters. “This can’t be real. It’s a dream, right? Just… just a messed-up dream.”

“It’s real,” I say firmly, my voice steady despite the whirlwind in my chest. “Or at least real enough, if we don’t start acting like it is, we’re not going to last long.”

A few of them exchange uneasy looks, but no one argues.

I glance around the group, taking stock. A stocky warrior hefts a massive axe, his expression grim. The red-haired mage stares at the ground, clearly shaken. The tall boy with the spear seems to be holding up better now, though his grip on his weapon is white-knuckled.

The silence is broken by the faint rustle of leaves. My hand instinctively flies to my bow. “Quiet,” I hiss, scanning the trees.

A moment later, a soft glow flickers through the forest. It’s faint but growing brighter—like the warm light of a campfire. A strange sound accompanies it: soft, melodic chimes, as if the air itself is singing.

“Do we follow it?” the boy with the spear asks, his voice low.

The others look to me, their gazes uncertain but expectant. It’s clear they’re already seeing me as some kind of leader, whether I like it or not.

I raise a hand, motioning for everyone to stay where they are. “No. We’re staying hidden,” I whisper, my tone firm but quiet. “If what they said is true—if we die here, we die for real—we can’t take risks. That light might be a trap. Or it could attract something else.”

The group collectively tenses. Even the faintest shuffle of movement seems amplified in the quiet of the forest.

“But what if it’s help?” the boy with the spear mutters, though he doesn’t sound convinced.

I shake my head, keeping my eyes on the glowing light. “We don’t know enough yet. Until we do, we should treat everything like a threat.”

The light grows brighter, the chime-like sound intensifying as it draws closer. My heart pounds in my chest, and I tighten my grip on my bow, readying an arrow. A part of me wishes I could draw on my new ability, but I can feel the strain in my body—a cooldown, maybe? Whatever it is, I can’t use it just yet.

The glow finally emerges through the trees. It’s not a creature—but something even stranger. Floating orbs of golden light, about the size of my fist, drift lazily through the air. They hover and pulse softly, as if alive, but make no move toward us. Instead, they spread out, lighting the forest like a field of fireflies.

“What… are those?” the red-haired mage asks, her voice a trembling whisper.

“No idea,” I say, my voice low. “But don’t touch them.”

The man with the axe shifts uncomfortably. “What if they’re looking for us? They could be scouts for whatever’s out there.”

“Exactly why we’re staying put,” I reply. My eyes dart back up toward the treetops, scanning for any sign of the winged beast. It’s quiet now—eerily so. Either it’s gone, or it’s waiting for us to make a mistake.

Minutes pass, though it feels like hours. The golden orbs continue to drift, seemingly harmless but unsettling nonetheless. Some of the other players sit down quietly, their energy drained by fear and exhaustion.

The tall boy with the spear leans closer to me, his voice barely audible. “What’s the plan? We can’t stay here forever.”

I glance toward the group, then back at the distant spires of the city. It’s far, but it might be the only safe haven.

I lower my bow slightly, glancing around at the group. “Look,” I say quietly, keeping my voice steady but clear. “I’m not in charge here. We’re all in this together. What do you all think we should do?”

For a moment, there’s silence. The tension in the air is almost unbearable, and I can see the mix of emotions on their faces—fear, uncertainty, desperation.

The tall boy with the spear shifts uncomfortably, but speaks first. “I… I think we should stay hidden. You’re right. If we die, that’s it. We can’t afford to take risks right now.”

The red-haired mage looks torn. “But what if we’re meant to follow those lights? I mean, this is a game, isn’t it? Maybe it’s like… a quest marker or something.”

The stocky warrior with the axe growls under his breath. “Or maybe it’s a trap. You saw that thing flying overhead. What if this is bait to lure us out?” He plants the head of his axe into the dirt, glaring at the orbs. “I say we wait. At least until we’re sure it’s safe to move.”

Another player, a lanky rogue with a dagger at his side, scoffs. “Wait here? And then what? Starve? Get ambushed by something else? That city out there”—he gestures vaguely toward the spires in the distance—“is probably the only safe place. Sitting here does nothing.”

The mage frowns. “And what if we get caught in the open on the way there?”

The group’s murmuring grows louder as the players begin debating, their fear and uncertainty spilling into frustration. I stay quiet for a moment, letting them speak.

Finally, I raise a hand. “Alright,” I say firmly, cutting through the noise. “We have two clear choices: stay here and wait for the danger to pass, or move toward the city now and risk exposure. Both are risky. Let’s take a vote.”

I look around, waiting. “Stay here?”

The tall boy with the spear and the warrior raise their hands immediately.

“And who votes to head to the city?”

The rogue, and the mage, raise their hands, the rogue muttering, “Finally, someone with sense.”

One girl sits still not raising her hand at all.

It’s a split decision, the group evenly divided. I let out a breath and glance toward the glowing orbs, which are beginning to drift farther into the forest. The winged beast still hasn’t reappeared, but the thought of it makes my skin crawl.

“Well,” I say, looking at the group. “Looks like we’ll have to make a choice. Are we splitting up, or do we all stick together?”

The group falls silent again, waiting for someone—maybe me—to decide.

I let out a slow breath and nod. “Alright. We’ll carefully make our way to the city. Stick together, stay quiet, and move quickly.”

The group murmurs in agreement, though I can still see uncertainty in their eyes. The warrior grumbles something under his breath but reluctantly hefts his axe, while the mage clutches her staff tightly.

I gesture for the group to follow as I lead the way through the forest. Every step feels like a gamble, the crunch of leaves and twigs beneath our feet making me flinch. The glowing orbs drift around us, their soft light providing just enough visibility to navigate. I keep my bow ready, an arrow nocked, my eyes darting between the treetops and the forest floor.

“Stay close,” I whisper, glancing over my shoulder.

The tall boy with the spear is right behind me. The rogue flits from shadow to shadow, clearly more comfortable in this environment. The mage and the others cling to the center of the group, their movements tense and uncertain.

As we move, the distant hum of the winged creature grows faint, and for a moment, I think we’ve managed to avoid it. But just as we reach the edge of the forest, the trees thin, revealing the wide plains leading toward the city.

The spires are closer now, their glassy surfaces reflecting the sunlight like beacons. I can see walls surrounding the city, towering and fortified, with what looks like guards patrolling the top. Safety, or at least something resembling it, is within reach.

But the moment we step out from the cover of the trees, a piercing roar shatters the air.

My heart freezes. I whip around to see the winged beast descending from the clouds, its golden eyes locked onto us. It’s massive—easily the size of a house—with black and green, scaled wings that blot out the sun as it dives.

“Run!” I shout, my voice sharp and commanding.

The group doesn’t hesitate this time. We sprint across the open plain, the city walls still agonizingly far. The beast’s shadow looms over us, and I can hear the heavy whoosh of its wings as it closes in.

My fingers itch to draw my bow, but I know I can’t take it down. The others are running as fast as they can, but the quiet girl stumbles, falling to her knees.

“Help!” she cries, looking back as the beast’s claws stretch toward her.

I grit my teeth and force myself to keep running, every instinct screaming at me to turn back. But I know the truth—if I stop, I’ll just get myself killed, and maybe even doom the rest of the group.

“Get up!” I shout back at the mage. “You have to move!”

She scrambles to her feet, her eyes wide with terror, but it’s too late. The winged beast is on her in an instant. Its massive claws sweep her up with brutal precision, her scream cutting through the air as it ascends, carrying her high into the sky.

“Keep moving!” I shout to the others, my voice cracking with the weight of the moment.

The city walls are closer now, the sound of our footfalls pounding in my ears. I glance back just once—the beast is circling the sky again, its golden eyes scanning for another target. My chest tightens as I see the girls weapon fall from its claws, tumbling to the ground far behind us. She’s gone.

The tall boy with the spear is running beside me, his face pale and twisted with horror. “She’s… she’s dead,” he stammers, barely able to form the words.

“I know!” I snap, pushing myself to run faster. “But we’re not! Not yet—we need to move!”

As we approach the walls, a loud horn sounds from above. I look up to see armored figures standing atop the battlements, their weapons glowing with faint light. One of them shouts down to us, his voice booming.

“Stay clear of the gates! Hold your position!”

Before I can process what he means, I hear the sound of a massive ballista firing. A glowing, spear-like projectile shoots past us, striking the winged beast mid-dive. The creature roars in pain, its flight staggering as the projectile explodes into a burst of light.

Another horn blast follows, and the gates begin to open, revealing a passage into the city. A guard waves us forward. “Hurry, get inside before it recovers!”

Without hesitation, I lead the group through the gates, the sound of the beast’s enraged screeches fading behind us. The heavy doors slam shut just as we make it through, cutting off the chaos outside.

Inside the city, the air is tense, filled with shouts and the hurried movements of guards and civilians. The group slows, panting and shaken. The loss of the girl hangs heavy over us, but for now, we’re alive.

One of the guards approaches. “Welcome to the city of Aeloria,” he says, his tone sharp. “You’re safe—for now. But your journey has only just begun.” He says smiling.

I glance at the others. They look to me again, their faces pale and expectant. I swallow hard, trying to push away the image of the girl’s scream and the beast’s claws.

“What now?” the tall boy asks, his voice barely above a whisper.

I turn to the guard, stepping forward despite the lingering ache in my chest. “What’s happening? What is this place? And why—” I pause, glancing back at the others before continuing, “Why are we here?”

The guard’s eyes narrow, his armor creaking as he crosses his arms. “You’re adventurers, aren’t you? New ones, judging by the chaos you brought with you.” His tone carries a mix of joy? and sympathy, as if he’s had this conversation too many times before. “This is Aeloria, one of the few safe zones of Eidolon. But don’t get comfortable—the peace here is fragile. Outside these walls, it’s death or worse. That thing out there was just the beginning.”

I frown, gripping my bow tighter. “What do you mean, the beginning? And what’s Eidolon?”

He exhales heavily, his expression grim. “Eidolon is your world, your battlefield, and your chance at survival—all rolled into one. The rules are simple: fight, and survive. If you die here…” He hesitates for a moment, then shrugs, “Well, you know the rest.” He says winking.

I exchange uneasy looks with the group. Some of them are pale, trembling; others look as though the weight of this reality is only just beginning to hit.

The rogue steps forward, his voice sharp. “That’s all great and cryptic, but why us? What’s the point of all this?”

The guard ignores him continuing his predetermined speech. He gestures toward a towering building at the center of the city. It’s shaped like an obelisk, its glassy surface reflecting strange symbols that shift and glow. “That’s the Guild Tower. It’s where you’ll find quests, resources, and more—if you’re lucky. I’d suggest heading there soon. The monsters out there don’t wait for anyone.”

He hesitates, his gaze softening slightly as if breaking script. “And… I’m sorry about whoever you lost out there. You may lose more before this is over. Be wary.”

The weight of his words settles over me like a stone, but I force myself to stand tall. The others are still looking to me, waiting for what comes next.

I take a breath. “Alright,” I say, my voice steadier than I feel. “We need to stick together and figure out how to survive. Let’s head to this Guild Tower and get some answers.”

The group murmurs in agreement, though their steps are hesitant as we begin moving toward the obelisk. The streets of Aeloria are bustling with activity—people walking and running in different directions, each looking as though they have their own stories, their own struggles.

But I can’t shake the feeling that this is only the calm before the storm.
End of chapter 1

A group of people wake up in video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

This chapter is less chaotic than the first and you’ll get to know the characters better. The first chapter was mainly to set up the stakes and the setting.

Update 1 Cleaned up and improved certain aspects to better align with future chapters

Chapter 2

As we walk toward the Guild Tower, I slow my pace and glance back at the group. It’s clear the tension in the air is eating at everyone—the weight of what happened, the fear of what’s ahead. If we’re going to survive, we need to start trusting each other.

I stop, turning to face them. “Before we go any further, we should at least know who we all are. The game’s given us new names, but… I think we need to understand who we were before all this, too. If we’re going to stick together, that is.”

The group exchanges uncertain looks, some hesitant, others curious. After a moment, the tall boy with the spear steps forward.

“My name’s… well, the game calls me Lorien.” He shifts awkwardly, adjusting his grip on the spear. “Before this, I was just… Mike. A college student. I don’t even know how I ended up here—I was just playing games for fun, and then… this.” He glances down at the glowing crest on his wrist. “I guess I’m some kind of Spearman now.”

Next, the red-haired mage steps forward, her hands still trembling slightly. “The game calls me Kaida,” she says softly. “Before, I was Alyssa. I was working a dead-end retail job to support myself in college. Now, apparently, I’m a mage who can’t even do magic without falling over.” She gives a nervous laugh, but there’s sadness in her eyes.

The rogue speaks up next, his voice sharp and confident. “Name’s Veyron now. Before? Just Sean. IT specialist, gamer, and apparently the only one here who knows how to stay alive.” He smirks, though it doesn’t quite reach his eyes. “I’ll take the backstabber role if it means I’m breathing at the end of this.”

The warrior with the axe steps forward last, his expression grim. “They call me Hrothgar here. Real name’s Jason. I worked construction back home, had a family, and now…” He looks down at his massive hands, tightening them into fists. “Now I’m stuck in this place, swinging this thing around.” He hefts the axe and lets out a bitter laugh. “Feels like I was built for it, though.”

As they finish, the group falls silent, their words hanging heavy in the air. Finally, Lorien looks at me. “What about you? Who were you before?”

I hesitate, the question catching me off guard. I look down at my reflection in a nearby puddle—the blonde hair, the green outfit, the sharp features of this new form. It’s still strange to see myself like this, to reconcile it with who I used to be.

“I was…” I pause, searching for the words. “I was someone completely different. A regular guy, just like most of you. I don’t know why the game made me… like this, but I guess it doesn’t matter now. Now I’m Artemis I guess…”

The group nods, seeming to accept my answer. There’s a brief moment of quiet understanding between us—a shared realization that none of us truly know why we’re here, but we’re in it together now.

“Well,” I say, breaking the silence, “whatever we were before, it doesn’t change who we are now. If we’re going to survive this, we’ll need to trust each other—and fight for each other.”

“Agreed,” Hrothgar says with a firm nod, resting his axe on his shoulder.

“Let’s just hope we live long enough to figure out what’s going on,” Kaida murmurs, her eyes flicking nervously toward the distant horizon.

As the group moves ahead, I slow my steps and drift toward the edge of the street, letting them gain some distance. “I’ll catch up,” I mutter, keeping my voice low. They glance back at me, but no one questions it. Maybe they can see I need a moment.

When they’ve disappeared into the bustling crowd, I slip into a quiet alleyway between two buildings. The noise of the city fades, leaving only the faint hum of activity in the distance. Finally alone, I press my back against the cool stone wall, sliding down until I’m sitting on the ground.

I let out a shaky breath, one hand gripping the bow still slung across my chest. The other brushes over the cascade of golden blonde hair falling around my shoulders. It feels soft and strange, unfamiliar in a way that makes my chest tighten. I look down at myself—the green archer’s outfit, the curve of my form, the way everything about me feels wrong.

I can’t hold it in anymore.

My breath hitches as tears start to fall. I bury my face in my hands, the reality of it all crashing down on me. This isn’t me. This body, this name, this entire world—none of it feels real, but I know deep down it is.

I think about who I was before: the life I had, the person I used to see in the mirror. The guy I was, the guy who had his whole life ahead of him. And now… now I’m someone else entirely. A girl. Artemis.

Why me? Why this?

The tears come harder, and I don’t fight them. For a few minutes, I let myself feel it—the fear, the confusion, the grief. I try to steady my breathing, but it feels like I’m drowning in everything I’ve lost, everything I don’t understand.

After a while, the tears slow, and I wipe my face with the back of my hand. I look at the small puddle of tears on the ground reflecting my tear-streaked face. I stare at it for a long moment, the golden-haired girl staring back at me.

“This is me now,” I whisper, the words feeling heavy on my tongue.

I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to it, but one thing is clear—I don’t have a choice. I can’t go back. Not yet, anyway.

Pushing myself to my feet, I take a deep breath and brush off the dirt from my outfit. There’s no time to fall apart, I have to find a way out.

I straighten my shoulders, gripping my bow tightly. If I’m going to survive this, I’ll need to get over this new version of me—even if it’s the hardest thing I’ve ever done.

I step out of the alleyway and head toward the Guild Tower, rejoining the group. The others barely seem to notice my absence, their focus locked on the task ahead.

“Ready?” Lorien asks, giving me a faint, uncertain smile.

“Yeah,” I say, my voice steady. “Let’s keep moving.”

As I rejoin the group, I catch Lorien glancing at me out of the corner of his eye. At first, I think he’s just checking to make sure I’m really okay after hanging back, but then I notice where his gaze lingers—my chest.

I feel a wave of irritation rise in me, but I shove it down. Now isn’t the time to deal with this. I tighten my grip on my bow and keep my eyes forward, ignoring him as we approach the Guild Tower.

The building looms over us, its glassy surface shimmering with faint, shifting symbols that almost seem alive. It’s massive—easily the tallest structure in the city—and its sheer presence makes my stomach twist.

The group hesitates at the base of the tower, staring up at its intimidating height. “So… what now?” Veyron mutters, his sharp tone softening for once.

“I guess we go in,” I say, stepping forward toward the arched entrance. A faint glow surrounds the doors, which open smoothly as I approach, almost as if sensing our presence.

Inside, the air is cool and still, a stark contrast to the bustling streets outside. The first floor is a massive hall, lined with intricate carvings and faintly glowing runes. At its center is a large circular platform, where a robed figure stands, their face obscured by a hood.

“Welcome,” the figure says, their voice calm but echoing slightly, as if it’s coming from all around us. “You have entered the Guild Tower, the heart of knowledge and power in Aeloria. Here, you will find quests to aid you in your survival. But be warned—nothing comes without a price.”

The group exchanges uneasy glances. I step forward, trying to push aside the weight of everything else on my mind. “We need to know what’s going on,” I say, keeping my voice steady. “What is this place, and how do we survive it?”

The figure doesn’t move, but their tone shifts slightly, becoming almost amused. “The Nexus is a world of tests, designed to push you to your limits. Each of you has been given abilities to shape your path—but how you use them is up to you. Complete quests, grow stronger, and perhaps you will uncover the truth of why you are here. Or…” Their voice drops, cold and ominous. “You will perish, as so many before you have.”

Kaida shivers beside me, clutching her staff tightly. “What kind of quests?” she asks, her voice trembling.

The figure raises a hand, and glowing panels appear before us, displaying several options:
1. Scout the Forgotten Woods - Investigate strange activity reported in the forest outside the city. (Reward: ??? Reward)
2. Defend the Southern Gate “Timed” - Assist the guards in fending off an incoming wave of monsters. (Reward: 50 Gold)
3. Retrieve the Lost Artifact - Enter the ruins beneath the city to recover an unknown relic.(Reward: Special loot, but marked as “High Risk”).

I glance back at the group. “We’ll need to choose carefully,” I say. “We’re not ready for anything too dangerous yet.”

Veyron smirks. “Speak for yourself. High risk, high reward, right?”

Hrothgar grunts. “We need to focus on survival, not showing off. Defending the gate seems like the smartest choice.”

Kaida shifts nervously. “The woods might be safer… and we could find some supplies there too.”

Lorien stays quiet, his gaze flickering between the options and occasionally darting back to me.

I turn to Lorien, meeting his gaze directly. He stiffens a little, as if caught off guard, and quickly looks away. “You haven’t said what you think, Lorien. Which quest should we take?”

He shifts uncomfortably, gripping his spear and glancing at the glowing panels. “I don’t know,” he admits, his voice quieter than usual. “The gate quest seems like the right thing to do—helping people and all—but we’re barely holding it together. If we can’t even fight off a monster in the woods, how are we supposed to defend a city?”

I nod, considering his point. He rubs the back of his neck awkwardly and finally adds, “I guess… maybe we start small. The woods sound safer. It gives us a chance to learn how we work as a team.”

His eyes flicker back to mine briefly, then dart away again. I can tell he’s still shaken from what happened outside the walls—and probably from the way I called him out just now—but at least he’s being honest.

I glance at the others, their expressions a mix of agreement and uncertainty. “Alright,” I say, straightening my posture. “We’ll scout the Forgotten Woods. It’s low risk, and it gives us a chance to prepare before we take on something bigger. Everyone okay with that?”

Kaida nods immediately, relief washing over her face. “Thank you,” she whispers.

Hrothgar grunts, his grip tightening on his axe. “Fine. But if this turns into a waste of time, I’ll be the first to call it out.”

Veyron shrugs, looking disappointed but not arguing. “I’ll follow, but don’t expect me to hold back if things get hairy.”

With the group in agreement, I turn back to the robed figure. “We’ll take the quest to scout the woods.”

The figure nods, and the panel for the chosen quest glows brighter, the others fading away. “Very well,” they say. “Your task is to investigate reports of unusual activity in the Forgotten Woods. Return with your findings, and your reward will be granted.”

A map appears before us, marking the woods just beyond the city walls. The figure waves their hand as if shooing us away.

“Be swift, and tread carefully. Not all dangers are what they seem.”

Their cryptic words linger as the map disappears. I glance back at the group and gesture for them to follow me toward the exit.

As we step back out into the streets of Aeloria, I take a deep breath, steeling myself for whatever lies ahead. Lorien falls into step beside me, his gaze focused forward now.

“Thanks for asking what I thought,” he says after a moment, his voice quiet. “I’m not… good at this stuff yet, but I’m trying.”

I glance at him, offering a faint smile. “None of us are good at this. That’s why we need to stick together.”

He nods, and for the first time, I feel like the group might actually be able to work as a team and live through this.

After walking for a bit we finally make our way toward the edge of the city, the towering trees of the Forgotten Woods visible in the distance.

I part my lips to speak, ready to address the group, but my eyes catch Lorien glancing at me again. This time, there’s something different in his gaze—a softness, an awkwardness, a flicker of something I hadn’t considered before. My stomach twists, not with anger or irritation this time, but with an uncomfortable realization.

He’s into me.

The thought hits me like a lightning bolt, leaving me frozen for a moment. I hadn’t even thought of the possibility. Back in the real world, guys didn’t look at me like that—why would they? But now… this body, this face, this version of me is different. And for Lorien, it seems I’ve caught his attention.

I feel heat rise to my cheeks, and I quickly turn away, pretending I didn’t notice. This isn’t the time for that—I’m not ready for that. I won’t ever be ready for it.

Shoving the thought aside, I clear my throat and refocus on the group.

“Alright,” I say, keeping my voice firm to mask my unease. “If we’re going to make it out there, we need to know what everyone can do. Let’s figure out our abilities so we can actually work as a team.”

The others exchange glances, some hesitant, but Veyron is the first to speak. He spins his dagger deftly in his hand, smirking. “I’m a Rogue, obviously. Stealth, backstabbing, and general sneakery. My ability is Shadow Veil—lets me disappear for a few seconds, long enough to reposition or get a surprise attack in.”

“Sounds useful,” I say, nodding.

Hrothgar steps forward next, his massive axe resting heavily on his shoulder. “I’m a Warrior. Tank, frontline bruiser, all that good stuff. My ability’s called Iron Skin—boosts my defense and makes me harder to take down in a fight.”

I nod already mentally slotting him into the role of shield for the group.

Kaida fidgets nervously with her staff before speaking. “I’m a Mage. I’ve got multiple abilities or spells—I think. They’re not very strong yet, though.”

“It’ll get stronger,” I reassure her. “We’ll keep you safe so you can focus on using them.”

Finally, Lorien shifts awkwardly, gripping his spear. “I’m a Spearman. My ability is Piercing Strike—lets me deal extra damage especially to armored enemies.

“Alright, we’ve got a solid mix of roles here. Tank, ranged, melee, and stealth. We’ll need to figure out how to work together in the field, but this is a good start.”

I lead the way, the looming trees of the Forgotten Woods growing closer with each step. As we approach the edge of the forest, the shadows deepen, and a faint, unnatural hum fills the air.

The woods stand before us now, dark and foreboding. “Alright,” I say, drawing an arrow and keeping it ready. “Stay close. Watch each other’s backs. And whatever you do, don’t let your guard down.”

The group nods, their nerves visible but their resolve clear. Together, we step into the woods, the first steps of what feels like the real beginning of our journey.

End of chapter 2

A group of people wake up in video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

Update 1 Improved wording and updated certain sections to better fit for future chapters.

Chapter 3

As we press further into the woods, the silence feels heavier. Veyron pauses, holding up a hand to stop the group. “Wait,” he says, his voice low. “This is what I’m good at. Let me scout ahead. My skills are perfect for this—I can move quietly and see what we’re walking into for our first mission.”

I glance at the others, then back at Veyron. His sharp confidence is almost reassuring, and he’s right—his Shadow Veil ability makes him the best choice for this. “Alright,” I say, nodding. “But be careful. Don’t engage with anything on your own. Just get a look at what’s ahead and come back.”

He smirks, flipping his dagger once before tucking it away. “Relax, boss. Stealth is my specialty.” Without another word, he steps into the shadows, his form blending with the darkness as if he’s part of it.

The group gathers close, staying quiet as we wait. The forest feels alive in an unsettling way—trees creak faintly, and strange whispers seem to drift through the air, though no one is speaking. I grip my bow tightly, my eyes darting between the trees, every shadow feeling like it could come alive at any moment.

“Do you think he’ll be okay?” Kaida whispers, her voice trembling a bit.

“He’ll be fine,” Hrothgar rumbles, though his tone carries an edge of uncertainty. “Rogues are supposed to be slippery. If anyone can handle this, it’s him.”

Lorien fidgets with his spear, his eyes scanning the treetops nervously. “I don’t like this,” he mutters. “It feels… wrong here. Like something’s watching us.”

Minutes tick by, each one feeling like an eternity. Just as the tension becomes unbearable, Veyron reappears, stepping out of the shadows as if materializing from thin air.

“Report,” I say, my voice steadier than I feel.

He gestures behind him, his smirk replaced by a grim expression. “Up ahead, there’s a clearing, but it’s not empty. There’s something out there—looked like a group of… I don’t even know what to call them. Humanoid, but not human. Their skin was gray and cracked, like stone, and they were… glowing.”

“Glowing?” Kaida asks, her voice rising slightly in alarm.

“Yeah. Faint blue light, like they’ve got some kind of energy pulsing through them,” he explains. “There’s at least four of them, and they’re just… standing there. Didn’t seem to notice me, but they’re definitely guarding something. There’s a weird structure in the middle of the clearing—looked like a broken obelisk, similar to the Guild Tower but smaller.”

The group exchanges uneasy glances. “What do you think they’re guarding?” Hrothgar asks, his grip tightening on his axe.

“No clue,” Veyron says, shrugging. “But if the quest is about investigating unusual activity, I’d say this qualifies.”

I glance around at the group, my voice low but firm. “Ok, we’ll sneak in together and figure out what they’re guarding. Stay quiet, stay low, and don’t engage unless we’re discovered. If it comes to a fight, we handle it as a team. Got it?”

Everyone nods, though some more reluctantly than others. Hrothgar adjusts his massive axe, and I can see him gritting his teeth—stealth doesn’t exactly seem like his strong suit, but he doesn’t argue. Kaida clutches her staff nervously, her eyes darting to the trees around us, and Lorien tightens his grip on his spear, his jaw set. Veyron, of course, just smirks, clearly more in his element.

We move carefully through the dense undergrowth, the faint hum in the air growing stronger with every step. The shadows of the forest feel oppressive now, the towering trees blocking out most of the light. I keep my bow ready, an arrow nocked but not drawn, my ears straining for any sound that might betray our position.

When we reach the edge of the clearing, I crouch low, motioning for the others to do the same. The scene before us is just as Veyron described.

Four humanoid creatures stand motionless in the center of the clearing. Their skin is gray and cracked, like ancient stone, and faint blue light pulses through veins that spiderweb across their bodies. They seem lifeless at first glance, but the subtle rise and fall of their chests tells me they’re alive—or something close to it.

In the center of the clearing stands a broken obelisk, its surface etched with glowing runes similar to those on the Guild Tower. The light from the runes flickers erratically, as if the structure is unstable. At its base lies a small chest, its surface shimmering faintly with the same blue energy that pulses through the creatures.

“What the hell are they?” Lorien whispers, his voice barely audible.

“Guardians, maybe?” Kaida suggests, her tone nervous. “They could be protecting that chest—or the obelisk itself.”

Veyron leans closer, his voice low and sharp. “Whatever they are, they don’t look friendly. If we’re going to check out that chest, we’ll need to either distract them or take them out.”

I narrow my eyes, studying the creatures’ movements—or lack thereof. They don’t seem to notice us yet, their glowing eyes fixed on the obelisk. If we’re careful, we might be able to get closer without alerting them.

“We have two options,” I whisper. “We can try to sneak past them to investigate the chest, or we can come up with a plan to deal with them first. Either way, we need to be smart about this.”

Kaida nods, though her grip on her staff tightens. “I’d rather not fight if we don’t have to…”

Veyron smirks faintly. “Your call, Artemis. What’s the play?”

Before I can decide, Hrothgar speaks up in a low, rumbling voice. “Why risk sneaking by or fighting at all? Veyron could lead them away. With his stealth and that Shadow Veil trick, he’s fast enough to avoid them once they notice him. Meanwhile, the rest of us take the loot and get out before they figure out what’s happening.”

Veyron raises an eyebrow, leaning back slightly. “Oh, so I’m bait now, huh?” he says, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Risk my neck so you all get the shiny treasure? Sounds like a great deal—for you.”

Hrothgar glares at him, his tone blunt. “You’re the best suited for it. You just said you’re good at sneaking. No one else can move like you, and you know it.”

Kaida fidgets nervously, glancing between them. “It’s… not a bad idea,” she says hesitantly. “If it works, we can avoid a fight entirely.”

Veyron crosses his arms, giving me a pointed look. “Well, fearless leader, what do you think? You’re really gonna let me be the sacrificial lamb for this little heist?”

I glance at the creatures in the clearing, their glowing forms eerily still. Hrothgar’s suggestion has merit—if Veyron can pull it off, we might avoid a fight and get the loot without risking anyone else. But if something goes wrong and Veyron gets caught, it could end badly.

I meet Veyron’s gaze, trying to read his expression. Beneath the bravado, I can see the tension in his posture. He’s not thrilled about the idea, but I can tell he’s considering it.

I let out a slow, frustrated breath, glancing between Hrothgar and Veyron. It’s clear they’re waiting for me to make the call again. I can see it in their faces—they’re all looking at me to make the final decision.

“Fine,” I say, the irritation creeping into my voice. “We’ll go with Hrothgar’s plan. Veyron, you create the distraction and lead them away. The rest of us will move in and check the chest while they’re gone.”

Veyron raises an eyebrow, his smirk returning. “Oh, so I really am the sacrificial lamb. Perfect. Love that for me.”

I shoot him a sharp look. “You’re not a sacrificial lamb. You’re the best person for this job. You know it, and I know it. If you’re not comfortable, say so now, and we’ll come up with another plan.”

For a moment, his smirk falters, and he looks at me more seriously. Then he shrugs, spinning his dagger once. “Relax, Artemis. I’ll get it done. You just make sure the loot’s worth it.”

The rest of the group nods in agreement, and I quickly outline the details. Veyron will circle around to the far side of the clearing, using his Shadow Veil ability to get into position. Once he’s ready, he’ll make enough noise to draw the creatures’ attention and lure them away from the obelisk. As soon as they’re distracted, the rest of us will move in to investigate the chest.

“Be quick,” I say to Veyron as he melts into the shadows again. “And stay safe.”

He gives me a quick salute, his smirk returning before he disappears completely.

The rest of us crouch low at the edge of the clearing, waiting. My heart pounds as the seconds stretch on, the eerie hum of the obelisk filling the air. Finally, a sharp sound—like a whistle—cuts through the silence. The stone-like creatures turn in unison, their glowing eyes locking onto the far side of the clearing.

A moment later, Veyron emerges from the shadows, waving his arms dramatically. “Hey, rockheads!” he shouts, his voice echoing through the trees. “Bet you can’t catch me!”

The creatures let out low, guttural growls, their movements stiff but deliberate as they begin lumbering toward him. Veyron takes off, darting between the trees with practiced agility, his Shadow Veil flickering in and out as he stays just out of reach.

“Now,” I whisper, motioning for the others.

We move quickly into the clearing, our footsteps as quiet as possible. The obelisk looms over us, its flickering runes casting faint blue light across the ground. I kneel by the chest, the shimmering energy surrounding it sending a faint tingling sensation through my fingertips.

Kaida crouches beside me, her face pale. “Can you open it?” she whispers.

“I’m trying,” I reply, my hands working quickly to examine the chest. There’s no visible lock, but the runes on its surface seem to shift as I touch them, almost like a puzzle.

Hrothgar stands guard nearby, his axe at the ready. “Hurry it up,” he mutters, his eyes darting toward the direction where Veyron disappeared.

I stare at the chest, my fingers brushing against the shifting runes. They glow faintly under my touch, but I can’t make sense of the pattern. Frustrated, I turn to Kaida, who’s crouched beside me, clutching her staff nervously.

“Kaida,” I whisper, keeping my voice low. “Do you think your magic could open this? It’s not locked in a normal way—it’s reacting to something. Maybe you can figure it out?”

Her eyes widen, and she hesitates for a moment before nodding slowly. “I… I can try,” she says, her voice trembling slightly. “I’m not sure I’ll be able to, but the runes look like they’re tied to energy. If I channel something into it, maybe it’ll work.”

“Do it,” I say, stepping back to give her space. “But be quick. Veyron can’t distract those things forever.”

Kaida takes a deep breath, gripping her staff tightly. She raises her free hand over the chest, her fingers trembling as faint embers begin to swirl around her palm. Her magic flickers to life, the heat radiating from her hand as she channels the energy toward the chest.

The runes glow brighter in response, their shifting patterns starting to align. I can feel the hum in the air intensify, the energy from the chest almost vibrating through the ground.

“Almost there,” Kaida mutters, her focus narrowing as beads of sweat form on her brow.

Suddenly, the chest lets out a low, resonating chime, and the runes snap into place. The shimmering energy surrounding it dissolves, and the lid clicks open slightly.

“You did it,” I whisper, a faint smile tugging at my lips. “Good work.”

I lift the lid carefully, revealing the contents inside. A faint blue light spills out, illuminating the clearing. Inside the chest is a small orb, about the size of my palm, its surface swirling with ethereal energy.

“What is it?” Hrothgar asks, stepping closer.

“I don’t know,” I admit, picking up the orb carefully. It feels warm in my hand, the energy within it pulsing faintly, as if alive.

Kaida leans closer, her eyes widening. “That orb… it’s some kind of magical artifact. I can feel the energy coming off of it—it’s powerful.”

“Whatever it is, we’ve got what we came for,” I say, tucking the orb into my satchel. “Let’s get out of here before those things come back.”

As if on cue, a distant crash echoes through the forest, followed by Veyron’s voice shouting, “Anytime now, guys!”

“Move!” I hiss, motioning for the group to retreat.

We slip back into the trees, moving quickly but quietly. The hum of the obelisk fades as we put distance between ourselves and the clearing. In the distance, I can see Veyron sprinting toward us, the glowing creatures lumbering far behind him.

He ducks into the shadows one last time, reappearing near us with a grin. “You get the loot?” he asks, slightly out of breath.

“We got it,” I reply, nodding. “Let’s get back to the city before those things find us.”

The group moves swiftly through the forest, the tension slowly easing as the city walls come into view. The orb’s faint energy pulses from my satchel, a constant reminder of what we found.

When we reach the gates, the guard lets us in without question, and the group finally breathes a collective sigh of relief.

As we make our way through the city gates, the faint orange and pink hues of the setting sun catch my eye. The warmth of the light filters through the glassy spires of Aeloria, casting long shadows across the streets. The sight would be beautiful if it weren’t for the constant sense of unease.

“The sun’s going down,” Lorien says quietly, glancing up at the darkening sky. “I don’t think we want to be outside when it’s dark.”

Hrothgar grunts in agreement. “He’s right. We’ve had enough excitement for one day. We need to find shelter, somewhere safe where we can rest and plan our next move.”

Kaida looks around nervously, her grip on her staff tightening. “Do you think it’s safe inside the city? I mean… those creatures were outside, but what about here?”

Veyron snorts, flipping his dagger lazily. “Better odds here than wandering the forest at night. If this is a safe zone, we should be alright as long as we don’t do anything stupid.”

I glance at the group, the weight of exhaustion visible on their faces. Hrothgar’s armor is dented in places, and Kaida looks like she’s about to collapse. Even Veyron, despite his bravado, seems winded after his chase.

“Alright,” I say, my voice firm. “We’ll find somewhere to stay for the night. Somewhere quiet where we can recover and figure out what this orb is. Let’s stick together until we do.”

We move through the streets of Aeloria, the city alive with the glow of faint lights that illuminate the buildings and pathways. It’s bustling, though the activity feels much more subdued compared to earlier in the day. I look at the people around moving with purpose, some heading toward taverns or shops, others hurrying home before nightfall.

After some searching, we find a modest inn tucked away on a quieter street. A carved wooden sign hangs above the door, reading The Resting Quiver. The soft light spilling from the windows and the faint sound of laughter and conversation inside make it feel inviting.

“This looks as good a place as any,” Hrothgar says, pushing the door open.

Inside, the inn is warm and bustling, with a large hearth crackling in the center of the main room. Wooden tables are scattered throughout, filled with people, sharing drinks and meals. A kind-looking older woman stands behind the counter, her apron dusted with flour.

I approach her cautiously, the others trailing behind me. “Do you have rooms available?” I ask.

She looks up, giving me a friendly smile. “You’re in luck,” she says, her tone warm. “Got two rooms left. Enough for your group, I’d say. A meal and a bed will cost you five gold per room for the night.”

I glance at the group. “We should be able to cover that,” I say, looking at the small pouch of coins I found in my bag. “It’s worth it for some rest.”

Veyron shrugs. “Better than sleeping on the street.”

We pay for the rooms and split into two groups—Kaida and I take one, while Hrothgar, Lorien, and Veyron take the other. The innkeeper hands us keys, and we head upstairs to settle in.

The room is small but cozy, with two simple beds, a wooden table, a nightstand,and a small window overlooking the quiet street below. I set my bow down carefully by the bed, then take a seat, feeling the weight of the day’s events finally settle on my shoulders.

Kaida collapses onto the other bed, letting out a tired sigh. “We made it,” she says softly, her voice tinged with relief.

“Yeah,” I reply, my voice distant as I glance at the satchel holding the orb. “But tomorrow, we’ll need to figure out what we’ve really gotten ourselves into.”

The group is safe for now, but the mystery of the orb and the dangers of this place still linger in the back of my mind.

I sit on the edge of the bed, turning the orb over in my hands. Its faint blue glow pulses rhythmically, almost like a heartbeat. The energy radiating from it feels alive, mysterious, and strangely calming. My thoughts swirl as I stare at it, trying to make sense of everything we’ve been through today—and of this strange new life I’ve been forced into.

Then Kaida’s voice cuts through the quiet.

“I didn’t want to say anything in front of the others,” she says softly from her bed, “but… earlier, you referred to yourself as a guy before all of this.”

The orb suddenly feels heavier in my hands. I pause, staring at it for a moment longer before setting it down on the nightstand. Turning toward Kaida, I find her sitting cross-legged on the bed, her staff leaning against the wall. Her expression isn’t one of judgment—it’s soft, curious, and maybe even a little hesitant.

“I did,” I admit, my voice quieter than usual.

She tilts her head slightly. “So… what happened? Did the game change you? Or… I mean, did you choose to look like this?”

I let out a dry laugh, shaking my head. “No, I didn’t choose this,” I say, my hands clenching into fists. “I don’t know why it happened. One second I was logging into the game, and the next I woke up here like… this.”

Kaida watches me carefully, her expression thoughtful. “That must be… hard,” she says gently.

I let out a shaky breath, my gaze falling to the floor. “It’s more than hard. It’s confusing. Frustrating. Every time I see my reflection, it’s like… like I don’t recognize myself. And the others—they’re already starting to see me as someone I’m not. Someone I don’t even know how to be.”

Kaida leans forward slightly, resting her elbows on her knees. “You don’t have to be someone you’re not,” she says softly. “Even if your body looks different now, you’re still you, right? The person you were before… that doesn’t just go away.”

Her words hit me harder than I expect, and I feel my throat tighten. “Maybe,” I say, my voice barely above a whisper. “But it doesn’t feel that way. Not yet, anyway.”

The room falls quiet for a moment, the only sound the faint crackling of the inn’s hearth downstairs. Then Kaida speaks again, her voice hesitant but sincere.

“For what it’s worth,” she says, “I think you’re handling all of this better than I ever could. You’re leading us, keeping us alive… even with everything you’re dealing with on top of it. That takes strength.”

I glance at her, surprised by the warmth in her tone. “Thanks,” I say quietly, managing a faint smile.

She nods, leaning back against the wall. “Just… if you ever want to talk about it, I’m here. Okay?”

I let her words settle for a moment, then turn back to the orb on the table. Its glow seems softer now, almost reassuring.

“Thanks, Kaida,” I say after a pause. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

She smiles faintly before lying back on the bed, closing her eyes. “Goodnight, Artemis.”

“Goodnight,” I reply, my gaze lingering on the orb as my thoughts continue to swirl.

As I sit back down, the glow of the orb reflecting softly off the night stand, my fingers brush against something on the side of the nightstand—a faint click follows. I glance around, realizing it wasn’t the nightstand, but something that appeared before me: a translucent menu, floating in the air.

The overlay feels both familiar and alien. At the top, multiple glowing tabs are visible: Inventory, Skills, Party, Quests, and more.

The Party tab is already open, showing the names and more of everyone I’m traveling with.
• Artemis (Archer)
• Kaida (Mage)
• Hrothgar (Warrior)
• Lorien (Spearman)
• Veyron (Rogue)

Each name is accompanied by a glowing crest. As I scan the list, my eyes are drawn to the bottom of the menu. There, faint and grayed out, is a name I recognize immediately.
• Lyra (Cleric)

My breath catches. It’s her—the girl from the morning. The one who’d been swept away by the winged beast. The one who…

My stomach twists uncomfortably as the memory floods back. Her terrified scream, the flash of the creature’s claws, the way her staff fell lifelessly to the ground. My mind races as I try to make sense of what I’m seeing.

She’s still on the party list.

Does that mean she’s alive? Or is this some kind of glitch?

I stare at her name for a long moment, my hands trembling slightly. If she is alive, then where is she? Did the beast take her somewhere? Is she trapped, injured, or worse? And if she’s not alive… wouldn’t her name have disappeared from the list?

Kaida stirs slightly on her bed, her breathing soft and even, already slipping into sleep. I feel a surge of panic and determination rising within me. I need answers.

I glance at Kaida, her peaceful face illuminated faintly by the warm glow of the orb. I hesitate, my hand hovering over her shoulder. I feel bad for waking her—she’s already been through so much today—but this can’t wait.

Taking a deep breath, I gently nudge her. “Kaida,” I whisper, my voice soft. “I’m sorry, but I need you to wake up.”

She stirs, letting out a soft groan before blinking groggily at me. “Artemis?” she mumbles, rubbing her eyes. “What’s going on? Is something wrong?”

“I found something,” I say, gesturing to the floating menu in front of me. “I didn’t want to wake you, but… I think it’s important.”

Her eyes widen slightly as she sits up, focusing on the glowing interface. “A menu? How did you…?”

“I don’t know,” I admit, shaking my head. “I just… pressed something, and this came up. But look.”

I scroll back to the Party tab, pointing to the list of names. Her gaze follows mine, her face growing more serious as her eyes land on the last name.

“Lyra,” she whispers, her voice tinged with disbelief.

I nod. “She’s still listed as part of our party. But… how? She was taken by the beast. I thought…” I trail off, the unspoken words hanging heavy in the air.

Kaida stares at the name for a long moment, her expression a mix of confusion and hope. “If her name’s still here, it means she’s not… gone. Right?”

“That’s what I’m trying to figure out,” I say, my voice low. “If the game’s keeping her on the list, it must mean something. Maybe she’s alive. Maybe the beast didn’t… kill her.”

Kaida’s hands tighten around her staff as she looks at me. “Do you think we can find her? Save her?”

I pause, the weight of her question settling over me. I want to believe it’s possible. I want to believe that Lyra is still out there somewhere, waiting for us to find her.

“I don’t know,” I admit, my voice quiet. “But if there’s even a chance, we have to try. Don’t we?”

Kaida nods quickly, determination replacing the exhaustion in her eyes. “Yes. Absolutely.”

The menu hovers silently between us, Lyra’s name glowing faintly as if waiting for us to act.

I look at Kaida, then back at the menu. My fingers hover over Lyra’s name, hesitating for a moment. If there’s more information hidden here, I need to find it. Taking a deep breath, I tap on her name.

The menu shifts instantly, expanding into a new screen. A 3D model of Lyra appears on the side of the display, her name displayed above it in faint, shimmering letters: Lyra (Cleric). Below her name is a new section, labeled Status.

I lean closer, reading the text aloud for Kaida’s benefit:
“Location: Unknown.
Status: Captive.
Condition: Stable.”

My breath catches in my chest as the words sink in. “She’s alive,” I whisper, feeling a strange mix of relief and dread.

Kaida leans forward, her eyes wide. “Captive? What does that mean? Where is she?”

“I don’t know,” I admit, scanning the rest of the screen. There’s no map marker, no hint of where she might be—just those three words: Location: Unknown.

In the corner of the menu, a faint, flashing catches my eye: New Mission: Rescue Lyra.

I tap on it, and a description appears:
“A member of your party has been taken by a powerful creature. Locate her and free her before her condition worsens. Failing to act may result in permanent loss. Difficulty: High.”

“‘Permanent loss,’” Kaida whispers, her voice trembling. “They mean she could die, don’t they?”

I nod slowly, the weight of the words settling over me like a stone. “Yeah… and it’s not giving us much to go on.”

Kaida looks at me, her expression determined despite the fear in her eyes. “We have to save her. We can’t just… let her die, Artemis.”

“I know,” I say, my voice steady. “But this isn’t something we can rush into. The mission says it’s high difficulty—we’ll need to prepare, and we’ll need the others.”

The thought of losing Lyra gnaws at me, but I force myself to think clearly. There’s still hope, and if the game says her condition is stable, it means we have time.

“I’ll wake the others in the morning,” I say finally, closing the menu. “We need to be rested if we’re going to save her.”

Kaida nods reluctantly. “Okay. But promise me we won’t wait too long.”

“I promise,” I say, meeting her gaze. “We’ll find her.”

As Kaida lies back down, I stand in the dim light, staring at the faint glow of the orb and trying to steel myself for what’s to come. The thought of Lyra out there, alone and helpless, fuels a fire in my chest.

I lay back on the bed, the weight of the day pressing down on me like a heavy blanket. My eyes drift shut, but my mind refuses to quiet.

Trapped in a game. The words play over and over in my head. This was supposed to be fun—just a game to try out and walk away from. Now, it’s my life. The stakes couldn’t be higher. Every decision feels like a matter of survival, and the idea of dying here… I shiver, trying to push the thought away.

Then there’s everything else.

The weirdness of waking up in this body hasn’t gone away. Every time I move, every glance at my reflection, it’s a constant reminder that I’m not myself—not the version of myself I knew, at least. And yet, this is who everyone else sees.

A girl.

It still feels surreal. I touch the ends of my blonde hair, brushing them back absently. It’s not me, and yet… it is, now. And there’s Lorien. The way he looked at me earlier—it wasn’t just a glance. I’ve seen that look before, but never directed at me. At least, not back then.

The idea of someone being into me—romantically into me—feels like stepping into completely uncharted territory. Especially a guy. My stomach twists at the thought, and I bury my face in my hands, groaning softly to myself. I can’t even begin to think about that right now.

Then there’s Lyra. Her name lingers in my mind like a faint echo. We hadn't even spoke, but the thought of her out there somewhere, alone, makes my chest tighten. I can still hear her scream, the sound of the beast’s wings carrying her away.

She’s alive. That’s what matters. But now it’s on us—on me—to bring her back.

I let out a long, slow breath, staring up at the ceiling. The faint glow of the orb on the table reflects off the walls, casting soft, shifting light. My body aches from the day’s trials, but it’s my mind that feels truly exhausted.

So much has changed. My life feels like a series of impossibilities stacked on top of each other, and yet, here I am. Still alive. Still fighting. Still trying to figure out who I’m supposed to be in this strange new reality.

As I lay there, trying to quiet my restless thoughts, the glow of the orb on the table catches my attention again. At first, it’s subtle—a soft pulse of light, slightly brighter than before. I sit up, my breath hitching as I watch it. The glow intensifies, the once-gentle light now filling the room with a strange, ethereal radiance.

Before I can react, the orb silently lifts off the table.

It floats effortlessly, as though carried by an invisible force. My heart pounds as I watch it drift toward me, moving slowly but deliberately, its glow brighter than ever. “Kaida…” I whisper, but she doesn’t stir—her breathing remains slow and steady, undisturbed by the light.

The orb hovers in front of me now, and for a moment, I feel like it’s… waiting. Watching.

“W-What are you doing?” I murmur, my voice barely audible. My hands reach out instinctively, but before I can touch it, the orb moves again—this time straight toward my chest.

I gasp as it phases through me, the glowing light sinking into my body without a sound.

A rush of warmth floods through me, spreading from my chest outward. It’s not painful, but it’s overwhelming—like being submerged in a wave of pure energy. My heart races as the warmth reaches every corner of my body, and I feel… different.

Images flash in my mind, too fast to process. Ancient ruins, glowing runes, unfamiliar faces, and a voice—faint and distant, but filled with urgency. I can’t make out the words, but the tone is clear: This power is yours now. Use it wisely.

The warmth fades, leaving me breathless. My hands instinctively press against my chest, but there’s no sign of the orb—no light, no trace that it was ever there.

I sit there for a moment, stunned, trying to piece together what just happened. Then, in the corner of my vision, the translucent menu reappears. A new notification flashes brightly at the top:

A bar fills fully on the menu before being replaced.
New Ability Unlocked: Arcane Arrow
“Abilities that fire arrows will fire a single arcane arrow dealing high damage”

I stare at the notification, my mind racing. The orb… it wasn’t just a relic. It was a source of power, and now it’s part of me.

Kaida stirs slightly in her bed, but doesn’t wake. I glance at her, the faint tingle of the orb’s energy still lingering in my chest. I continue looking at Kaida—her breathing slow and even, the rise and fall of her chest steady. I’d already woken her once, and after everything she’s been through today, I can’t bring myself to do it again.

What would I even say? That the orb just melted into me and gave me some kind of magical ability? She deserves rest. We both do.

With a soft sigh, I lie back down, my mind still racing but my body too exhausted to keep up. The faint warmth in my chest begins to fade.

I close my eyes, letting the tension in my body melt into the mattress. My thoughts begin to quiet. I focus on the steady rhythm of Kaida’s breathing, the faint hum of the city outside, and the soft glow of the lantern fading into darkness.

Sleep finally takes me, pulling me into a deep, dreamless rest.

Tomorrow will bring new challenges—Lyra’s rescue, the dangers of the Nexus, and everything that comes with this new power. But for now, I let myself drift, knowing that I’ll face it all when the sun rises.

End of chapter 3
Things are getting interesting!

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

The group prepares to find a lost ally.

Update 1 improved clarity and other informational elements.

Chapter 4

As my eyes slowly open, I feel a surprising sense of calm.

I glance to the side, seeing Kaida still curled up on her bed, her staff leaning against the wall nearby. Her breathing is soft and steady, her fiery red hair slightly messy but framing her face in a way that makes her look younger, more vulnerable. She seems barely old enough to be in college—just like me, I realize.

I let my gaze linger for a moment longer, noting her features. She’s undeniably attractive. There’s a softness to her, a natural beauty that would have caught my attention immediately back in the real world. But now…

I furrow my brow, trying to make sense of the lack of reaction. It’s not that I don’t notice her beauty—I do—but it feels distant, detached. Before, I might have felt nervous, self-conscious, or even drawn to her. But now? There’s… nothing.

I close my eyes again, letting out a slow breath. Is it the stress of this world? The constant danger? Or… is it something else? Something about this body?

The thought twists in my mind, a strange mix of confusion and discomfort. I’ve been so focused on survival and leading the group that I haven’t really stopped to think about how much this transformation has changed me—who I am now.

Shaking the thought away, I glance back at Kaida. She stirs slightly, mumbling something in her sleep, and I feel a faint smile tug at my lips. Whatever’s changed inside me, I still care about her, about all of them. That much hasn’t changed even if I barely know them.

I sit up, leaning back against the headboard I raise my hand to the button on the nightstand. With a familiar soft chime, the translucent menu reappears, hovering in the air before me. The glowing tabs flicker briefly, and I navigate back to the Party section.

Kaida’s name is still there, her profile glowing softly. I glance at her sleeping form again briefly before letting my focus shift to the others. One by one, I open their profiles, studying them as I did hers.

Hrothgar (Warrior)

His profile displays a 3D model of his hulking form, his massive axe slung over his back. Thinking back to his blunt honesty the way he seemed ready to step into danger without hesitation. He’s gruff, sure, but I know we can count on him in a fight no matter what.

Yet, there’s something about him that makes me wonder. The way he looks at the group, like he’s weighing everything—everyone.

Lorien (Spearman)

When I tap on his name, a smaller model appears, his spear gleaming in the display. I linger on his profile for a moment longer than I mean to, remembering the way he glanced at me yesterday.

He’s quiet, unsure of himself, but I can tell he wants to prove his worth. There’s an awkward earnestness to him that makes him hard to dislike, even if it’s… complicated now. The way he looks at me—feels about me—is something I can’t avoid forever. (Unless I have anything to say about it) But for now, I push the thought away.

Veyron (Rogue)

His silhouette is lean and sharp, the dagger in his hand almost glowing against his dark clothing.

Veyron is exactly what you’d expect from a rogue character —cocky, clever, and a little too reckless. But he’s good at what he does it seems, and despite his sharp tongue, he hasn’t let us down so far. Still, I wonder what drives him. Is it just survival? Or is there something more beneath his sly smirk?

Finally, my gaze falls to the last name on the list: Lyra (Cleric).

Her model is faint, grayed out compared to the others. Her status remains the same:
Location: Unknown.
Status: Captive.
Condition: Stable.

I let out a slow breath, my chest tightening as I stare at her profile. I don’t know much about her, but the fact that she’s still here, still connected to us, gives me hope. Whatever it takes, we’ll find her.

The menu flickers softly as I close the Party tab, leaving me with a strange mix of emotions. This group isn’t just a collection of strangers anymore—they’re my responsibility now they trust me…

I glance back at Kaida, who stirs slightly in her sleep. The faint chime disappearing into the stillness of the room. As I sit there, I can’t shake the thought that’s been nagging at me since this all began: Why us?

Out of everyone who could have been pulled into this world, it’s us—six people who didn’t know each other until yesterday. There has to be a reason, something tying us together.

Maybe understanding who we all were before this—what we were doing, where we were in our lives—will give us some clue. If nothing else, knowing more about each other will help us work together.

I glance at Kaida again. As she stirs, her eyes fluttering open as the soft morning light spills into the room. She blinks a few times, groaning softly as she sits up.

“Morning,” she mumbles, rubbing her eyes. “Did you sleep okay?”

“Yeah,” I reply, offering a faint smile. “And you?”

She nods, yawning as she stretches. “Better than I thought I would. What time is it?”

“Still early I think,” I say, standing up and stretching myself. “But we’ll need to get everyone together soon. There’s… a lot we need to talk about.”

Kaida tilts her head, curiosity flashing in her eyes. “About Lyra?”

“I’ll explain everything when we’re all together,” I say, reaching for my bow and slinging it over my shoulder. “For now, let’s get the others.”

The two of us head downstairs, the faint buzz of morning activity in the inn growing louder as we approach the common room. The others are already awake, gathered at a table near the hearth. Hrothgar nurses a mug of something steaming, while Lorien and Veyron exchange quiet words.

“Morning,” I say as we approach, drawing their attention.

“About time,” Veyron says with a smirk. “We were starting to think you two had vanished.”

I roll my eyes and sit down, motioning for Kaida to join me. “Alright,” I say, glancing at each of them. “Before we do anything else, we need to talk. About us.”

Hrothgar raises an eyebrow. “Us?”

“Who we were,” I clarify. “Before all of this. Back in the real world. I think if we understand more about each other—where we came from, how we ended up here—it might give us some idea of why this happened to us.”

The group falls silent, exchanging uneasy glances. Finally, Lorien speaks up, his voice hesitant. “That… makes sense, I guess. But… how do we start?”

“Let’s just start with the basics,” I say. “How old are you? What were you doing before this? Anything that might stand out.”

Hrothgar shrugs, leaning back in his chair. “I’m 27. Worked construction like I said before, married with one kid on the way. Played games to blow off steam. Never thought I’d end up in one.”

Lorien shifts awkwardly. “I’m… 19,” he says, avoiding eye contact. “College freshman. I was studying engineering, but… I wasn’t doing great. Spent more time gaming than studying.”

Kaida glances at me before speaking. “I’m 18,” she says quietly. “I was working a part-time retail job, while trying to get through college. I played this game to escape… everything.”

Veyron smirks, leaning back with his arms crossed. “21. IT specialist. Spent most of my time online—either gaming or hacking stuff.”

All eyes turn to me, and I pause before speaking. “I’m 20. College sophomore. I didn’t really have a plan—I was just… kinda coasting. Logged into the game out of curiosity, and then… this.”

The group stares at me, their expressions a mix of confusion and curiosity. Hrothgar raises an eyebrow, setting his mug down heavily. “Alright, Artemis,” he rumbles. “Care to explain why we’re suddenly digging into each other’s lives?”

Veyron leans back in his chair, smirking faintly. “Yeah, you’ve got our attention, but you might want to fill in the blanks before we all continue spilling our life stories.”

I glance at Kaida, who looks at me with quiet understanding but doesn’t speak up. She knows where I’m coming from, but I can’t expect her to explain for me. I take a deep breath, trying to gather my thoughts.

“You’re right,” I say finally, meeting their eyes. “I should’ve started with this. Something happened last night, and it got me thinking about… why we’re here. Why us.”

I sit forward, my voice steady but low. “I opened a menu accidentally by clicking a button on the nightstand and I found a Party tab. It lists all of us, including Lyra.”

That gets their attention. Hrothgar frowns, and Lorien leans in slightly, his eyes narrowing. “Lyra?” Lorien asks. “You mean the other girl? She’s still on the list?”

“Yeah,” I say, nodding. “Her name is still there, but it says her location is unknown and her status is… ‘captive.’”

The room falls silent as the weight of my words settles over the group.

“Captive?” Veyron repeats, his smirk gone. “So what, she’s alive?”

“Yes,” I say firmly. “At least for now. The menu says her condition is stable, but there’s a mission tied to her—something about rescuing her before it’s too late. It says the difficulty is high, but if we don’t act…” I trail off, letting the unspoken words hang in the air.

Hrothgar exhales sharply, running a hand through his hair. “Damn. I thought she was gone for good.”

Kaida nods, her voice soft but resolute. “We have to save her. If she’s alive, we can’t just leave her out there.”

Veyron folds his arms, his expression unreadable. “And how exactly do we do that, huh? You said the mission’s high difficulty. If we rush into this unprepared, we could all end up like her—or worse.”

Lorien looks at me, his voice quiet unsure. “Do you really think we can do it, Artemis? Save her?”

I look around the group, their faces filled with uncertainty, fear, and flickers of determination. “I don’t know,” I admit. “But I do know that if we don’t try, we’re abandoning someone who’s counting on us. We have to help her.”

The room is silent for a moment before Hrothgar nods. “Alright,” he says gruffly. “We’ll do it. But we’ll do it smart. We need to gear up and figure out a plan first.”

Kaida smiles faintly, her grip on her staff tightening. “I’m in.”

Lorien swallows but nods as well. “Me too. I’m not going to let someone die if we can stop it.”

Veyron shrugs, his smirk returning faintly. “Guess I’m in. Wouldn’t want to ruin my perfect survival streak by sitting this one out.”

Before I can speak, Lorien clears his throat, his voice hesitant but clear. “If we’re going to do this, we need to be prepared. I think the first step is supplies. A shop, maybe… and a map. If her location is unknown, we’ll need to figure out where we’re even going.”

The group turns to him, surprised by his sudden input, but I can see the logic in what he’s saying.

“He’s got a point,” Hrothgar says, nodding. “Can’t do much without gear and supplies. If we’re wandering blind, it’s a death sentence for her and possibly us.”

Kaida glances at me. “Do you think the shops here will have what we need?”

“They should,” Veyron cuts in, his tone sharp. “This city’s a hub for players, right? There’s bound to be someone selling maps or at least information.”

I nod, glancing between them. “Alright. Lorien’s right—we start with the shops. We’ll look for supplies, information, and definitely a map. Even if we don’t find her exact location, it’s a start.”

The group murmurs in agreement, and I push my chair back, standing. “Let’s stick together for now. It’s safer we don’t know for sure the city is safe.”

We gather our things and step outside, the early morning light casting a soft glow over Aeloria. The city is already bustling with activity.
The air is filled with the sound of merchants calling out their wares:

“Potions! Food! everything you need for your next quest!”

“Armor and weapons! Best quality in the Nexus!”

“You there in need of information? Want to know where you’re going before you step outside the walls”

“That’s a good start,” I say, motioning toward the stall. “Let’s check there first.”

As we approach, the merchant—a wiry man with sharp eyes—greets us with a wide smile. “Ah, travelers! Looking to make your way through the Nexus? Want to quest to the Forgotten Woods to the Blighted Wastes. What’ll it be?”

I step forward, meeting the merchant’s sharp gaze. “We’re looking for a specific kind of map,” I say, keeping my voice steady. “Something that can track a lost party member. Someone who’s been taken.”

The merchant raises an eyebrow, his expression shifting from cheerful to intrigued. “Ah, so you’ve got someone missing? That’s a tough one,” he says, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. “The standard maps won’t help you there—they’ll show you the regions, points of interest, safe zones, and all that. But tracking someone who’s been captured… that’s more specialized.”

“Specialized how?” Veyron cuts in, his tone sharp.

The merchant leans closer, lowering his voice. “You’re talking about a locator map. They’re rare, expensive, and usually created by powerful magic energies. But if your missing party member is still alive and still linked to your group, a good locator map could help you pinpoint where they’re being held.”

“That’s exactly what we need,” I say, feeling a flicker of hope. “Do you have one?”

He hesitates, then shakes his head. “Not here. Locator maps aren’t something you’ll find at a simple market stall. But… I’ve heard of someone who might have what you’re looking for.”

I lean forward, my voice urgent. “Who? Where can we find them?”

The merchant glances around, as if making sure no one is eavesdropping, then lowers his voice even further. “There’s a cartographer named Selric. He’s the best, or so I’ve heard, he’s not exactly… easy to find. Last I heard, he set up shop deep in the eastern part of the city. You’ll have to look for a place called the Shifting Quill—a little hidden, but you’ll know it when you see it.”

Hrothgar crosses his arms, frowning. “And why exactly is he hiding out?”

The merchant smirks faintly. “Selric’s not exactly a law-abiding citizen, if you catch my drift. He deals in rare and forbidden cartography—locator maps, enchanted maps, even maps to places that don’t officially exist. If you’re looking for something special, he’s your guy. But… he doesn’t work cheap.”

Kaida bites her lip nervously. “Do you think we can trust him?”

Veyron shrugs. “If he’s in the business of rare maps, I doubt he’ll care about anything other than gold. As long as we pay, he’ll deliver.”

I glance back at the merchant. “How do we get there?”

He pulls out a small scrap of paper, quickly sketching a rough outline of the eastern district. “Here,” he says, handing it to me. “This will get you close. Just look for the symbol of a quill with wings above the door.”

I tuck the paper into my satchel, nodding to the merchant. “Thanks for the tip.”

“Good luck,” he says, his smirk returning. “You’ll need it.”

The group regathers a few paces away, the weight of the task ahead settling over us.

“So,” Hrothgar says, his voice low, “are we heading straight there? Or are we stocking up on supplies first?”

Before I can respond, Hrothgar raises a hand, answering his own question. “Actually, I think I’ve got it,” he says, his deep voice decisive. “Me and Veyron will stock up on supplies—food, potions, anything we’ll need for the trip out of the city. Meanwhile, you three”—he nods at me, Kaida, and Lorien—“go after that map. It sounds like it’s going to take some convincing to get it, and Selric might not be the trusting type. Better if we split up to save time.”

Veyron smirks, tossing his dagger into the air and catching it lazily. “Fine by me. Less chance of someone accidentally haggling us out of our coin,” he says, shooting a pointed look at Lorien, who stiffens slightly.

Lorien frowns, crossing his arms. “I can haggle just fine,” he mutters, but it’s clear he doesn’t want to argue.

Kaida looks between me and Hrothgar. “Are we sure splitting up is a good idea? What if something happens?”

Hrothgar shrugs. “We’re staying in the city. Nothing’s going to happen as long as everyone keeps their head on straight.”

I take a breath, nodding. “Alright. That makes sense. But we’ll meet back here in the inn once we’re done. Don’t take too long—we don’t want to waste daylight.”

The group splits off, Hrothgar and Veyron heading toward the bustling marketplace while the rest of us turn eastward. As we walk, I pull out the scrap of paper the merchant gave me, studying the rough map of the eastern district.

Lorien adjusts his grip on his spear, his jaw set. “Let’s just find this Selric guy and get out of there.”

The streets grow narrower and quieter as we move deeper into the eastern district. The colorful stalls and cheerful merchants of the main market are replaced by shadowed alleyways and rundown buildings. The air feels heavier here, and I can feel the tension in Lorien and Kaida as they walk beside me.

After a while, we come to a small street lined with crooked signs. Most are faded and illegible, but one catches my eye—a weathered wooden plank with the symbol of a quill with wings etched into it.

“There,” I say, pointing to the door below the sign.

The building is small and unassuming, with heavy wooden shutters closed over the windows. I step forward and knock firmly on the door.

For a moment, there’s no response. Then, a muffled voice calls out from inside. “Who’s there? And what do you want?”

“We’re looking for Selric,” I say, keeping my voice steady. “We were told you could help us with… a specific kind of map.”

There’s a pause, then the sound of several locks being undone. The door creaks open just enough to reveal a narrow face with sharp, darting eyes. “Depends on what kind of map you’re after,” the man says, his voice low and suspicious.

“A locator map,” I say quickly. “To track a missing party member.”

His eyes narrow, and he glances behind me at Kaida and Lorien before focusing back on me. “That’s dangerous work,” he says. “And it doesn’t come cheap.”

I meet Selric’s sharp gaze, keeping my voice calm but honest. “How much? We don’t have much, but this is important. Someone’s life depends on it.”

He studies me for a long moment, his eyes flickering between the three of us. The narrow slit of the door stays firmly in place, as though he’s sizing us up for a con—or to see if we’re worth his time.

“Locator maps aren’t your everyday parchment,” he says finally, his voice smooth but guarded. “They’re custom-made. Require rare materials, and a fair bit of skill to weave the magic into them. For a job like this…” He pauses, tapping his chin. “You’re looking at fifty gold, minimum.”

Kaida gasps softly. “Fifty? We don’t even have half that…”

Lorien grips his spear tightly, his jaw clenching. “We can’t just walk away. Isn’t there anything we can do to lower the price? Some kind of trade?”

Selric raises an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “You’re persistent, I’ll give you that.” He pauses, then leans in slightly, lowering his voice. “Alright, I’ll tell you what. I might be willing to cut that price down—if you’re willing to do me a favor in return.”

My stomach tightens, but I keep my expression neutral. “What kind of favor?”

He glances around, his eyes darting to the shadows of the street as if to make sure no one is listening. “There’s an old vault in the ruins beneath the city,” he says. “A little-known place that’s been forgotten by most. Inside, there’s an artifact I’ve been after for some time—a crystal shard, about the size of your hand. Bring it to me, and I’ll knock your price down to… twenty gold.”

Kaida frowns, her grip on her staff tightening. “The ruins? That sounds dangerous.”

Selric shrugs, his smirk returning. “Most valuable things are.”

I glance back at Lorien and Kaida, their expressions a mix of worry and determination. Then I turn back to Selric.

“Twenty gold and we retrieve the shard,” I say. “That’s your final offer?”

“Final offer,” he replies, his eyes gleaming. “Take it or leave it.”

As I weigh Selric’s offer, I feel a light tug on my arm. I glance back to see Kaida, her expression tense, pulling me aside. Lorien looks confused but doesn’t intervene as she leans in, speaking in a low, hurried whisper.

“I don’t trust this guy,” she says, glancing nervously at Selric, who’s waiting impatiently by the door. “He’s creepy, and the way he’s acting—it’s like he’s hiding something. What if this ‘shard’ he’s talking about isn’t what he says it is? What if it’s a trap or… worse?”

I nod slightly, my own suspicions bubbling under the surface. “You think he’s lying?”

Kaida hesitates, then grips her staff tightly. “I can’t say for sure. But I… I think I can use a truth spell. It’s something basic—I saw it in my menu, but I haven’t used it yet. It’s supposed to make people tell the truth for a short time. Should I try it on him?”

I glance back at Selric, who’s leaning against the doorframe, drumming his fingers impatiently. There’s definitely something off about him—the way he avoided giving details about the ruins, the way he keeps looking over his shoulder like someone might catch him. But using magic on him could be risky—if he catches on, it could make things worse.

I nod to Kaida, leaning in to whisper, “Alright. I’ll keep him distracted. You work quickly and make it subtle—if he realizes what’s happening, this could get ugly.”

Kaida swallows hard but nods, gripping her staff tightly. “Okay. Just… keep him talking.”

Turning back to Selric, I step forward with a confident stride, catching his attention. His sharp eyes flick to me, narrowing slightly as he straightens up.

“Still thinking it over?” he asks, his tone laced with impatience.

“Something like that,” I say casually, keeping my tone light. “But before we agree, I need to know more about this shard you’re after. If we’re risking our necks for you, we deserve to know exactly what we’re dealing with.”

Selric’s smirk falters just a bit, but he shrugs. “It’s a simple artifact,” he says, his voice smooth but practiced. “A fragment of some old magic, left behind in the ruins. Worthless to most, but valuable to me as a collector. Nothing dangerous about it, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

I raise an eyebrow, folding my arms. “And these ruins? What’s the risk? Monsters? Traps? Or are you just sending us blind into a death trap?”

He laughs dryly. “If I wanted you dead, there are easier ways than wasting your time in the ruins.”

As I keep pressing him, I notice Kaida out of the corner of my eye. She raises her free hand, her fingers trembling slightly as she whispers under her breath. A faint shimmer of light forms around her hand, glowing softly for a moment before fading into nothing.

Selric doesn’t seem to notice, his attention locked on me as he answers my questions.

“Alright,” I say, holding his gaze. “Let’s say we do this. What’s stopping you from taking the shard and leaving us without a map? How do we know we can trust you?”

His smirk widens, but just as he opens his mouth to respond, his expression changes—his eyes flicker, and he looks disoriented for a moment. Kaida’s spell must have taken hold.

“What’s the shard really for?” I ask quickly, my tone sharp.

Selric’s mouth twitches, as though he’s trying to stop himself from speaking, but the words spill out in a rush. “It’s not just a shard—it’s a key. A key to an old vault full of a powerful artifact. I’ve been trying to get my hands on it for years, but the ruins are too dangerous for me to go alone.”

Kaida gasps softly behind me, and Lorien’s grip on his spear tightens.

I step closer, my eyes narrowing. “So you’re sending us to do your dirty work.”

His face twists in frustration as he struggles against the spell. “Call it… a mutually beneficial arrangement. You want a map, I want the key. Everyone wins. Unless you’re too scared to take the risk.”

I glance back at Kaida and Lorien, both of them looking tense but ready. The truth spell confirmed my suspicions—Selric has his own agenda, but he wasn’t lying about the shard’s existence or the danger of the ruins.

I narrow my eyes at Selric, stepping closer as his frustration from the truth spell flickers across his face. “If this shard is so dangerous to retrieve,” I say, my tone sharp, “what’s its real value? You called it a key, not just an artifact. What’s it worth to you, and why do you need it so badly?”

He grits his teeth, clearly struggling against the spell, but the words spill out, unfiltered. “The shard is priceless,” he admits, his voice strained. “It’s the key to nexus magic, tied to an ancient vault hidden deep in the ruins. That vault contains things that could tip the balance of power in this entire world. The shard is the only way to open it.”

Lorien’s eyes widen. “You’re trying to get us to unlock a vault full of… powerful artifacts? For you?”

Selric glares at him, his mouth twitching as he struggles for control. “I’m offering you a chance to be part of something bigger,” he snaps, the words spilling out in frustration. “You don’t even know what you’re walking into, do you? This world—it’s not just survival. It’s control. Whoever holds the relics in that vault doesn’t just survive—they rule.”

Kaida steps closer, her voice trembling but resolute. “So you were never going to just give us the map, were you? You’d use us to get what you wanted, and then… what? Leave us with nothing?”

Selric’s smirk returns, faint but defiant. “You’d get your map,” he says, though the spell forces him to add, “but you wouldn’t leave with anything else. I can’t have competition, can I?”

I feel anger rising in my chest, but I take a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm. “You’re playing a dangerous game, Selric,” I say quietly. “If this shard is as powerful as you say, why shouldn’t we just take it for ourselves once we retrieve it?”

His eyes flash with irritation, but the spell prevents him from hiding the truth. “You could try,” he says through clenched teeth. “But the vault doesn’t just open for anyone. It only allows— certain people in. Thoughts with certain proficiencies”

I glance back at Kaida and Lorien, their expressions a mix of concern and determination. The stakes are higher than I realized, and Selric’s motives are clear now: he’s looking for power.

Before I can respond, Lorien steps forward, his grip on his spear firm but his voice calm and measured. “Alright, Selric,” he says, his tone sharper and more confident than I’ve heard before. “Here’s the deal: you give us the locator map now so we can save our friend. In return, we’ll retrieve your key—and not just that. We’ll escort you to the vault personally to make sure you get what you want.”

Selric’s eyes narrow, and for a moment, I can see him weighing the offer. He opens his mouth to argue, but the truth spell forces him to pause. His gaze darts between Lorien, Kaida, and me, clearly calculating his options.

“That’s a bold offer,” he says finally, his voice laced with suspicion. “What’s stopping you from taking the shard for yourselves once you have it?”

Lorien doesn’t flinch. “Because if you don’t give us the map now, none of this happens,” he says plainly. “No map, no key, no vault. You’ve been waiting years to get this, haven’t you? Are you really going to throw it all away over mistrust?”

Selric scowls, clearly frustrated, but the truth of Lorien’s words is undeniable. The truth spell forces him to respond honestly. “You drive a hard bargain,” he admits grudgingly. “But— I need you. Fine. I’ll give you the locator map now. But if you don’t hold up your end of the deal, don’t expect to leave this city without consequences.”

Lorien nods, his expression steady. “Fair enough. Let’s see the map.”

Selric steps back into his shop, muttering under his breath as he retrieves a rolled-up parchment from a hidden compartment. He returns a moment later, holding it out to Lorien with a sharp glare. “Here,” he says. “The map will guide you to your missing friend—assuming she’s still alive. It’s linked to your party. Focus on her, and the map will lock on and display her approximate location.”

Lorien takes the map and unrolls it, revealing a faintly glowing surface with intricate lines and symbols that shift as he moves it. “It works,” he says, glancing at me with a faint smile.

I let out a slow breath, impressed by Lorien’s quick thinking. “Thanks, Lorien,” I say, meeting his gaze. “That was… smart.”

Kaida smiles faintly, relief in her eyes. “Now we can find Lyra.”

Selric folds his arms, leaning against the doorframe. “Remember the deal,” he says, his tone sharp. “The shard and the vault—don’t forget it.”

“We won’t,” Lorien replies, his voice firm.

As we turn to leave, I glance back at Selric, feeling a strange mix of unease and curiosity. His motives are clear, but this key—and the vault it unlocks—feels like it’s only the beginning of something much bigger.

The three of us make our way back toward the inn, the locator map safely tucked away in Lorien’s satchel.

As we make our way back to the inn, I let my eyes wander, taking in the bustling streets around us. The eastern district may have been shadowed and quiet, but here, the city is alive with activity. Shops line the brick roads, their displays packed with potions, weapons, enchanted trinkets, and strange glowing artifacts.

For a moment, it feels almost… normal, like a busy marketplace in the real world. But the longer I watch, the more out of place I feel.

I glance at the people moving through the streets. Many are dressed in gear similar to ours—simple clothing. Others wear more elaborate outfits, are they players too? Their faces are focused, determined, or wary, but it’s impossible to tell who is a player and who isn’t.

Are they all like us? Or are we the only ones?

The thought sends a strange chill down my spine. If there are other players here, why haven’t we spoken to any of them yet? Shouldn’t we have seen someone else looking just as lost or confused as we were when this all started? Or is this city filled mostly with NPCs—people who look like us but aren’t real?

Kaida’s voice pulls me from my thoughts. “Do you think… we’re the only players here?” she asks quietly, as if she’d read my mind.

“I don’t know,” I admit, my eyes scanning the crowd again. “If there are others, they’re blending in well. But maybe… maybe that’s the point. If the game is designed to make this feel real, they wouldn’t make it easy to tell.”

Lorien frowns, his expression thoughtful. “Or maybe… we are the only ones. What if this city is just for us? Like, part of the game’s design?”

The idea makes my stomach twist. If we’re the only ones, then everything we do—every choice we make—is being watched. Controlled.

I shake my head, trying to push the thought away. “Let’s just focus on getting back to the inn,” I say. “We’ll regroup with Hrothgar and Veyron, figure out what’s next. We’ve got enough to worry about without overthinking this.”

Kaida and Lorien nod, but I can tell the same thoughts are running through their minds.

As we walk, I catch glimpses of the world around me that feel both fascinating and unnerving: a shopkeeper demonstrating an enchanted blade that hums with energy; a group of what looks like guards arguing near a stall with a thief; a child with glowing eyes running through the streets, his laughter echoing strangely.

The more I see, the more I realize how little I understand this world. And yet, it feels alive—dangerously alive.

When we finally reach the inn, I push open the door, the warmth of the hearth and the quiet murmur of voices inside pulling me back to the moment. “Let’s find the others,” I say, glancing back at Kaida and Lorien.

As we continue into the inn’s common room, the familiar warmth and chatter wash over us, but the moment we spot the others, the tension in the air shifts. Hrothgar sits calmly at the table, a steaming mug in one hand and a sack of supplies at his feet. But Veyron is standing, his sharp eyes locking onto me the second I walk in.

He doesn’t waste a second. “Where’s the orb?” he demands, his voice low but biting.

I freeze, caught off guard by the accusation in his tone. Kaida and Lorien glance at me, their confusion mirroring my own.

“What are you talking about?” I say carefully, my hand tightening around the strap of my bow.

“You know what I’m talking about,” Veyron snaps, taking a step closer. “The orb you took from the chest. The one you conveniently didn’t give to the group. Don’t act like I didn’t notice.”

Hrothgar looks up, his expression darkening slightly. “Is this true, Artemis? What happened to it?”

I take a deep breath, glancing between them. “The orb… it’s gone,” I admit, keeping my voice steady. “But it’s not what you think. Something happened—last night.”

“What do you mean ‘gone’?” Veyron growls. “Artifacts don’t just disappear, Artemis. They get stolen, sold, or hidden. So, which is it?”

I shake my head. “None of those. It… merged with me. I don’t know how to explain it, but it’s like the orb became part of me. I didn’t choose it, and I don’t know why it happened.”

Kaida steps forward quickly, her voice calm but firm. “It’s true,” she says. “I saw it. It wasn’t something she could control.”

Veyron’s eyes narrow, suspicion and frustration clear on his face. “And now what? You’re just walking around with some magical artifact fused into you? And we’re supposed to trust that you’re not hiding anything else from us?”

“Enough,” Hrothgar rumbles, his voice cutting through the tension. He looks at me directly, his gaze steady. “Is it dangerous? Whatever’s inside you—does it put the rest of us at risk?”

“No,” I say firmly, meeting his gaze. “If anything, it’s… given me something. A new ability. I didn’t ask for it, but if it can help us survive, then maybe it’s a good thing.”

Lorien steps forward, frowning at Veyron. “She hasn’t done anything to lose our trust. The orb chose her—maybe it was meant to.”

Veyron crosses his arms, his smirk returning faintly but without humor. “Fine. But if you’re hiding anything else, Artemis, I’m going to find out. Trust only goes so far especially with lives on the line.”

Hrothgar lets out a heavy sigh, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “We’ve got bigger things to worry about than who’s holding onto what artifact. Did you find a map?”

I nod, pulling it from Lorien’s satchel and unrolling it onto the table. “We did. And it should lead us to Lyra.”

The room falls quiet as the group gathers around the map, their focus shifting back to the mission at hand. I feel the weight of Veyron’s glare linger on me, but I push it aside. There’s no time for mistrust now—not when Lyra is still out there.

As the others lean over the map, discussing potential routes and strategies for the rescue, I feel Kaida’s hand wrap gently around mine. She tugs me aside, her expression a mix of worry and quiet determination.

Once we’re out of earshot, she turns to me, her voice low but insistent. “Artemis… I need to know. Were you telling the truth back there?”

I blink, caught off guard by her directness. “About the orb?”

She nods, her grip tightening slightly. “I didn’t actually see what happened last night. I… I backed you up because I trust you. But I need to hear it from you. Did it really merge with you, or is there something else going on?”

Her words hit me harder than I expect. Kaida’s always been the quiet one in the group, but her loyalty has been unwavering. The fact that she’s even asking this means she’s scared, uncertain—and she has every right to be.

I take a deep breath, meeting her gaze. “I swear, Kaida, I was telling the truth. I don’t know why it happened, but it did. The orb started glowing, and then… it just sank into me. It felt like it became part of me—like it unlocked something inside me.”

Kaida searches my face for a long moment, her eyes filled with doubt but also hope. “And you’re not hiding anything?”

“No,” I say firmly. “I wouldn’t do that to you—or to the group.”

She exhales slowly, nodding as her grip on my hand loosens. “Okay,” she says quietly. “I believe you. I just… I needed to hear it.”

“I get it,” I say softly. “This whole thing is terrifying. None of us really knows what we’re doing, and the last thing we need is secrets or lies between us.”

Kaida smiles faintly, her shoulders relaxing a little. “Thanks, Artemis. For being honest. And… for leading us, even though I know you didn’t ask for this.”

I squeeze her hand gently before letting go. “Thanks for backing me up. It means a lot.”

We share a brief moment of understanding before turning back to the group. The others are still deep in discussion, their voices low but urgent.

Kaida leans in close as we rejoin them, her voice barely above a whisper. “If you ever need someone to talk to about… any of this, I’m here, okay?”

I nod, giving her a small, grateful smile. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

As I glance at Kaida, standing beside me with her quiet but unwavering support, I feel a warmth I haven’t felt in a long time. Back in the real world, friendships always felt… shallow. Sure, I had people to talk to, acquaintances, but no one who made me feel truly understood. No one who’d pull me aside and ask if I was okay, and actually mean it.

But Kaida… she’s different.

She didn’t hesitate to back me up, even when she wasn’t sure if I was telling the truth. And now, after everything, she’s standing here, ready to believe in me, to trust me completely. It’s strange, and it’s comforting in a way I can’t quite put into words.

I glance at her again, catching the faint smile on her lips as she listens to the others talk about routes and strategies. She feels like someone I could trust with anything. My fears, my doubts, everything about this strange new life.

For a moment, I wonder if she feels the same about me.

The thought lingers in my mind as I turn back to the group maybe I don’t have to carry all of this alone.

As I lean back against the wall, listening to the others debate the best route to take for Lyra’s rescue, a new presence suddenly catches my attention.

A waitress approaches our table, her outfit leaving very little to the imagination. Her short skirt sways as she walks, and her low-cut blouse reveals more than I expect for a place like this. Her movements are confident, and the air around her seems charged—almost as though she’s used to having all eyes on her.

“Good morning,” she says sweetly, her voice carrying a playful lilt as she stops beside our table. She places her hands on her hips, giving us a once-over with an amused smile. “You all look like you’ve had quite the adventure already. Can I get you anything? Food? Drinks? Or maybe… information?”

The others glance at each other, momentarily distracted. Veyron’s smirk returns almost instantly, his sharp eyes flicking to the waitress. “Information, huh? Now that’s an intriguing offer. What kind are we talking about?”

The waitress leans closer, resting a hand on the table as she fixes him with a sly grin. “Depends on what you’re willing to pay,” she says. “I hear things, see things. And you lot look like the type who could use a little… guidance.”

Kaida shifts uncomfortably beside me, her expression uneasy. Hrothgar just grunts, not even bothering to look up from the map.

I frown slightly, unsure whether to trust her. She could just be trying to sell us something—or she could actually know something useful. Either way, her sudden appearance feels… off, like she was waiting for the right moment to interrupt us.

I step forward slightly, speaking up before Veyron can say anything more. “Just a meal for us,” I say, keeping my tone polite but firm. “We’ve already got what we need, and we can’t afford to spend what little gold we have left on anything but food.”

The waitress raises an eyebrow, her playful grin fading into a faint look of disappointment. “Suit yourselves,” she says with a slight shrug. “I’ll bring out some plates in a moment. You’ll want to enjoy a good meal before heading back out there—it’s rough outside the walls.”

She glances at Veyron one more time, her grin returning faintly before she turns and walks away, her skirt swaying as she disappears into the inn’s kitchen.

The table falls quiet for a moment before Hrothgar finally speaks, his tone gruff. “Smart call. No sense wasting money on rumors when we’ve got everything we need right here.” He taps the map with a thick finger, emphasizing his point.

Veyron leans back in his chair, letting out a faint chuckle. “You’re no fun, you know that?” he says, frowning at me. “But fine. Let’s stick to the essentials. Not like we’re sitting on piles of gold anyway.”

“We’ll have plenty of time to gather more later,” I reply, my voice steady. “Right now, we eat, we plan, and we move. Lyra doesn’t have forever.”

The others nod, the sense of urgency settling over us again. As we wait for the meal, I glance at the map, running through everything we’ll need to do before heading out. The rescue feels more real now than ever, and every second feels like it matters.

The waitress returns shortly after with simple plates of bread, cheese, and stew. It’s not much, but it’s enough to keep us going for what lies ahead.

As the waitress walks off, Hrothgar leans forward, his deep voice cutting through the quiet. “That’s it,” he says, gesturing at the food. “The last of our gold. Hopefully, the supplies we’ve got will last us until we reach wherever Lyra is.”

The weight of his words settles over the table. Everyone exchanges uneasy glances, the reality of our situation hitting harder than ever. We’re broke. The mission ahead isn’t just dangerous—it’s a gamble, and if we fail, it could mean losing everything.

“Well, no pressure,” Veyron mutters, picking at his plate. “Guess that means we’d better not screw this up.”

Kaida looks down at her food, her expression tense. “Do you think it’ll be enough? What if… what if it takes longer than we expect?”

Hrothgar shakes his head. “Then we ration our supplies. Make them last.” He glances at me, his gaze steady. “Artemis, you’ve got the map. Any idea how far this is going to take us?”

I nod, unrolling the locator map again and focusing on Lyra’s name. The glowing lines shift and rearrange as it’s unrolled, forming a path that stretches out of the city and into what looks like another forested area—not the Forgotten Woods, but somewhere further and darker.

“It’s a few hours’ journey at least,” I say, tracing the path with my finger. “If we move quickly, we should be able to reach her by nightfall. But… if anything slows us down, we’ll have to camp out.”

Kaida shivers slightly. “Camping outside the city… that’s not exactly comforting.”

“Comfort’s not part of the deal,” Hrothgar grunts. “Survival is.”

Lorien glances at me, his voice quiet but determined. “If it means getting Lyra back, we’ll do whatever it takes. We’ve come this far already—we can handle this.”

I nod, feeling the weight of their trust. “We’ll make it,” I say firmly. “We have to.”

The group falls silent as finish eating, the tension lingering but tempered by the faint hope that the locator map provides. When the last scraps of food are gone, Hrothgar pushes back his chair, standing with a heavy sigh.

“Alright,” he says. “Let’s move before we waste more daylight. The longer we sit here, the harder this is going to get.”

End of chapter 4

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

The group searches for their lost ally and things get odd?

Update 1 fixed pronouns and other inaccuracies

Ok looks like most chapters will be around 4000-7000 words instead of 2-4 like I’d thought before this ones even longer than that so enjoy!
(It’s totally not cause I couldn’t wait to get to a certain part of the story…)

Chapter 5

With our gear packed and what little supplies we have, we make our way through the busy streets toward the city gates. The mood is heavy, but there’s a shared determination in our group. No one speaks much as we start to walk—the reality of the mission ahead doesn’t leave much room for conversation.

When the towering gates of Aeloria come into view, I feel a pang of unease. Stepping outside the safety of the walls means walking straight into danger, but it’s something we have to do.

As we approach, a familiar figure steps into view. It’s the guard who let us into the city the first time—the one who saved us from the winged beast. He’s leaning casually against the gate, his armor gleaming faintly in the morning light, and there’s a small, knowing smile on his face as he spots us.

“Well, if it isn’t the scrappy survivors,” he says, his tone light but friendly. “Heading out already? Didn’t think you’d be back out there so soon.”

Hrothgar steps forward, his massive axe resting on his shoulder. “We’ve got someone to find,” he says gruffly.

The guard raises an eyebrow. “Oh? Someone go missing?”

Kaida nods, clutching her staff tightly. “One of our party members. She was… taken. We think we know where she is, but…”

“It’s dangerous,” I finish, stepping forward. “And we don’t have much to go on, but we have to try.”

The guard’s smile fades slightly, replaced by a look of quiet understanding. “I see. Well, I won’t stop you, but… be careful out there. The wilds aren’t forgiving, and neither are the things that live in them.”

He pauses, then reaches into a small pouch at his side. “Here,” he says, holding out a bundle of something wrapped in cloth. “It’s not much, but it might help. A few rations and a healing potion. Consider it a parting gift.”

Kaida takes the bundle, her eyes wide with gratitude. “Thank you,” she says softly.

The guard waves her off. “Just don’t make me regret it. You’ve got guts, heading back out there. Guts and… maybe a bit of recklessness.”

He looks at me directly, his gaze sharp but not unkind. “You’re the leader, aren’t you? The one who’s been holding this group together.”

I hesitate for a moment, then nod. “Yeah, I guess I am.”

“Then listen to me,” he says firmly. “This world doesn’t play fair. You’ve already learned that, I’m sure. But the key to surviving out there isn’t just strength—it’s trust. In yourself, and in them.” He nods toward the group. “Keep that in mind, and you might just make it back.”

I feel the weight of his words, and I nod again, my grip tightening on my bow. “We will,” I say. “Thank you.”

The guard steps aside, motioning for the gates to open. With a groaning creak, the massive doors open, revealing the open world beyond—a mix of rolling plains, dark woods, and distant, foreboding hills.

“Good luck,” the guard says as we step through. “And try not to die.”

His words hang in the air as the gates close behind us, leaving us alone once again with the vast unknown stretching out before us.

As the gates close behind us, the faint sound of the bustling city fades, leaving only the rustle of wind through the tall grass and the distant hum of the wilds. We walk in silence for a while, following the glowing path marked on the locator map.

Then Kaida speaks up, her voice quiet but thoughtful. “That guy… the guard. He seems a little too real, don’t you think?”

I glance at her, raising an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

She hesitates, looking back toward the now-distant gates. “I don’t know. It’s just… the way he talked to us, the way he looked at us. It didn’t feel like he was just part of the game. NPCs usually feel… off, right? Like they’re following a script or something. But him? It was like he knew us. NPCs even advanced ones can’t hold full conversations like that, he even seemed to genuinely care.”

Lorien frowns, his grip on his spear tightening. “I thought the same thing,” he admits. “The way he talked about trust—it wasn’t just some generic advice. It felt… personal.”

Hrothgar grunts, his expression unreadable. “Does it matter? Real or not, he helped us when no one else has. That’s more than enough for me.”

Veyron smirks faintly, glancing over his shoulder. “Or maybe he’s just a very well-designed NPC. If the game’s trying to mess with our heads, it’s doing a good job.”

Kaida looks at me, her brows furrowed. “What do you think, Artemis? Do you think he’s just part of the game, or… something else?”

I glance back toward the city, my mind swirling with possibilities. The guard had felt different from the start—too sharp, too intuitive, too… alive. But I can’t say for sure whether he’s part of this world or something more.

“I don’t know,” I admit finally. “But you’re right—he doesn’t feel like the other NPCs we’ve met. If he’s something more, we might not know until it’s too late to ask.”

Kaida nods, her expression uneasy. “Yeah. I guess you’re right.”

The group falls silent again as we press forward, the path ahead growing narrower and darker as the terrain shifts toward the dense forest. Whatever the truth about the guard, it’s another mystery we don’t have time to solve—not yet, anyway.

As we walk, the tension in the air grows thicker. The edges of the forest loom ahead, shadows stretching long across the ground, and everyone’s nerves seem on edge. I glance around at the group, seeing Kaida gripping her staff tighter than usual, Lorien looking distracted, and even Veyron unusually quiet.

This isn’t going to help anyone.

I clear my throat, shooting a glance at Kaida. “You know,” I say, keeping my tone casual, “if that guard really is too real, maybe he’s some kind of secret player NPC hybrid. Like a weird undercover moderator or something.”

Kaida blinks, looking at me in surprise. “A… moderator? You mean, like, someone who watches over the game?”

“Sure,” I say with a small smirk. “He could be sitting in some hidden developer room right now, laughing at how easily we ate that free food he gave us. Maybe it was cursed.”

Kaida lets out a soft laugh despite herself, shaking her head. “If it was cursed, I think we’d know by now. But… maybe you’re right. Maybe he’s just some guy watching us screw everything up.”

Veyron raises an eyebrow, his smirk returning. “If that’s the case, then I hope he’s impressed by my sheer brilliance so far.”

“Yeah,” Lorien mutters under his breath, “because shouting at glowing stone monsters and almost getting yourself killed was real impressive.”

The rogue shoots him a glare, but I cut in before they can start bickering. “Hey, at least he’s consistent. If we ever need someone to be bait again, we know who to call.”

That earns a chuckle from Hrothgar, who looks over at Veyron with a faint grin. “She’s got a point. You’ve got a knack for running and screaming.”

Veyron huffs, crossing his arms. “You’re all just jealous of my natural talents.”

The group laughs quietly, the tension easing slightly as we walk. Even Kaida smiles, her earlier unease melting away for a moment.

I let out a soft breath of relief, glad to see the group relaxing—even if only a little. “Alright, enough about mysterious guards and curses,” I say, my tone light. “Let’s focus on getting through this forest in one piece. We’ve got a cleric to save.”

The group nods, their spirits lifted just enough to carry us forward into the shadows of the woods.

The forest greets us with an eerie stillness, the faint rustle of leaves and distant calls of unseen creatures surrounding us.

We press forward, the glow of the locator map lighting our way through the dense, shadowed forest. The trees stretch high above us, their thick branches intertwining to block out most of the sunlight. The air is cool and damp, carrying the faint scent of moss and earth.

Despite the eerie stillness of the woods, we don’t see any signs of creatures or threats. No glowing beasts, no unnatural sounds—just the quiet rustle of leaves and the crunch of our boots against the undergrowth.

“This is… weird,” Kaida whispers, her voice barely audible. “I thought there’d be more… something. Tracks, noises, anything.”

“I don’t like it,” Hrothgar mutters, his hand resting on the hilt of his axe. “The quiet means one of two things—either we’re lucky, or we’re walking into an ambush.”

“Let’s hope it’s the first one,” Lorien says, though his tone isn’t exactly convincing.

Veyron stays silent, his sharp eyes scanning the trees around us as if expecting something to jump out at any moment.

I glance down at the map in my hands, watching as the glowing path twists and turns. Lyra’s marker pulses faintly, still steady but getting closer. “We’re on the right track,” I say, keeping my voice low. “Let’s just stay focused and keep moving. The quieter we are, the better.”

The others nod, and we continue, our footsteps soft against the forest floor.

Minutes stretch into what feels like hours as we push deeper into the woods. The trees grow closer together, their gnarled roots twisting across the ground like veins. A faint mist begins to gather, curling around our feet and making it harder to see more than a few paces ahead.

Kaida clutches her staff tighter, her eyes darting nervously. “I don’t like this,” she says softly. “It feels… wrong here.”

“It’s just mist,” Veyron says, though even he sounds uneasy. “Nothing to worry about—yet.”

I glance back at the group, my own unease growing. The locator map still glows faintly in my hand, but the mist seems to thicken with every step we take.

Suddenly a deep, groaning sound echoes through the forest, and I spin around just in time to see the trees behind us shifting. Their massive trunks creak and twist unnaturally, their branches tangling together like grasping hands. Within seconds, the path we came from is gone, replaced by an impenetrable wall of bark and leaves.

Kaida gasps, stepping closer to me. “What—what’s happening?” she whispers, her voice trembling.

Hrothgar grips his axe tightly, his eyes narrowing. “Looks like the forest doesn’t want us leaving.”

“Great,” Veyron mutters, pulling out his dagger. “Just what we needed—a haunted forest.”

I glance down at the locator map, the glowing path still leading forward. Lyra’s marker pulses steadily, but the feeling of unease grows stronger in my chest. Whatever is happening here, it’s clear that turning back isn’t an option anymore.

“This is bad,” Lorien says, his voice low but tense. “If the forest can do that, what else can it do?”

I take a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. “We don’t have a choice,” I say, keeping my voice firm. “The path forward is still open, and Lyra’s out there. We keep moving.”

The group nods reluctantly, but I can see the fear in their eyes. Kaida stays close to me, her knuckles white as she grips her staff. Hrothgar takes the lead, his broad frame cutting through the mist as he steps carefully over the gnarled roots. Veyron lingers near the back, his dagger held low but ready, while Lorien walks beside me, his spear raised slightly.

The forest feels alive now, the groaning of trees and the rustling of unseen movement filling the air. Every step feels heavier, the weight of the forest pressing down on us like a living thing.

As we push forward, I keep my eyes scanning the shadows, my bow ready in hand. “Stay close,” I whisper. “And keep your eyes open. We don’t know what’s waiting for us.”

The group moves cautiously through the thickening mist, the path ahead barely visible. The locator map glows faintly, leading us forward, but the sense of being watched grows stronger with every step.

Veyron’s voice cuts through the eerie quiet, sharp and skeptical. “You know,” he says, his dagger spinning lazily in his hand, “maybe we shouldn’t be doing this.”

We all stop, turning to face him. His smirk is faint, but there’s no humor in his tone.

“What do you mean?” I ask, narrowing my eyes.

He shrugs, gesturing at the forest around us. “Look at us—wandering through a haunted forest, chasing after someone we don’t even know. What’s the point? Who’s to say she’d even help us if the situation were reversed? We’re risking everything for a stranger.”

Kaida stiffens beside me, her expression flickering between anger and disbelief. “She’s not just a stranger,” she says, her voice trembling slightly. “She’s part of our party. If it were you out there, wouldn’t you want us to come for you?”

Veyron chuckles darkly, shaking his head. “You assume too much, Kaida. Loyalty’s a nice idea, but it doesn’t mean much when survival’s on the line. I’m just saying maybe we’re wasting our time and putting ourselves in danger for someone who might not even make it out alive.”

Hrothgar steps forward, his towering presence casting a shadow over Veyron. “Enough,” he says, his tone low and dangerous. “She’s alive, and that’s all that matters. If you want to turn back, and try and mantle that wall go ahead. But don’t expect the rest of us to follow you.”

Veyron holds his ground, his smirk fading as he meets Hrothgar’s glare. “I’m just being practical,” he mutters, though his tone is less certain now.

I take a step forward, fixing Veyron with a steady gaze. “Lyra’s part of this group,” I say firmly. “We don’t know her well, but she’s one of us. And if it were any of us out there, I’d want the rest of the group to do the same.”

Veyron stares at me for a long moment before letting out a sigh, his shoulders relaxing slightly. “Fine,” he says, slipping his dagger back into its sheath. “But don’t say I didn’t warn you if this all goes south.”

“It won’t,” I say, my voice steady. “Because we’re going to get her back.”

The group falls silent again, the tension lingering but unspoken as we press forward. Kaida gives me a small, grateful nod, her grip on her staff steadying.

The forest grows darker around us, the mist swirling like something alive.

The sudden snap of a branch echoes through the mist, sharp and unnatural. I freeze, my bow already drawn, the tension rippling through the group like a wave.

“What was that?” Kaida whispers, her eyes darting around nervously.

Hrothgar raises his axe, stepping in front of us with a low growl. “Stay sharp. Something’s here.”

Veyron’s dagger is in his hand in an instant, his eyes scanning the shadows. “Told you this was a bad idea,” he mutters, though his voice is low and ready.

Another rustle. A faint blur of movement just ahead. I tighten my grip on the bowstring, my heart racing. “Get ready,” I whisper.

The figure emerges—small, quick, darting up the side of a tree with an almost comical lack of menace.

It’s a squirrel.

The group collectively exhales as the tiny creature pauses on a branch, staring down at us with wide, curious eyes. It twitches its nose, as if mocking our overly tense reaction, before disappearing higher into the canopy.

Hrothgar lowers his axe with a grunt, muttering under his breath. “Damn forest is playing tricks on us.”

Veyron groans, slipping his dagger back into its sheath. “You’ve got to be kidding me. We almost went to war with a squirrel.”

Kaida lets out a nervous laugh, clutching her staff tightly. “It’s not funny,” she says, though the relief in her voice is clear.

I slowly lower my bow, shaking my head. “Alright,” I say, trying to steady my voice. “That was… embarrassing. Let’s just hope that’s the worst of it.”

The group relaxes slightly, though the tension doesn’t completely fade. The forest still feels alive around us, watching, waiting. I glance down at the locator map again, the glowing path pulsing faintly.

“We’re still on track,” I say, motioning for the group to keep moving. “Let’s go before the real threats show up.”

I glance around the forest, the strange stillness settling in once more after the squirrel’s appearance. The mist still swirls around us, but the faint light filtering through the treetops reminds me that it’s still daytime.

I take a deep breath, gripping my bow tightly. “It seems safe enough during the day, but I have a feeling that won’t be true once night falls. We need to get to Lyra before then.”

Kaida nods quickly, relief clear in her eyes. “Agreed. The sooner we get out of this forest, the better.”

Hrothgar adjusts his axe, glancing at me with a grunt of approval. “Fast is good. Just don’t get sloppy.”

Even Veyron, despite his earlier skepticism, doesn’t argue. “Right,” he says, falling into step near the back. “I’d rather not find out what kind of nightmares this place has waiting for us after dark.”

With that, we quicken our pace, the group moving in unison as we follow the glowing path on the locator map. The forest blurs around us as we push forward, the gnarled roots and thick mist no longer slowing us down.

Every so often, I glance at the sky through the cracks in the canopy, watching the light shift slightly as the day stretches on. The locator map pulses steadily in my hand, Lyra’s marker growing closer with each step.

As we move, I keep my ears sharp for any sign of danger. The forest remains quiet, almost unnervingly so, but there’s no sign of movement beyond our own.

“This is too easy,” Veyron mutters after a while, his voice low but uneasy. “I don’t like it.”

“Easy?” Kaida says, glancing back at him. “We’re rushing through a haunted forest with no backup, no gold, and no idea what’s waiting for us. How is that ‘easy’?”

“Exactly my point,” Veyron replies, his smirk faint but humorless. “It’s too quiet. Like the calm before the storm.”

I glance at him, then back at the path ahead. “Let’s hope the storm holds off until we get Lyra,” I say, keeping my voice steady.

Hrothgar grunts. “And if it doesn’t, we deal with it. Just stay sharp.”

Hours pass as we move deeper into the forest, the path on the locator map glowing steadily ahead of us. The tension from earlier has faded somewhat, replaced by an almost eerie monotony. The only signs of life are the occasional birds fluttering between branches and small critters scurrying through the underbrush.

Despite the lack of immediate danger, the forest’s oppressive atmosphere weighs on us. The trees feel taller here, their branches twisting like skeletal hands reaching toward the sky. The mist has thinned, but the air still feels heavy, almost charged with something unseen.

Finally, we come to a clearing, the trees parting to reveal a dark, yawning cave entrance set into a rocky hillside. The path on the locator map leads straight to it, Lyra’s marker pulsing faintly just beyond.

Kaida stops beside me, her eyes wide as she stares at the cave. “This… this is it, isn’t it?” she says softly.

I nod, lowering the map. “She’s inside,” I confirm, my voice quiet but steady.

Hrothgar steps forward, gripping his axe tightly as he examines the entrance. “A cave,” he mutters. “Could be worse. Could’ve been a dungeon.”

“Caves are basically dungeons,” Veyron says, his tone dry. “Dark, cramped, and probably full of things that want to kill us.”

Lorien glances at me, his grip on his spear tightening. “What’s the plan, Artemis? Do we just… go in?”

I hesitate, studying the cave entrance. The faint glow of the map doesn’t reveal what lies inside, and the shadows beyond the entrance seem unnaturally deep. Every instinct tells me to be cautious, but Lyra’s marker is so close now, and the thought of her waiting—trapped, alone—makes me want to move quickly.

As we stand there, weighing our next move, the sound of faint, shuffling footsteps catches my attention. I raise my hand, motioning for the group to stay quiet as we watch the cave entrance.

A small figure emerges—a skeleton, no taller than a child, its bony frame held together by faintly glowing magic. It moves cautiously, its hollow sockets scanning the clearing as if searching for something—or someone.

It stops just outside the entrance, seeming satisfied, and sits down against the rocky wall. Its movements are strangely… calm, almost lazy, as it leans back and crosses its bony legs.

Kaida’s grip on her staff tightens, her eyes wide. “Is that… a skeleton?” she whispers, her voice trembling slightly.

“Looks like it,” Veyron murmurs, his tone laced with curiosity. “Not exactly what I expected to find guarding a cave.”

Hrothgar frowns, his axe at the ready. “Don’t let your guard down. Even the small ones could be dangerous.”

The skeleton doesn’t move, its head lolling slightly as if it’s resting. A faint blue glow pulses from somewhere within its ribcage, like a tiny ember of energy keeping it animated.

I glance at the group, my mind racing. The skeleton hasn’t noticed us yet—or maybe it doesn’t care. Either way, it’s clearly connected to the cave and whatever lies inside.

“We need to decide,” I whisper. “Do we try to sneak past it, or take it out now before it can alert anything else?”

Kaida looks nervous but determined. “If we fight, we’ll lose the element of surprise. But… what if there are more of them inside? If it alerts them, we could be overwhelmed.”

Lorien frowns, his spear at the ready. “It’s small. Maybe we could take it out quickly before it can do anything.”

I hold up a hand to stop the group from drawing weapons. “Wait,” I say softly. “It’s small… it could be a kid.”

The others give me skeptical looks, but I keep my voice steady. “I know how it sounds, but look at it—it’s just sitting there, not guarding, not attacking. Maybe its… parents aren’t around. Let’s not jump to conclusions. We’ll approach carefully, but let’s try to be friendly.”

Hrothgar grunts, lowering his axe slightly but keeping it within reach. “Friendly with a skeleton? That’s a new one.”

Veyron smirks faintly, slipping his dagger back into its sheath. “Sure, why not? Let’s go make friends with the undead. What’s the worst that could happen?”

Kaida gives me a hesitant glance, but she nods. “Alright, Artemis. Lead the way.”

I take a deep breath, slinging my bow over my shoulder as I step forward. The skeleton doesn’t move at first, its bony fingers tapping idly against the rocky ground as it stares out at the forest.

“Hey there,” I call out gently, keeping my tone calm and non-threatening.

The skeleton’s head jerks up at the sound of my voice, its hollow sockets locking onto me. For a moment, it just stares, tilting its head curiously.

“We’re not here to hurt you,” I say, taking another cautious step forward. “We’re just passing through. Is this your home?”

The skeleton doesn’t respond, but it shifts slightly, sitting up straighter. Its bony hand raises, pointing back toward the cave entrance.

“Okay,” I say, glancing back at the group. “I think it understands us.”

Kaida’s eyes widen. “Do you think it’s trying to tell us something?”

“Maybe,” Lorien says, his grip on his spear relaxing slightly. “It doesn’t seem hostile.”

I turn back to the skeleton, taking another step closer. “Is it okay if we go inside?” I ask. “We’re looking for someone—a friend. She might be in there.”

The skeleton tilts its head again, then stands slowly. It doesn’t attack, but it doesn’t move aside, either. Instead, it points at the cave again, this time with a more deliberate gesture.

Veyron crosses his arms, his smirk fading slightly. “So… what’s it doing? Giving us permission, or warning us to stay out?”

Hrothgar grunts. “Could be both.”

Kaida steps up beside me, her voice quiet. “What do you think, Artemis? Do we trust it?”

The skeleton shifts its weight, its bony feet scraping against the ground as it takes a step closer. I freeze, unsure of what to expect, but it doesn’t move aggressively. Instead, it reaches into the faintly glowing cavity of its ribcage and pulls out a small object.

I tense instinctively, my hand twitching toward my bow, but the skeleton extends its arm slowly, holding the object out to me. As it gets closer, I see what it is—a stone ball, small and worn, its surface cracked as though it’s been through countless years of use.

I hesitate, exchanging a glance with the others. Kaida looks nervous, her grip on her staff tightening, but she doesn’t stop me. Hrothgar watches intently, his axe lowered but ready, while Veyron mutters something under his breath about this being “too weird.”

I cautiously reach out, taking the ball from the skeleton’s hand. The moment my fingers brush against it, I feel a faint pulse of warmth, almost like it’s alive. The skeleton tilts its head again, its hollow sockets locked onto me, and then it steps back, returning to its place by the cave entrance.

“It gave you… a ball?” Kaida whispers, her voice full of confusion.

“Looks like it,” I murmur, turning the object over in my hands. The warmth fades as I examine it more closely, but there’s something… strange about it. Faint symbols are etched into its surface, almost like runes, though they’re too worn to make out clearly.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Veyron says, crossing his arms. “It gives you some old toy and then just… sits back down?”

“Maybe it’s trying to tell us something,” Lorien says, his tone thoughtful. “Like… the ball might be important.”

Hrothgar grunts, his gaze fixed on the skeleton. “Or it’s just a distraction. Either way, it hasn’t attacked us, so we keep moving.”

I hold the ball tightly, glancing back at the skeleton. It doesn’t react, its head turning slightly to stare out at the forest again. Whatever its intentions, it’s clear that it doesn’t see us as a threat—or, at least, it doesn’t feel the need to stop us from entering the cave.

“This might be a clue,” I say, tucking the ball into my satchel. “We’ll figure it out later. For now, we keep going.”

The group nods, and we move cautiously toward the cave entrance. The skeleton remains seated, its hollow sockets following us briefly before it turns its gaze away, as if we no longer matter.

We step cautiously into the cave, the air growing cooler and heavier as the shadows swallow us. The faint glow of the locator map in my hand provides the only light, casting eerie blue hues onto the damp, rocky walls.

The path slopes gently downward, the sound of our footsteps echoing faintly in the enclosed space. The faint pulsing of Lyra’s marker on the map grows stronger, reassuring me that we’re heading in the right direction.

Kaida sticks close to my side, her staff gripped tightly. “This place feels… wrong,” she whispers, her voice barely audible over the echoing stillness.

“It’s a cave,” Hrothgar grunts from the front, his axe resting on his shoulder. “They’re supposed to feel wrong.”

“I’d rather take this over the creepy skeleton kid outside,” Veyron mutters, though his eyes dart nervously to the shadows around us. “At least here we know what we’re dealing with—or we will soon enough.”

Lorien lingers near the back, his spear held ready. “Do you think Lyra’s… okay?” he asks hesitantly, his voice tinged with worry.

“She’s close,” I say, trying to sound more confident than I feel. “We’ll get to her in time.”

The deeper we go, the darker it becomes. The faint trickle of water echoes through the cave, and every so often, I hear the distant sound of something shifting—rocks, maybe, or something else. The air smells damp and earthy, but there’s an underlying metallic tang that makes my stomach twist.

Kaida glances at me nervously. “Do you think there’s anything… waiting for us down here?”

“There’s always something waiting,” Hrothgar mutters grimly, his eyes scanning the path ahead. “The question is whether it’s ready for us.”

We come to a fork in the path, the locator map pulsing brighter as I hold it up. The glowing line points to the left, but the right path looks equally traveled, the faint outline of footprints visible in the dirt.

“What’s the call, Artemis?” Hrothgar asks, glancing back at me. “We follow the map, or check the other route?”

I glance at the right-hand path, noting the faint footprints in the dirt, but I quickly shake my head. “We stick to the map,” I say firmly, holding it up so the group can see the glowing path. “The skeleton outside may have been friendly, but we don’t know what else is down here. The last thing we need is to get lost or ambushed.”

Kaida looks relieved, her grip on her staff relaxing slightly. “I agree. The map hasn’t led us wrong so far.”

Veyron smirks faintly. “Fine by me. Let’s save the sightseeing for another day.”

We take the left-hand path, following the glowing line of the map as it leads us deeper into the cave. The air grows colder, the metallic tang becoming stronger, almost like blood. The sound of dripping water echoes faintly, and the tunnel narrows slightly, forcing us to move closer together.

The pulsing on the map grows stronger with every step, Lyra’s marker glowing brighter. “We’re getting close,” I say softly, my voice echoing slightly in the confined space.

Kaida glances at me nervously. “Do you think she’s… okay?”

“We’ll find out soon,” I reply, my tone steady. “Stay ready.”

The path eventually opens up into a larger chamber, the ceiling rising high above us and the walls lined with faintly glowing crystals. The light from the crystals reflects off the damp rock, casting the room in an eerie, shifting glow.

At the center of the chamber is a stone pedestal, and on it lies a figure—a young woman with long, pale hair, her body motionless and bound by faintly glowing chains of magic.

“Lyra,” Kaida whispers, her eyes widening.

Lyra’s marker pulses brightly on the map, confirming what we already know: we’ve found her.

But before we can take another step, a deep growl echoes through the chamber.

From the shadows near the pedestal, a massive creature emerges—its body a grotesque mix of bone and tendon, its glowing eyes locked onto us with predatory intent. It lets out a low, rumbling snarl, its claws scraping against the stone floor as it moves to block our path.

Hrothgar raises his axe, stepping into position. “Looks like we’ve got company.”

The chamber explodes into action as the creature snarls and charges. Hrothgar roars, his axe swinging in a wide arc to block its path, while Veyron darts to the side, his dagger flashing as he looks for an opening. Kaida begins casting, her staff glowing with faint light as she hurls a spell at the creature’s legs.

“Keep it busy!” Hrothgar barks, his voice booming through the chamber.

Lorien, meanwhile, rushes toward the pedestal, his spear slung across his back as he starts working at the glowing chains binding Lyra. “I’ll get her free!” he shouts, his voice strained.

I raise my bow, pulling an arrow from my quiver, but before I can fire, something strange happens.

The ball in my satchel begins to glow, faint at first but quickly growing brighter. I freeze, my hand moving to the bag instinctively as the warmth from the ball spreads through me. The strange runes etched into its surface begin to shimmer, and then the creature’s head snaps toward me, its glowing eyes narrowing.

It snarls, its massive claws scraping against the stone as it changes direction, ignoring the others and stalking toward me with deliberate intent.

“Artemis!” Kaida cries, her firebolt flying wide as the creature’s focus shifts entirely onto me.

My breath catches as the ball pulses again, the light now so bright that it spills out through the fabric of the satchel. The creature growls low in its throat, its eyes locked onto me with an intensity that sends a chill down my spine.

“Why’s it looking at you?” Veyron shouts, darting behind the creature to try and strike from behind.

“I don’t know!” I yell back, gripping my bow tightly. “But it’s definitely not friendly!”

The creature lets out a deafening roar, its claws digging into the ground as it prepares to lunge. I glance at the others and thinking, I reach into my satchel, grab the glowing ball, and hurl it toward the far wall of the chamber. The faint runes on its surface shimmer brightly as it arcs through the air, landing with a hollow clink against the stone floor.

For a heartbeat, everything stops.

The creature freezes mid-step, its glowing eyes snapping away from me and locking onto the ball. A deep, guttural snarl rumbles in its throat as it whirls around, its claws scraping across the stone as it lunges toward the ball with terrifying speed.

Kaida gasps, her hands gripping her staff tightly. “It worked!” she cries, her voice a mix of relief and surprise.

The creature skids to a stop near the wall, its massive frame hunched over as it snarls at the glowing ball. It circles the object cautiously, its eyes narrowing as it seems torn between attacking and guarding it.

“Whatever that thing is,” Veyron says, his dagger flashing as he creeps closer, “it wants that ball more than it wants us.”

I take a deep breath, my heart racing as I turn to the others. “Keep it distracted! Lorien, how’s it going?”

Lorien doesn’t look up, his hands working frantically at the glowing chains binding Lyra. “Almost there!” he shouts, his voice strained. “Just keep it away from us!”

Hrothgar steps forward, his axe raised as he places himself between the creature and the pedestal. “You heard him!” he roars, swinging his weapon to catch the creature’s attention. “Focus on me, you ugly bastard!”

The creature lets out a low growl but doesn’t move from its position near the ball, its glowing eyes flicking between Hrothgar and the object as if torn.

Kaida steps closer to me, her voice hushed. “What was that thing you threw? Why does it care so much about it?”

“I don’t know,” I admit, my voice shaking slightly. “Maybe it’s tied to whatever’s keeping this thing here.”

Kaida bites her lip, glancing nervously at the creature. “If that’s true, then we need to be careful. It’s not going to ignore us forever.”

The creature roars again, its claws digging into the stone as it crouches low, its glowing eyes locked back onto the ball. Whatever its connection to the object, it’s clear that it’s buying us time—but not much.

Lorien works furiously at the glowing chains, and with a final surge of effort, they shatter into fragments of light. Lyra’s body collapses into his arms, limp but breathing.

“She’s free!” Lorien shouts, hoisting her carefully as Hrothgar and I turn to make sure the creature is still distracted.

The massive beast continues to growl and snarl, but its focus remains on the glowing ball. It claws at it cautiously, as though unsure what to do, giving us the perfect opportunity.

“Move!” I yell, motioning for the group to retreat.

Kaida takes the lead, staff at the ready, while Lorien carries Lyra in his arms, her pale hair trailing like silver as she remains unconscious. Hrothgar stays close, his axe slung over his shoulder, and Veyron darts to the back, keeping watch for any sign of pursuit.

We rush out of the cave, the cool forest air hitting us like a wave as we stumble into the clearing. But before we can catch our breath, we stop short.

The little skeleton is still there, sitting by the cave entrance. But this time, it’s not alone.

A group of taller skeletons surrounds it—four in total, their frames larger and more imposing, their glowing ribcages pulsing faintly. They stand as if conversing silently, their bony hands gesturing in strange, deliberate ways.

When they see us, their heads snap toward us in unison. The little one tilts its head, the faint blue glow in its ribcage pulsing brighter, as if trying to communicate something.

“They’re just… standing there,” Kaida whispers, her voice trembling. “What are they doing?”

“I don’t know,” I reply, my voice low as I reach for my bow. “But I don’t think they were expecting us to make it out.”

The larger skeletons glance at the little one, then back at us. They don’t move to attack, but their postures are tense, as if unsure whether to see us as a threat.

“Are they… confused?” Lorien says, his voice strained as he shifts Lyra in his arms.

Hrothgar grips his axe tightly, his gaze fixed on the group. “Doesn’t matter. If they so much as twitch toward us, we cut them down.”

The little skeleton steps forward, tilting its head as it looks directly at me. The faint blue light in its ribcage pulses again, and it raises one bony hand—not in an attack, but in what almost looks like a gesture of… curiosity?

Kaida glances at me, her eyes wide. “What do we do, Artemis?” she asks softly. “They don’t seem hostile, but… they’re blocking the path.”

The larger skeletons remain still, their empty sockets locked onto us. The little one takes another step closer, its movements slow and deliberate, as if trying to communicate.

The tense standoff continues, the little skeleton taking slow, deliberate steps toward us while the larger ones stay rooted, their hollow sockets locked onto us. Before I can decide what to do, Kaida suddenly steps forward, holding something in her hands.

My breath catches as I see it: the glowing ball.

“Wait!” I blurt out, staring at her. “The creature had that. How did you—”

Kaida glances back at me with a sly smile, her eyes gleaming. “Magic,” she says with a playful shrug. ;)

I blink, completely caught off guard, as she crouches down and holds the ball out toward the little skeleton. It tilts its head, the faint glow in its ribcage pulsing brighter, and then it steps closer, reaching out with one bony hand.

The moment its fingers touch the ball, the entire group of skeletons seems to relax. The larger ones lower their stances, their glowing ribcages dimming slightly as if some invisible tension has been released. The little skeleton holds the ball close, its movements almost… gentle, as it turns back to the others.

Kaida steps back quickly, her face lighting up with relief. “I think that worked,” she whispers.

The little skeleton glances at her, its head tilting again before it turns back to the group. The larger skeletons seem to exchange glances—if that’s even possible—before stepping aside, clearing the path back into the forest.

Hrothgar lets out a low grunt, his grip on his axe relaxing slightly. “Well, I’ll be damned. That actually worked.”

Veyron raises an eyebrow, smirking faintly. “Guess magic’s good for more than just flashy light shows.”

Kaida sticks her tongue out at him, but her smile is genuine.

Lorien shifts Lyra in his arms, glancing at me. “We should go while we have the chance,” he says, his voice low. “Before they change their minds.”

I nod, motioning for the group to move.
As we pass the skeletons, they remain still, their glowing eyes following us but showing no sign of hostility. The little one clutches the ball tightly, its posture calm and almost… content.

Once we’re back on the forest path, the weight of the encounter begins to lift, though the strange, silent interaction lingers in my mind.

I glance at Kaida, my curiosity finally getting the better of me. “Alright,” I say, giving her a faint smirk. “Seriously, how did you get the ball back? Was it really magic?”

She grins, her expression full of mischief. “Let’s just say I might’ve summoned it while we were running. It was risky, but… totally worth it.”

I shake my head, letting out a soft laugh despite myself. “You’re full of surprises, Kaida.”

She shrugs, her smile widening. “What can I say? Magic has its perks. I think I’m actually starting to enjoy having it.”

With Lyra safe and the skeletons behind us, we push forward. The forest grows darker with every passing moment, the fading light casting long shadows across the trees. We find a small clearing to make camp, close enough to cover for safety but open enough to spot anything approaching.

Hrothgar takes to the edge of the camp to watch for danger, while Kaida works with me to start a small fire. Lorien carefully lays Lyra down near the warmth, her pale face still calm but her breathing steady—a relief after everything we went through to free her.

As the fire flickers to life, night fully descends, and the forest comes alive with the faint rustling of unseen creatures and the low hum of wind through the trees.

I grab the potion the guard had given us and hand it to Lorien. He lifts the girls head pouring it into her mouth.

Suddenly, Lyra stirs. Her eyelashes flutter as her breathing changes, and then her eyes slowly open. For a moment, she looks confused, her gaze darting around the clearing until it lands on Lorien, who’s still sitting beside her, his arms cradling her gently.

“You saved me,” she whispers, her voice hoarse but filled with emotion.

Lorien blinks, caught off guard. “I—I mean, we all did,” he stammers, his face turning a deep shade of red. “I just—”

Before he can finish, Lyra reaches up, her hands grabbing the sides of his face. She pulls him toward her with surprising strength, her lips meeting his in a kiss that’s both sudden and heartfelt.

The clearing falls silent, the rest of us frozen in place, stunned by the unexpected display. Veyron, sitting off to the side, lets out a low whistle. “Well, didn’t see that coming, guess I should’ve carried her,” he mutters, his smirk visible even in the dim firelight.

Kaida’s eyes widen as she looks between Lyra and Lorien, her cheeks turning pink. “Um… wow,” she whispers, clearly unsure of how to respond.

Hrothgar just grunts, his expression unreadable. “Guess that’s one way to say thanks.”

Lorien, meanwhile, looks completely flustered as Lyra pulls back, her eyes filled with gratitude. “I don’t know how to thank you,” she says softly, her voice trembling. “I thought I was going to die in there. But you… you didn’t give up on me.”

Lorien stammers, his words barely coherent. “I-I just… we couldn’t leave you. You’re… part of the team.”

Lyra smiles faintly, her exhaustion evident but her relief even more so. “Thank you,” she says again, her voice softer now as she rests her head back against his chest.

I glance at Kaida, who looks equally stunned, and then at the rest of the group. The awkward silence lingers for a moment before I clear my throat, trying to bring the focus back. “Alright,” I say, my tone steady. “We made it through the day, and Lyra’s safe. That’s what matters. Let’s take shifts tonight and keep the fire low—we don’t want to draw any unwanted attention.”

The others nod, though Lorien still looks dazed as Lyra leans against him.

As night settles in, I find myself staring at the fire, the events of the day swirling in my mind. The forest is quiet now.

My thoughts drift back to what just happened. Lyra’s sudden kiss, Lorien’s reaction—the way he turned bright red, stammering like he couldn’t string a sentence together.

I shouldn’t care. I don’t care.

But then why is it gnawing at me?

I glance over at Lorien, who’s still holding Lyra carefully, his expression somewhere between nervous and flattered. The way she looked at him, the way he reacted… it’s all so unfamiliar to me. It’s not just the kiss—it’s the way I felt when I saw it.

Jealousy.

The word flickers in my mind like an annoying ember I can’t stamp out. But… why?

In the real world, I’ve never been the jealous type. And even if I was, it’s not like I’ve ever felt anything for a guy. I’ve never been in a situation where something like this would even matter. But now, here, in this world, everything feels… different.

It’s not just the kiss itself. It’s the way Lorien looked when it happened—flustered but thrilled, like for a brief moment, he was the center of someone’s world.

I shake my head, forcing my gaze back to the fire. This is ridiculous, I tell myself. We’re trapped in a deadly game, fighting to survive, and I’m sitting here getting worked up over a kiss.

But even as I tell myself that, I can’t help but glance at Lorien again, the feeling stirring in my chest like a faint ache I don’t quite understand.

Is it because I’ve changed? Because I’m a girl now? Or… is it something else?

Kaida shifts beside me, breaking my thoughts. She doesn’t say anything, just glances at me with a faint look of concern, as if sensing the storm of emotions I’m trying to bury.

Kaida’s soft voice pulls me out of my spiraling thoughts, her tone careful and kind. “Are you okay?” she asks quietly, leaning in just enough that no one else can hear. Her eyes are full of concern, flickering briefly toward Lorien before locking onto me again.

My heart skips a beat as I realize where this is going. Before I can say anything, she continues, her voice even softer. “I’ve seen how he looks at you, Artemis. And… your reaction to all of this.” She hesitates, then asks gently, “Do you… like him too?”

I freeze, caught completely off guard. “I—” My voice catches, and I glance at Lorien instinctively, seeing him still sitting beside Lyra, his face calm now but still faintly flushed from earlier. The memory of that kiss flares in my mind again, stirring that strange, unfamiliar ache in my chest.

“I don’t know,” I whisper honestly, my voice barely audible.

Kaida tilts her head, her expression softening. “It’s okay if you don’t know,” she says, her tone reassuring. “I mean… this is all so new. Your body, this world, everything. It’s a lot to figure out.”

I let out a shaky breath, staring into the fire. “It’s just… weird,” I admit. “Back in the real world, I never thought about guys like that. But now… everything feels different. The way he looks at me, the way I felt when Lyra kissed him… I don’t know what’s going on with me.”

Kaida nods slowly, her gaze understanding. “It’s not surprising, honestly. You’re not the same person you were before—not completely, anyway. Your body, your emotions… they’re probably influencing how you feel. But that doesn’t mean it’s not real, Artemis. It just means you’re figuring it out as you go.”

I glance at her, grateful for her calm, nonjudgmental tone. “Have you… ever felt like this?” I ask hesitantly.

She gives me a small, bittersweet smile. “Not exactly, but… I get it. In the real world, I kept everything bottled up. My feelings, my fears… all of it. But here, it’s harder to ignore I think, you know what I mean? Everything feels more intense for some reason.”

I nod slowly, her words sinking in.

She places a gentle hand on my shoulder, her voice soft but steady. “You don’t have to figure it out right now. Just… be honest with yourself. And if you ever want to talk, I’m here. Always.”

Her words make something in my chest loosen, and I give her a small, grateful smile. “Thanks, Kaida. That means a lot.”

She squeezes my shoulder lightly before leaning back, her gaze flickering to Lorien and Lyra. “For what it’s worth,” she says quietly, “I think he’d choose you if it came down to it. Just… don’t rush yourself, okay?”

I nod again, my thoughts swirling but feeling a little steadier now.

Kaida’s soft voice draws me back from my thoughts. She glances at me, her cheeks faintly pink in the firelight, and says with a hesitant smile, “If it makes you feel better… I think I have a crush on him.” She says glancing at Veyron.

I blink, taken aback by the sudden admission. “Veyron?” I ask, my voice just as quiet as hers.

She nods, her smile turning a little sheepish. “I don’t know why, though. He’s kinda rude most of the time. And cocky. And impossible to read.” She groans softly, resting her chin on her hand. “Honestly, he’s exactly the kind of person I wouldn’t have given the time of day back in the real world.”

I can’t help but smile, some of my tension melting away at her confession. “That’s… surprising,” I admit. “You’re so level-headed, and he’s, well…”

Kaida laughs softly, rolling her eyes. “A total pain?”

“Exactly,” I say, grinning.

She shrugs, her expression thoughtful. “I guess there’s something about him. I don’t know. Maybe it’s the way he acts like he doesn’t care, but then he always shows up when it matters. Like… there’s more to him than he lets on.”

I glance over at Veyron, who’s sitting on the edge of the camp, sharpening his dagger. He’s completely focused on his task, his smirk gone, replaced by a rare look of concentration.

“You’re braver than me,” I say, chuckling softly. “I don’t think I’d have the patience to figure him out.”

Kaida smiles, her gaze flickering between Veyron and the fire. “I don’t know if it’s bravery or just… curiosity. But thanks for not laughing at me. I didn’t exactly plan on liking someone like him.”

I shake my head, my smile softening. “I’m not laughing. Honestly… it’s kind of nice to hear someone else is feeling just as confused as I am.”

Kaida’s laugh is quiet but genuine, and for the first time all night, I feel a little less alone.

The fire crackles softly between us, the warmth cutting through the chill of the night. The forest remains quiet, and for a moment, the strange feelings of the day don’t seem so overwhelming.

I lie back on the soft forest floor, the flickering fire casting warm shadows across the clearing. The distant rustle of leaves and the soft crackle of the flames fill the quiet night, lulling me into a rare sense of calm.

Kaida settles beside me, her staff resting on the ground within reach, her breathing slow and steady. Hrothgar sits near the edge of the camp, keeping watch with his axe resting across his knees. Veyron remains a little farther out, his dagger glinting faintly in the firelight as he toys with it absentmindedly. Lorien cradles Lyra, who seems to be resting peacefully now, her head leaning lightly against his shoulder.

The tension from earlier still lingers faintly in the back of my mind, but the quiet night and the presence of my companions make it easier to push it aside.

I close my eyes, letting the soft sounds of the forest surround me. The fire’s warmth feels comforting against the cool night air, and for the first time in what feels like forever, I allow myself to relax completely.

Sleep comes slowly but steadily, pulling me into its embrace. The last thing I remember is the sound of the fire crackling softly, the gentle hum of the forest, and the quiet comfort of not being alone.

End of chapter 5

Yep I did the ball thing haha. Plus the odd guard at the gate hmmm and romantic drama for our characters begins finally!

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

The group attempts to leave the woods after finishing their objective.

Update 1 fixed typos

Chapter 6

The morning air is cool and crisp as I slowly open my eyes, the soft light filtering through the trees casting a faint golden glow across the clearing. The fire has burned down to embers, its warmth fading but still comforting.

I glance around the camp, seeing Kaida curled up with her staff beside her, Hrothgar leaning against a tree, and Veyron sprawled out in the most relaxed pose I’ve ever seen. Lyra is still resting, her breathing steady, and for a moment, the peace feels almost surreal.

But then my eyes land on Lorien. He’s sitting at the edge of the camp, his spear resting across his knees, his gaze fixed on the forest beyond. His shoulders are tense, his posture alert.

I hesitate, the memory of yesterday’s events flickering in my mind. The cave, the skeletons, Lyra’s kiss… and the strange feelings it stirred in me.

I could just stay where I am, pretend I’m still asleep, and avoid the awkwardness entirely. But then I see the way Lorien’s grip tightens on his spear, the faint crease of worry on his brow, and I feel a tug of something else—curiosity, maybe, or the desire to understand.

I sit up quietly, careful not to disturb the others as I get to my feet. The cool morning air nips at my skin, but I ignore it as I walk over to where Lorien is sitting. He doesn’t notice me at first, his focus on the forest ahead, his fingers tapping lightly against his spear.

“Morning,” I say softly, settling down beside him.

He startles slightly, turning to me with wide eyes. “Oh, Artemis,” he says, his voice low but steady. “I didn’t hear you get up. Morning.”

For a moment, there’s a quiet pause between us, the sound of birds chirping faintly in the distance. I glance at him out of the corner of my eye, noticing the faint shadows under his eyes.

“You’ve been up a while, haven’t you?” I ask casually, keeping my tone light.

He nods, his grip tightening slightly on his spear. “Yeah. Couldn’t sleep much. Decided I’d just keep watch.” He glances at the others, his expression softening. “They needed the rest more than I did.”

“Guess that makes you the unofficial sentinel of the group,” I say with a faint smile.

He chuckles softly, shaking his head. “I wouldn’t go that far. Just… felt like the right thing to do.”

I glance at Lorien. “When did you switch off guard duty?

He hesitates for a moment, then gives a sheepish smile. “Hrothgar wanted to keep watch the whole night, but I… I couldn’t sleep. Too much on my mind, I guess.”

I tilt my head, studying him. “You should’ve taken the chance to rest. You’ve been through just as much as the rest of us. Probably more, considering you carried Lyra out of that cave.”

He shrugs, glancing at Lyra still sleeping peacefully near the fire. “I didn’t mind. She’s part of the group, you know? And… it’s not like I’d have been able to sleep anyway. Better to keep watch and let the others recharge.”

There’s something about the way he says it—calm, selfless—that makes me pause. “You’ve been putting the group first this whole time, haven’t you?”

He chuckles softly, shaking his head. “I’m just trying to do my part. That’s what a party does, right? We look out for each other.”

I lean back, looking at him thoughtfully. “You’re a good guy, Lorien.”

He glances at me, surprised, then smiles faintly. “Thanks. That means a lot, coming from you.”

I tilt my head slightly, narrowing my eyes as his words linger in the air. “What do you mean, ‘coming from me?’”

Lorien looks away for a moment, his cheeks flushing faintly. “I just mean… you’re the leader, right? You’re the one holding this group together. Everyone looks to you to make the tough calls. So… hearing you say that means a lot.”

I blink, caught off guard. “I didn’t exactly sign up to be the leader. It just… happened. I’m not sure I even know what I’m doing half the time.”

He shakes his head, his expression earnest. “Maybe. But you still do it. You make the calls, you keep us moving forward, and you don’t let the pressure crush you. That’s not easy, Artemis. Not everyone could do that.”

I glance away, the weight of his words settling on me. “I don’t always feel like I’m doing a good job,” I admit quietly. “Sometimes I feel like I’m just making it up as I go.”

“And yet,” Lorien says softly, “Everyone here trusts you with their lives. Whether you really wanted to or not that first day you saved everyone. Got everyone moving and into the city. Even if they don’t say it we are alive cause of you.”

The sincerity in his voice catches me off guard, and for a moment, I don’t know what to say. Finally, I manage a small smile. “Thanks, Lorien. That… means a lot.”

He nods, his own smile soft and genuine. “Anytime.”

The forest seems a little quieter, the weight on my shoulders a little lighter. Despite everything—despite the chaos and danger—I feel a flicker of warmth in his words.

Lorien shifts slightly, leaning closer, his gaze fixed on mine. His voice is soft, hesitant. “Artemis…”

Before I can respond, he leans in and kisses me. It’s brief, gentle, and completely unexpected. My breath catches as he pulls back, his eyes wide with shock, as though he can’t quite believe what he just did.

“I—” I start to speak, but the words die in my throat as a loud, sudden caw cuts through the quiet morning.

The entire camp stirs to life at once. Hrothgar jerks awake with a grunt, his hand already reaching for his axe. Veyron groans loudly, rubbing his eyes. “What the hell was that?” he mutters.

Kaida sits up, blinking blearily, her staff clutched tightly in her hands. Lyra stirs as well, glancing around with a sleepy but curious expression.

A large bird flutters through the clearing, its feathers dark and iridescent, before disappearing into the trees.

“Well,” Veyron says, smirking faintly as he stretches, “guess we’ve got our alarm clock.”

I sit frozen, my mind racing as the group’s attention shifts to the bird and their morning routines. Lorien glances at me briefly, his face turning red before he quickly looks away.

Kaida catches the look between us, her brow furrowing slightly, but she doesn’t say anything—at least not yet.

The awkwardness lingers for a moment before Hrothgar’s voice cuts through it. “Alright, enough sitting around. Let’s get moving. The sooner we’re out of this forest, the better.”

The forest feels quieter in the morning light, but the tension from last night lingers slightly as we gather our supplies and set out on the path back to the city. Lyra is walking on her own now, still looking pale but managing to keep up with the group. Hrothgar takes the lead, his axe ready as always, while Veyron and Lorien move near the middle, keeping an eye on the surroundings.

Kaida lingers at the back of the group with me, her pace deliberately slow as she falls into step beside me. She doesn’t say anything at first, just glances at me out of the corner of her eye, her expression curious but patient.

Finally, she speaks, her voice low enough that the others won’t hear. “Alright, spill it. What happened back there?”

I hesitate, my cheeks heating up as the memory of the kiss flashes in my mind. “What are you talking about?” I say, trying—and failing—to sound casual.

Kaida raises an eyebrow, giving me a knowing look. “Oh, come on. I saw how red his face was when we started moving, and you’ve been avoiding his gaze since we left. Something happened.” She pauses, her voice softening. “Did he… kiss you?”

I glance away, my silence confirming her suspicions.

Her eyes widen, and a small smile tugs at her lips. “He did, didn’t he?” she whispers excitedly. “Oh my god, Artemis! What did you do?”

I sigh, running a hand through my hair. “I didn’t do anything,” I admit quietly. “He kissed me, and then the bird woke everyone up before I could even process it.”

Kaida bites her lip, clearly trying to suppress a laugh. “Wow. Great timing, bird,” she says sarcastically before turning back to me. “But… how do you feel about it? About him?”

I hesitate again, my mind swirling with conflicting emotions. “I don’t know,” I say finally. “It’s just… confusing. I didn’t expect it, and now I don’t know what to think. Everything’s been so chaotic, and now this… I don’t even know how to feel about myself half the time, let alone someone else.”

Kaida nods, her smile softening into something more understanding. “That’s fair. I mean, you’ve been through so much, and this… this is a lot on top of everything else.”

I glance at her, grateful for her calm, supportive tone. “Yeah. It is.”

She pats my shoulder gently. “Take your time. Don’t rush yourself into figuring it all out. And hey, if you ever want to talk—or vent—I’m here like I keep saying.”

I smile faintly, her words easing some of the tension in my chest. “Thanks, Kaida. That means a lot.”

We walk in companionable silence for a while, the group ahead of us focused on the path back to the city. The forest feels less oppressive in the daylight, but I can’t shake the lingering weight of everything that’s happened—and everything that’s yet to come.

I glance at Kaida as we walk, lowering my voice to make sure the others don’t hear. “The thing is,” I begin, hesitating before continuing, “I’m still… a guy. At least, my mind is. Everything I feel, how I think… that’s all still the same, or at least I thought it was.”

Kaida tilts her head, her expression thoughtful. “Is it? I mean your body clearly isn’t,” she says gently. “And that has to be affecting you, whether you realize it or not. You’re experiencing things differently now—how people treat you, how you see yourself. It’s a lot to handle.”

I nod slowly, my hands tightening around my bow as I think. “I don’t even know how much of what I’m feeling is real. Would I feel like this if I was still… me? Or is it just this body, this game, messing with my head?”

Kaida offers me a small, understanding smile. “It’s probably a mix of both,” she says. “Your mind might still be the same, but your body is giving you new experiences, new emotions. And that doesn’t mean those feelings aren’t real—it just means they’re different.”

“But what does that even mean for me?” I ask, frustration creeping into my voice. “I’ve never thought about guys like that before. And now… Lorien…” I trail off, shaking my head.

Kaida places a reassuring hand on my arm, her voice calm. “It means you’re figuring yourself out. That’s okay, Artemis. You don’t have to have all the answers right now. And you don’t have to decide how you feel about Lorien—or anyone—until you’re ready.”

Her words settle something in me, a small flicker of relief cutting through the confusion. “I guess it’s just hard,” I admit. “Back in the real world, everything was… simpler. Now it feels like every decision, every feeling, is so much bigger.”

Kaida nods, her smile soft. “This world changes us. All of us. But you’re not alone in this, Artemis. You’ve got us—me—and we’ll figure it out together.”

I give her a small smile, grateful for her steady support. “Thanks, Kaida. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

She chuckles, giving my arm a light squeeze. “Good thing you don’t have to find out.”

The two of us continue walking at the back of the group, the quiet forest around us feeling a little less heavy.

As we walk, I catch Lorien glancing back at me. His eyes meet mine for a brief moment, and he gives me a nervous smile before quickly turning back to face the path ahead. Next to him, Veyron leans in slightly, talking in low tones.

My stomach twists, and I can’t help but wonder: Are they talking about me? Did Lorien say something?

The thought sends my mind spiraling, every step through the forest suddenly feeling heavier. The trees seem taller, the shadows deeper, and the distance back to the city feels impossibly far.

I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself. Calm down, I tell myself. They’re probably just talking about something random. Veyron’s not exactly subtle—if it was about me, I’d know.

Still, the uncertainty lingers, making the forest feel even more stifling.

Kaida must notice the change in my posture, because she nudges me lightly with her elbow. “Hey,” she says quietly, her voice laced with concern. “You okay? You look like you’re about to jump out of your skin.”

I shake my head, forcing a small, unconvincing smile. “I’m fine,” I say quickly. “It’s just… this forest. I’m so ready to be back in the city.”

Kaida raises an eyebrow but doesn’t press further. “You and me both,” she says softly. “But we’re almost there. Just keep moving, one step at a time.”

I glance back up at the group, catching another glimpse of Veyron gesturing animatedly while Lorien looks… distracted. My chest tightens again, but I push the thought away. Whatever they’re talking about doesn’t matter right now. What matters is getting out of this forest and back to safety.

“Yeah,” I murmur to Kaida. “One step at a time.”

As I walk, trying to clear my mind, I see Lyra slowing her pace to fall in line next to me, her pale hair glinting faintly in the forest’s filtered light. She looks tired but steady, her gaze warm and curious.

“Hey, Artemis,” she says softly, falling into step beside me. “Can I ask you something?”

I nod, forcing a small smile. “Sure. What’s on your mind?”

Lyra tilts her head, studying me for a moment. “Are you… the leader now?”

The question catches me off guard, and I blink at her. “I mean, not officially,” I say, glancing ahead at the group. “It just kind of… happened. Everyone kept looking to me to make decisions, and I guess I went along with it.”

She nods thoughtfully, her gaze flicking forward to Lorien and the others before returning to me. “you seem good at it,” she says after a moment. “The whole group feels… steady. It’s like they trust you completely…”

Her words send a strange mix of pride and uncertainty through me. “Uh Thanks,” I say hesitantly. “But I’m just making it up as I go, honestly. Half the time, I feel like I’m one bad call away from screwing everything up.”

Lyra smiles faintly. “That’s what being a leader is, though, isn’t it? Making the best decisions you can, even when you don’t have all the answers.” She pauses, her expression softening. “You kept everyone together and— you saved me. That’s not nothing.”

Her words catch me off guard, and for a moment, I don’t know how to respond. Finally, I manage a small, grateful smile. “Thanks, Lyra.”

She shrugs, her smile widening. “Just telling the truth. And for what it’s worth, I think you’re doing great. Even Lorien thinks so—he hasn’t stopped talking about you since we left the camp.”

My cheeks flush, and I glance ahead at Lorien, who’s still walking with Veyron. “Oh, uh… really?” I say awkwardly, trying to keep my voice steady.

Lyra chuckles softly, clearly amused by my reaction. “Don’t worry,” she says, her tone teasing. “It’s nothing bad. He’s just… very impressed with you.” She says winking.

I clear my throat, focusing on the path ahead as my heart beats a little faster. “Thanks for telling me,” I say, my voice quieter now.

Lyra gives me a knowing smile before moving up to talk to talk with Hrothgar, leaving me to process her words.

Kaida sidles up beside me as Lyra moves to the back of the group, her expression brimming with amusement. She leans in slightly, her voice low and teasing. “Ooo, she knows,” she whispers, a sly grin spreading across her face. “Guess she’s backing off for you.”

I feel my face flush instantly. “Kaida,” I hiss, glancing around to make sure no one else heard her.

“What?” she says innocently, though her grin only widens. “You heard her. She practically handed Lorien over to you on a silver platter.”

I groan, covering my face with my hand. “That’s not what’s happening. Lyra’s just… being nice.”

Kaida raises an eyebrow, her grin turning mischievous. “Oh, come on, Artemis. You can’t tell me you didn’t see the way she looked at you. She knows. And honestly? She’s fine with it.”

I glance back at Lyra, who’s chatting casually with Veyron now, her smile light and carefree. A part of me wonders if Kaida’s right—if Lyra is stepping aside because she can sense something between Lorien and me.

Kaida nudges me lightly, her tone softening. “Hey, I’m just saying, it’s okay to feel something for him. Lyra clearly thinks so, and she doesn’t seem upset about it. So maybe… cut yourself some slack, huh?”

I let out a breath, feeling both embarrassed and oddly comforted. “I don’t even know what I feel yet,” I admit quietly. “It’s just… a lot.”

Kaida nods, her grin turning into a gentle smile. “I get it. No rush. Just… don’t let the moment pass you by, okay? Sometimes, you only get one chance.”

I let out a heavy sigh, glancing at Kaida. “This forest sucks,” I mutter under my breath, kicking at a root that juts out of the ground. “It’s like it’s been designed specifically to mess with my head. Every step we take feels like it’s just setting up for more romantic drama.”

Kaida snorts, clearly trying to stifle a laugh. “You’re not wrong,” she whispers back, her eyes sparkling with amusement. “Between the quiet walks, the tense silences, and the random moments with Lorien, it does feel… a little too perfect, doesn’t it?”

I nod, glancing ahead where Lorien and Veyron are still walking and talking. “It’s like we’re in some kind of cheesy fantasy romance subplot. I mean, come on—skeleton caves, glowing magical balls, and now Lyra’s casually stepping back like she’s in on the script?”

Kaida bursts out laughing, quickly covering her mouth to muffle the sound as Hrothgar glances back with a confused grunt.

“Well,” Kaida says after a moment, still grinning, “if this is some kind of romantic setup, at least you’re the lead character. The rest of us are just the comic relief or supportive best friends.”

I roll my eyes, but I can’t help laughing softly. “Great. Exactly what I wanted—to be the star of a forest soap opera. Can we just get back to the city already?”

Kaida chuckles, patting my shoulder. “We’ll get there. And hey, maybe once we’re out of this cursed forest, things will make more sense. Or, you know, get even more complicated. Either way, I’ve got your back.”

Her humor lightens the mood as we keep walking, and for the first time in hours, the oppressive weight of the forest feels a little less heavy.

Another hour passes, and the scenery around us feels… eerily familiar. The same gnarled trees, the same clusters of moss-covered rocks, and even the faint sound of running water in the distance. My stomach sinks as I realize it feels like we’ve been walking in circles.

Kaida slows beside me, glancing around with a worried expression. “Artemis,” she whispers, her voice low, “doesn’t this all look… the same?”

I nod grimly, scanning the forest again. “Yeah. It does.”

Hrothgar comes to a stop ahead of us, his brows furrowed. “Something’s wrong,” he says, his voice gruff. “We’ve been walking for hours, but we’re not getting anywhere.”

Veyron spins around dramatically, throwing his hands in the air. “Oh, fantastic. The forest is messing with us. Can we not catch a break for once?”

Lorien steps closer, his spear tapping lightly against the ground as he studies the surroundings. “It’s like the terrain is looping,” he says. “The same trees, the same rocks… I’m not even sure we’re heading in the right direction anymore.”

I glance at the locator map, but it’s not designed for this. Lyra’s marker is gone now that she’s with us, and the map has faded.

Kaida grips her staff tightly, her voice trembling slightly. “What if we’re… trapped? Like, the forest isn’t letting us leave? We were in such a rush to reach Lyra we didn’t even talk about what to do when that wall appeared.”

I take a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. “We’re not trapped,” I say firmly, though I’m not entirely sure. “There’s got to be a way out. We just need to figure out what’s causing this.”

“Maybe it’s magic,” Veyron suggests, his tone more serious now. “Could be some kind of illusion or barrier keeping us here. Wouldn’t be the first time something in this game tried to mess with our heads.”

“Or maybe we’re just lost,” Hrothgar grunts.

I glance at Kaida. “Think your magic can help us figure out what’s going on?”

She hesitates, then nods. “I can try. There might be a spell for detecting magical barriers or traps. Give me a second.”

Kaida steps away slightly, closing her eyes as she begins murmuring under her breath, her staff glowing faintly.

Kaida opens her eyes, frustration evident on her face as the faint glow around her staff fades. She sighs heavily, gripping it tightly. “I can’t find any spells that might help,” she admits, her voice low and tinged with regret.

Her words sink in, and the group collectively falls silent. The weight of the situation presses down harder, the oppressive forest around us feeling even more stifling.

“It’s okay,” I say gently, stepping closer to Kaida. “We’ll figure something else out.”

She nods, but her disappointment is clear. “I just wish I could do more. I hate feeling useless.”

“You’re not useless,” Lorien says firmly, glancing back at her. “None of us would’ve made it this far without you, Kaida.”

Hrothgar crosses his arms, frowning as he looks around the forest. “If it’s not magic, then what? A trap? A puzzle? What kind of forest loops you in circles for hours?”

“It’s got to be tied to the game,” Veyron mutters, leaning against a tree. “If this place is acting weird, it’s because it’s designed to act weird. There’s always a trick or a clue—we just have to find it.”

I take a deep breath, trying to think. “Okay,” I say, my voice steady. “Let’s retrace everything we’ve done so far. Did we pass anything that seemed… out of place? A landmark, an item, something that didn’t fit?”

The group exchanges uncertain glances, but no one speaks up immediately.

“We did meet those skeletons,” Kaida offers hesitantly. “Maybe… maybe they were part of it?”

I glance around, my mind racing. Something about this forest is wrong, and if we don’t figure it out soon, we’ll be stuck here indefinitely—or worse.

Veyron crosses his arms, his expression tense. “We can’t go back there,” he says, his tone sharp. “Those skeletons are probably still waiting for us. The game wants us to think they’re friendly so we let our guard down. This whole forest is a trap.”

Kaida shakes her head, frowning. “They weren’t hostile, Veyron,” she counters. “They even moved aside to let us leave. Maybe they know how to get out, or maybe they’re trapped here too. Either way, they’re not the enemy.”

The two of them exchange a glare, the tension building as Hrothgar steps forward with a grunt. “Arguing isn’t going to get us anywhere,” he rumbles. “We need a plan, and fast.” He looks up at the sky observing the light with a worried expression.

Before I can step in, Lyra suddenly stops, her eyes narrowing as she looks at something in the grass on the side of the path. “Wait,” she says softly, crouching down. “What’s this?”

We all freeze, watching as she brushes the grass aside, revealing faint, glowing symbols etched into the ground. The markings pulse with a soft, golden light, almost as if they’re alive.

Kaida steps closer, her eyes widening. “Are those… runes?”

Lyra nods, glancing up at me. “I think so. I’ve never seen anything like this before. They look old, like they’ve been here for ages.”

“Or like they were placed here on purpose,” Veyron mutters, leaning in to examine them. “Probably part of the trap.”

“Maybe,” I say, crouching down beside Lyra. “But if they’re tied to the forest, they could also be the key to escaping.”

Kaida kneels beside me, studying the runes carefully. “I could try to interact with them,” she says, her voice uncertain. “But… I don’t know what will happen. They might help us, or they might trigger something worse.”

Hrothgar grips his axe, his expression wary. “If this is part of the game, then it’s a risk we might have to take. But we’d better be ready for a fight, just in case.”

The runes glow faintly, their light increasing slightly as if reacting to our presence. The air around them feels charged, humming faintly with energy.

Kaida hesitates for a moment, biting her lip nervously as she hovers her staff over the glowing runes. “Well,” she mutters softly, “here goes nothing.”

With a quick motion, she pokes the runes with the tip of her staff.

The glowing intensifies for a brief moment, and then, suddenly, a shimmering menu materializes in the air in front of us. The golden light of the runes pulses, and the symbols on the ground shift, rearranging themselves as though responding to the activation.

The menu floats just above the runes, its text glowing softly against the forest’s dim light.

The screen reads:

“Forest Trial: Escape”
The path is hidden. To escape the forest, complete the trial.

Underneath, two options appear:
1. Start Trial
2. Ignore

Kaida steps back quickly, her eyes wide. “Okay, I didn’t expect that.”

Veyron groans, running a hand through his hair. “Oh, great. A trial. Just what we needed.”

Lyra tilts her head, reading the menu carefully. “It doesn’t explain what the trial is, but… it’s clearly tied to the forest. This might be our way out.”

I glance at the glowing options, the weight of the decision settling on me. The trial could be our only way out, but if we fail, there’s no telling what might happen. On the other hand, continuing to wander aimlessly through the forest could leave us stuck—or worse.

I take a deep breath, glancing at the glowing menu before looking at the group. “We’ve been wandering for hours, and we’re no closer to finding a way out,” I say. “We don’t know what this trial is, but it’s the only lead we have right now. I say we go for it.”

Hrothgar grunts, nodding as he hefts his axe. “Agreed. This forest isn’t going to let us walk out on our own. We need to take a chance.”

Kaida grips her staff tightly, still looking a bit uneasy but nodding nonetheless. “I think we should try. At least this gives us a direction.”

Lyra speaks up softly. “I’m with you, Artemis. Whatever this trial is, we’ll get through it together.”

Even Veyron sighs dramatically, throwing his hands in the air. “Fine. Better than wandering around in circles for the next week.”

With everyone in agreement, I step closer to the shimmering menu. The glowing text hovers in the air, waiting for our decision. I glance back at the group one last time. “Alright. Let’s do this.”

Reaching out, I select Start Trial.

The moment I press the option, the glowing runes on the ground flare brightly, and the air around us shifts. The hum of energy grows louder, and the forest itself seems to twist and ripple. The trees blur for a moment, their branches bending unnaturally before snapping back into place.

The menu fades, replaced by a new message that floats in the air:

**Trial Initiated**

“Woah,” I gasp as the shimmering text flickers and shifts, the title of the trial fading into new instructions:

“Find the way out through this maze, but beware—enemies follow and watch your every move.”

The glowing runes fade completely, and the forest around us twists again. The trees ripple unnaturally, bending and shifting until the clearing disappears entirely. When the world settles again, we’re standing at the entrance of a massive, shadowy maze, its high walls made of tightly woven vines and gnarled roots.

A faint mist returns to the ground, swirling ominously with every step we take.

Hrothgar hefts his axe, his expression grim. “A maze. Of course it’s a maze.”

“Because wandering in a cursed forest wasn’t already a maze,” Veyron mutters, rolling his eyes. “Now we get to wander in circles inside a literal maze. Great.”

Kaida grips her staff tightly, her gaze darting nervously between the looming walls. “Enemies are watching us,” she says softly, her voice trembling slightly. “Do you think they’re… already here?”

“They could be anywhere,” Lyra whispers, stepping closer to Lorien. “Or… everywhere.”

I glance back at the group, my heart pounding as I try to push down my own unease. “Stay close,” I say firmly, pulling my bow from my shoulder. “If this maze is part of the trial, then there’s a way out. We just have to find it—and watch each other’s backs.”

The group nods, their expressions a mix of determination and fear. The oppressive silence of the maze weighs heavily on us as we step forward, the faint sound of rustling leaves and creaking wood making my skin crawl.

Veyron steps forward, his dagger in hand and a surprising amount of confidence in his stride. “I’ve got this,” he says, glancing back at us with a smirk. “You all look like you’re about to get swallowed by the vines. Let someone with actual instincts handle this.”

Hrothgar raises an eyebrow but doesn’t argue, while Kaida glances at me nervously. I nod faintly, letting Veyron take point. After all, he did help save Lyra, and it seems like that success has given him a boost of confidence.

“Alright, Rogue Extraordinaire,” I say, keeping my tone light to mask my own unease. “Lead the way. But don’t get too cocky—we’re all in this together.”

Veyron chuckles, his grin widening. “Don’t worry, Artemis. I’ll make sure none of you get lost—or eaten.”

With that, we follow him into the maze. The towering walls of vines and roots seem to close in around us as we move, their shadowy tendrils twisting like they’re alive. The faint rustling in the distance keeps us on edge, but Veyron moves with surprising precision, his sharp eyes scanning the twists and turns as if he can see something the rest of us can’t.

“This way,” he says confidently, turning down a narrow corridor.

Kaida glances at me nervously. “Do you think he actually knows where he’s going?” she whispers.

“I hope so,” I reply softly, though I’m not entirely convinced.

The maze grows darker as we press on, the mist thickening around our feet. Every so often, I catch the faint sound of movement behind us—a rustle of leaves, a faint creak of wood—but every time I glance back, there’s nothing there.

Lyra stays close to Lorien, her pale hair glowing faintly in the dim light. Hrothgar remains near the back, his axe ready, while Kaida grips her staff tightly beside me.

Veyron suddenly stops, holding up a hand. “Wait,” he says, his voice low.

We freeze, the air growing eerily still.

“What is it?” I whisper, my grip tightening on my bow.

He gestures to the ground ahead, where faint claw marks are etched into the dirt, leading around the next corner. “Something’s been through here,” he murmurs. “And it’s not far.”

Veyron kneels down near the claw marks, his hand hovering over the ground as he closes his eyes. His expression shifts to one of deep focus, and for a moment, a faint shimmer of energy surrounds him.

“Give me a second,” he murmurs, his voice quiet.

The rest of us wait in tense silence as the shimmer spreads, and Veyron’s body tenses, his head tilting slightly as if he’s listening to something far away. Finally, he opens his eyes, the energy fading.

“There’s something moving nearby,” he says, standing up quickly. “Not close enough to see us yet, but it’s circling. If we stay quiet and move fast, we might avoid it.”

Kaida swallows nervously, clutching her staff. “What… what kind of something?”

Veyron shrugs, but there’s a flicker of unease in his eyes. “Big. Claws, maybe wings. Didn’t get a clear sense, but trust me, you don’t want to meet it.”

I nod, gripping my bow tightly. “Alright. Lead the way, but stay sharp. If it’s close, we can’t afford any mistakes.”

Veyron flashes a faint grin, though it lacks his usual bravado. “Relax, Artemis. I’ve got this.”

We continue moving through the maze, the air around us feeling heavier with each step. The claw marks become more frequent, some of them raking across the walls of the maze, leaving deep gouges in the vines and roots.

Every so often, Veyron pauses, his heightened senses flaring briefly before he waves us forward. The sound of movement grows fainter, but the oppressive feeling of being watched never goes away.

“Whatever’s out there,” Lorien whispers, his spear at the ready, “it’s keeping its distance for now. Maybe it’s just trying to scare us.”

“Or it’s waiting for the right moment to strike,” Hrothgar mutters grimly.

Lyra glances at me, her face pale. “Do you think we’ll have to fight it?”

“Not if we can help it,” I say, though my voice isn’t as confident as I’d like.

We turn another corner, and the path ahead opens into a small clearing within the maze. The faint golden glow of runes shines on the far wall, similar to the ones that activated the trial.

“There,” Veyron says, pointing. “That’s got to be a checkpoint or something.”

Before we can move, the faint rustling sound behind us grows louder, closer. The air grows colder, and the oppressive feeling of being watched sharpens into something more tangible.

“We’re out of time,” Veyron mutters, his grip tightening on his dagger. “Whatever it is, it’s coming straight towards us.”

A roar rips through the maze, deep and guttural, shaking the very ground beneath our feet. My heart leaps into my throat as the tree walls ahead tremble, and the sound of heavy, pounding footsteps grows closer.

“SCREW THIS!” Hrothgar bellows, his voice cutting through the chaos. Without waiting for a response, he charges forward, his axe raised and his sights locked on the glowing runes. “We’re getting out of here!”

The rest of us don’t need convincing.

“Go!” I shout, gripping my bow tightly as I run after him. The group surges forward, Veyron and Kaida flanking me while Lorien keeps close to Lyra, his spear ready in case the beast closes in.

Behind us, the pounding footsteps grow louder, and the creature roars again. I risk a glance over my shoulder and catch a glimpse of it—a hulking mass of fur, claws, and glowing red eyes barreling through the maze, tearing through the vine walls like paper.

“Faster!” Kaida cries, her voice high with panic.

The glowing runes on the far wall pulse brighter as we approach, almost as if they’re reacting to our desperation. Hrothgar reaches them first, slamming his palm against the center of the pattern.

For a moment, nothing happens.

“Hrothgar!” I shout, skidding to a stop beside him as the others catch up. “What’s going on?”

“I don’t know!” he growls, pounding the runes again. “Do your magic thing or whatever! Just get us out of here!”

Kaida steps forward, her staff glowing faintly as she reaches for the runes. “Give me a second!” she says, her voice shaking as the pounding footsteps draw closer.

The beast roars again, and I spin around, raising my bow as the massive creature tears into view. It’s bigger than I expected, its glowing eyes locking onto us with predatory fury.

“Kaida!” I shout, nocking an arrow. “We don’t have a second!”

I fire off an arrow, then another, each one aimed straight at the creature, but the beast barely flinches. The arrows glance off its thick hide, embedding harmlessly into the vines of the maze behind it. My heart pounds as the creature roars again, its glowing red eyes locking onto me with deadly intent.

“This isn’t working!” I shout, my voice echoing through the clearing.

Then I remember—the ability.

The pulse of energy I felt back in the inn, the way the orb merged with me and unlocked something deeper. I don’t know how I know, but I feel it in my gut—this is the moment to use it.

I step back, focusing on the beast and the bow in my hands. A strange warmth spreads through me, a hum of power that feels like it’s been waiting to be unleashed. “Ok let’s go Arrow Volley come on” I mutter.

The bow begins to glow faintly in my hands, a golden light spreading along its curve. I pull the string back, and instead of one arrow, multiple glowing projectiles form, crackling with energy.

The beast charges, its claws tearing through the ground as it barrels toward us. I grit my teeth, my fingers releasing the bowstring as it closes the distance.

The arrows fly in unison, a flurry of glowing light that rains down on the creature like a storm. They strike at the beasts back, each one bouncing off until one glowing brighter hits with an explosive force that sends the beast reeling back with a deafening roar.

The impact tears chunks of flesh and fur from its massive frame, the glowing energy searing into it. The beast staggers, its glowing red eyes flickering as it lets out a guttural snarl.

“Now, Kaida!” I shout, turning back to her.

Kaida’s eyes are wide with awe, but she snaps into action, pressing her glowing staff and hands against the runes. The symbols flare brightly, and the air around us shifts violently, as if the maze itself is reacting.

The beast roars one last time, but the ground beneath it trembles and shifts, vines wrapping around its legs as the glowing runes pulse with blinding light.

“Hold on!” Kaida cries, her voice barely audible over the roar of energy.

The runes activate, and the world around us shatters into light, pulling us out of the maze.

When the light fades, I find myself sprawled on the ground, the cool morning air of the forest greeting me. The maze is gone, replaced by the familiar sight of the open woods.

The group stumbles to their feet, everyone shaken but alive.

“That…” Veyron mutters, his voice hoarse, “was insane.”

“Agreed,” Hrothgar rumbles, rubbing his head.

Kaida looks at me, her face a mix of relief and amazement. “Artemis… that ability… what was that?”

I take a deep breath, leaning on my bow as I look at the others. “I think… when the orb flew into me back at the inn, it did something to me. Like I leveled up or unlocked a new ability.”

I glance at the faint shimmer that still lingers on my bow. “I don’t know exactly how it works yet, but when I activated my ability just now… it felt natural, like I’ve always known how to use it. It’s not just an active skill either—I think it’s tied to me passively now, making my attacks stronger somehow.”

Hrothgar grunts, slinging his axe over his shoulder. “Well, whatever it is, it saved our skins back there. That thing would’ve torn us apart without it.”

“Yeah, no kidding,” Veyron says, his smirk faint but genuine. “You’re full of surprises, Artemis. I mean, I was totally about to save the day myself, but you beat me to it.”

Lyra chuckles softly, stepping closer. “It’s impressive, though. Whatever the orb did, it’s made you even stronger. Looks like we all need to get some orbs.”

I glance at them, my chest tightening slightly at their praise. “Thanks,” I say, managing a small smile.”

The group takes a moment to catch their breath, the forest around us eerily calm now that the maze is gone.

“We should get moving,” Lorien says, his spear in hand as he glances around warily. “That thing might not come out, but we don’t want to stick around and find out.”

“We should be safe now,” Hrothgar says, scanning the horizon. “That thing doesn’t look like it’d leave the maze.”

“Let’s hope you’re right,” Veyron mutters, still glancing over his shoulder.

Suddenly, a soft ding chimes in the air, and a shimmering menu materializes in front of us.

Trial Complete: Escape
Reward: Medium Bag of Gold

The text fades, and in its place, a glowing bag of gold appears, floating gently in the air. It drops lightly to the ground with a soft thud, the faint clinking of coins inside catching everyone’s attention.

“Well, that’s a nice surprise,” Veyron says, stepping forward to pick up the bag. He weighs it in his hand, a smirk tugging at his lips. “Not bad. Feels like a decent haul.”

Kaida smiles faintly, her exhaustion giving way to relief. “At least we got something out of all of this.”

I hesitate, glancing at the others. The bag of gold is heavier than I expected, a tangible reward for everything we just endured. But I know we’ll need to figure out how to use it wisely—supplies, gear, and maybe a chance to rest in the city.

Veyron tosses the bag lightly in his hand, grinning. “So, boss,” he says, “what’s the call? Split it up now, or save it for the group’s expenses?”

Before I can answer, Veyron speaks again, his voice as loud and smug as ever. “I say we split it,” he declares, tossing the bag of gold into the air and catching it with a dramatic flourish. “There’s a lovely little brothel back in the city that I think deserves a visit. And by ‘deserves,’ I mean ‘demands.’”

The entire group groans almost in unison.

“Seriously, Veyron?” Kaida says, glaring at him. “We just escaped a death maze, and that’s what you’re thinking about?”

Hrothgar rubs his temple, his deep voice rumbling with annoyance. “For once, can you just be normal?”

Lyra crosses her arms, shooting Veyron a disapproving look. “You’d spend your share on that instead of something useful, like better armor or, I don’t know, supplies?”

Veyron shrugs, smirking. “What can I say? A man’s got needs. Besides, I can get out of trouble just fine with what I’ve got.”

I pinch the bridge of my nose, fighting back a groan of my own. “Veyron,” I say firmly, “we’re not exactly rolling in gold here. Maybe save your, uh, extracurricular activities for after we’re not struggling to survive.”

Kaida stifles a laugh beside me, while Veyron lets out a dramatic sigh. “Fine, fine,” he says, waving a hand dismissively. “But my vote still stands—split it up. Let everyone decide how to use their share.”

I let out a small sigh, nodding as I glance around at the group. “Fine,” I say, meeting their gazes. “We’ll split it evenly. But—and this is important—make sure to save some of it. We’re going to need supplies, gear, and probably a lot more if we want to survive whatever comes next. If we blow it all, we’re just making things harder for ourselves. We barely have enough for today alone.”

Kaida nods quickly, her expression serious. “That’s fair. We don’t know what’s waiting for us, so we can’t afford to be careless.”

Hrothgar grunts in agreement, folding his arms. “As long as everyone uses it wisely, I’ve got no problem splitting it.”

Veyron grins, already reaching into the bag to count the coins. “Oh, don’t worry, boss,” he says with a wink. “I’ll use it very wisely.”

“Not on a brothel,” Lyra mutters under her breath, earning a stifled laugh from Kaida.

“Yeah, yeah,” Veyron says, rolling his eyes. “I get it. I’m a degenerate. Let’s move on.”

Once the gold is counted and distributed, everyone pockets their share. It’s not a fortune, but it’s enough to make a difference—if we use it carefully.

“We should keep moving,” I say, glancing at the horizon. “The city’s not far now, and I’d rather not risk camping out here again.”

The group nods, falling into formation as we leave the open field and head toward the distant city walls.

By the time the city walls come into view, the sky is painted with the deep blues and purples of twilight, the first stars flickering faintly above. The distant hum of Aeloria’s activity reaches us, a welcome sound after the oppressive silence of the forest and maze.

Kaida lets out a long sigh, her shoulders relaxing visibly. “I didn’t realize how much I missed this place until now,” she says, glancing at gate.

“Feels good to be back,” Lorien agrees, though his posture still seems a bit tense.

Veyron stretches dramatically, grinning. “Home sweet home. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have very important plans for my share of the gold.”

“Don’t,” Kaida warns, her eyes narrowing.

“Relax,” Veyron replies with a wink. “I’m just messing with you. Mostly.”

Hrothgar shakes his head, his voice gruff. “Let’s get to the inn and rest. We can deal with everything else tomorrow.”

I nod, exhausted but relieved. “Agreed. Let’s just get off our feet for a while.”

The guard at the gate steps forward, the same guard who had let us in before, his familiar smirk returning as he spots us.

“Well, well,” he says, his tone light but laced with curiosity. “Back from the forest already? And looking like you’ve been through the ringer. What happened out there?”

I glance at the group, too tired to explain the full story. “Long day,” I say simply, managing a faint smile. “We just need a place to rest.”

The guard nods, his expression softening. “Fair enough. Welcome back. Stay safe in there.”

The gates creak open, and we step into the bustling streets of the city. The warmth of lanterns and the murmur of voices surround us, a sharp contrast to the cold, dangerous maze we left behind.

As we step through the gates, the guard’s smirk deepens, and he nods toward Lyra, his tone casual but slightly off. “Congratulations on retrieving your lost party member,” he says, his words smooth but carrying an undertone I can’t quite place.

The odd smile lingers on his face, and for a moment, his eyes seem to flicker—like he knows more than he’s letting on.

I slow my pace slightly, glancing at him with a mix of caution and curiosity. “Thanks?” I say cautiously, trying to gauge his expression. “

Veyron, ever the skeptic, leans in slightly, his smirk mirroring the guard’s. “Alright, pal,” he says, his tone casual but sharp. “You got any tips for our next venture? Maybe save us some time wandering in circles?”

The guard chuckles, shaking his head. “Just keep your eyes open,” he says cryptically. “The world’s not done with you yet.” He says smirking “Oh and maybe visit the guild tower.”

His words send a chill down my spine, and I glance at the group. Kaida looks uneasy, while Lorien’s hand shifts toward his spear, just in case.

“Right,” I say, keeping my tone steady. “Thanks for the advice. We’ll keep that in mind.”

The guard waves us off as we continue into the city, his strange smile still lingering in my mind. Something about the way he spoke—like he was watching us, like he knew more than he should—doesn’t sit right with me.

Kaida leans closer as we walk, her voice barely above a whisper. “Artemis, I don’t like this. That felt off.”

I glance back over my shoulder at the gate as we move deeper into the city, the guard’s strange smile still lingering in my mind. “He definitely seems… off,” I murmur, keeping my voice low so only Kaida and the others nearby can hear.

Kaida nods quickly, her brows furrowed. “The first time we met him, I thought he was just the typical greeter NPC—friendly, helpful, whatever. But he’s way too real.”

“Exactly,” I say, gripping my bow tightly. “The way he talks, the way he looks at us… it’s like he knows more than he’s supposed to. NPCs don’t act like that—they’re usually scripted, predictable.”

Kaida shudders slightly, her grip on her staff tightening. “If he’s not an NPC, that’s… unsettling. Do you think he’s the only one? Or are there others?”

I sigh, my mind racing as I try to make sense of it. “I don’t know,” I admit. “But he’s definitely not just a normal NPC. Whether he’s a player, a moderator, or something else, he’s paying way too much attention to us.”

Lyra speaks up softly, her voice hesitant. “Do you think he’s… dangerous? Should we avoid him?”

I shake my head, glancing around at the group. “We don’t know enough to make that call yet,” I say. “For now, we keep our distance. If we see him again, we’ll have to decide how to handle it then.”

Hrothgar nods slowly, though unease is clear. “Agreed. But… we should be careful. If he’s watching us, he could be keeping track of everything we do.”

The group falls into an uneasy silence as we continue toward the inn, the warm lights and bustling streets offering little comfort.

End of chapter 6

A trial, more romance drama and more mysteries what will happen next…

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

Update 1 fixed errors

The group settles down for the night and Artemis struggles with new feelings.
New revelations for the world and our characters as well as a load of drama…

Yes this is labeled as 7 and 8. Why? Well it’s long so either I’m sorry or you’re welcome.

Chapter 7-8

As we weave through the city streets, the golden glow of lanterns and the lively hum of activity surrounding us, I notice Lyra’s wide-eyed expression. She gazes around in wonder, her pale hair catching the light as she takes in the sights of Aeloria for the first time.

“The city’s… amazing,” she breathes, her voice tinged with awe.

I glance at her, managing a small smile despite my lingering unease. “It’s something, isn’t it?”

Lyra nods, her eyes darting to the rows of bustling shops, the vibrant banners hanging from windows, and the groups of people going about their evening routines. “It’s so alive,” she says softly. “I didn’t realize how much I missed… this. People, lights, voices. It’s so different from the cave...”

Kaida chuckles lightly, stepping up beside her. “It’s nice, isn’t it? Almost makes you forget we’re stuck in a game.”

“Almost,” Lorien murmurs, though his gaze softens as he watches Lyra’s reaction.

Lyra points to a street vendor selling glowing crystal trinkets, her face lighting up with childlike curiosity. “Look at that! Are those enchanted?”

“Probably,” Veyron says with a smirk. “Or they’re just overpriced junk meant to catch your eye. Either way, don’t waste your gold.”

Lyra rolls her eyes but smiles, clearly more relaxed than she’s been since we found her. “It’s just… nice to see all this again. After being trapped, I didn’t think I’d get to.”

Hrothgar lets out a low grunt, his expression unreadable. “Enjoy it while you can. Cities like this don’t stay peaceful forever—not in games like this.”

“Way to ruin the moment, Hrothgar,” Veyron quips, earning a smirk from Kaida.

I shake my head, looking at Lyra. “Don’t mind them,” I say gently. “Enjoy it. You deserve to, after everything you’ve been through.”

Lyra smiles at me, her gratitude clear. “Thanks, Artemis. When I fell asleep in the cave I never thought I’d escape or see anyone again… until you all saved me.”

As we approach the inn, the warm glow of its windows and the faint sound of music spilling out greet us, a welcome sight after the long, exhausting day.

Exhausted and ready to collapse into bed, I glance at the inn’s double doors eager to just rest.

But then, something catches my eye—a folded note wedged neatly between the two doors. Its edges are crisp, as if it was placed there recently, and it bears a faint, almost hurried scrawl on the front:

“To the group who took the map.”

I pull the note free, frowning as I unfold it. The handwriting is —rough, almost impatient.
“I have what you need. Come see me. Don’t keep me waiting.”

Kaida peers over my shoulder, her brow furrowing. “The map seller? Why is he leaving us notes now?”

Hrothgar leans against the doorframe, crossing his arms. “More importantly, why’s he being so cryptic about it? What does he mean, ‘what we need’?”

Veyron smirks, though his eyes narrow slightly. “Maybe he’s found something valuable. Or maybe he just wants more of our gold.”

Lorien steps closer, his spear resting against his shoulder. “It’s suspicious, no doubt. But if he does have something important, we might need to check it out. He probably wants us to get that key already.”

I fold the note, my mind racing. The map seller was shifty when we first dealt with him, and now this—leaving notes outside our rooms like he’s been keeping tabs on us. The idea of walking into another situation like the maze trial makes my stomach twist, but… if he truly has something useful, it could be worth the risk though.

“We can go in the morning to see him for now we should rest” I say ready to finally sit down.

As we step into the warm, inviting interior of the inn. The faint scent of food and the sound of muffled laughter from other rooms greets us, but just as I’m about to relax, a shimmering menu suddenly appears in front of us.

Quest Complete: Rescued Party Member Lyra

As we step into our rooms, I glance at the others. “Alright,” I say, my voice firm but warm. “We’ll rest tonight and see the map seller in the morning. We’ve had enough surprises for one day.”

The group nods, their agreement quiet but unanimous.

After a quick meal of bread and stew—simple but satisfying—the group splits off for the night. Hrothgar and Veyron head toward their room, already arguing over who gets the bed closest to the door. Lorien follows behind them, his expression thoughtful but quiet.

Meanwhile, Kaida, Lyra, and I head to the other room, and as I walk with them, a strange realization hits me.

The girls’ room.

I never thought I’d be saying that about myself. It’s such a small, mundane detail, but it feels… weird. Like it’s a reminder that I’m not the same person I used to be—not entirely, anyway.

Kaida notices my hesitation as we step inside, her gaze flicking to me with a curious smile. “You okay?” she asks, setting her staff against the wall near the door.

I blink, snapping out of my thoughts. “Yeah,” I say quickly, brushing it off. “Just… tired.”

Lyra moves toward one of the beds, sitting down and stretching her arms with a soft sigh. “This feels so much better than the cave and forest,” she murmurs, her voice full of relief. “I almost forgot what it’s like to feel safe.”

“Safe for now,” Kaida adds, glancing at the window. “But tomorrow might be another story, depending on how dangerous getting the key will be and whatever else the map seller was talking about.”

I nod, walking to my own bed and sitting down. The soft mattress is a welcome change from the rough ground of the forest, but the day’s events still weigh heavily on my mind.

The room is quiet, the soft glow of the inn’s lanterns casting warm light over the wooden walls. As I sit on my bed, lost in my thoughts, Lyra’s voice cuts through the silence, soft but curious.

“So,” she begins, her pale hair spilling over the pillow as she glances at Kaida and me, “what were your real names? You know… before the game?”

Kaida pauses mid-motion, her hand resting on her staff as she looks over at Lyra. “You want to know our real names?”

Lyra nods, her expression thoughtful. “Yeah. I’ve been thinking about it ever since I woke up. It feels weird, being called Lyra all the time. Back in the real world, my name was Emily.” She gives a small smile, though there’s a hint of sadness in her eyes. “I guess I just… wanted to remember who I really am, you know?”

Kaida sets her staff down, sitting on the edge of her bed as she considers this. “Emily,” she says softly, testing the name. “It suits you. My name’s Alyssa.”

She chuckles lightly, but her gaze drifts downward. “Honestly, though, I’m not sure I feel like Alyssa anymore. It’s strange—like this world is changing who I am.”

They both turn to me expectantly, their eyes curious but kind. I shift uncomfortably, glancing down at my hands. My name feels like a distant memory, tied to a version of myself I’m still struggling to reconcile with who I’ve become.

“Uh…” I hesitate, my voice quieter than I’d like. “My name was Alex. Before all this.”

Lyra or Emily nods, her smile reassuring. “Alex suits you. But… it must be hard, right? Being here, being… well, Artemis and Kaida now.”

I nod slowly, feeling the weight of their understanding. “Yeah,” I admit. “It’s… weird. I still feel like Alex in my head, but everything about me now is Artemis. Sometimes I don’t know where one ends and the other begins.”

Kaida/Alyssa leans forward, resting her elbows on her knees. “We’re all trying to figure it out, Ar—Alex. This place… it changes us, but that doesn’t mean we lose who we were. It just means we’re becoming something… more.”

Lyla/Emily nods, her voice soft. “it’s okay to feel caught between the two. I do, too. Even after only one day of really being with others.”

Their words settle something in me, a small flicker of comfort in the midst of all the confusion.

Lyla/Emily leans back on her bed, her expression thoughtful but gentle as she looks at me. “So, Alex,” she says, her voice soft. “I’m guessing, by the way you’ve been acting, that you were a guy before all this.”

I hesitate, glancing down at my hands nervously. “Yeah,” I admit quietly. “I was.”

She nods slowly, her gaze understanding. “I guess this is a bit harder for you, then. Not that it’s easy for anybody else—I mean, I was kidnapped immediately after we got trapped in this game.” She lets out a wry laugh, though it doesn’t quite reach her eyes. “Talk about a rough start.”

Kaida/Alyssa glances between us, her expression thoughtful. “We’ve all had it rough in different ways,” she says gently. “But yeah… I can’t imagine how much of a shock it must be for you, Alex. Being thrown into all of this and waking up in a completely different body? That’s a lot.”

I nod, letting out a shaky breath. “It’s… strange,” I admit. “At first, I thought it would just be the physical stuff—learning how to move, how to fight. But it’s not just that. People treat me differently now. I… treat myself differently. Sometimes I feel like I don’t even know who I am anymore.”

Lyla/Emily sits up a bit straighter, her expression softening. “Hey,” she says, her tone calm but firm. “You’re still you. You might look different, and yeah, maybe you’re figuring out some new parts of yourself literally and figuratively, but that doesn’t mean you’ve lost who you were. You’re just… adapting.”

Kayla/Alyssa nods, a small smile tugging at her lips. “And honestly? You’re doing a good job at it. You’ve kept us alive, made the tough calls, and even unlocked that insane ability back in the maze. If anyone’s handling this better than expected, it’s you.”

Their words sink in, easing some of the tension I hadn’t even realized I was holding. “Thanks,” I say softly, looking between them. “That… means a lot.”

Lyla/Emily leans back again, crossing her arms. “And hey, if you ever need to talk about it—or just vent—I’m here and I expect to be able to do the same.” She says chuckling a bit “After everything that’s happened, I’d say we’re pretty much stuck with each other anyway.”

Kaida/Alyssa her smile widening. “She’s right. We’re in this together, Alex—or Artemis, or whatever you want to be called. Just let us know how we can help, okay?”

“Thanks,” I say again, more firmly this time. “I really appreciate it.”

I glance down at myself, the faint glow of the lantern catching on the fabric of my tunic. My gaze lingers for a moment before I sigh, a wry smile tugging at my lips. “I guess Artemis is more fitting now,” I say softly, glancing at my chest. “It’s… not like I can pretend otherwise.”

Lyla/Emily chuckles, leaning back on her elbows. “Fair point,” she says with a grin. “Honestly, I didn’t even think about changing my name back to Emily. Lyra feels… right, in a weird way. Maybe the game makes it feel right.”

Kaida/Alyssa nods thoughtfully, her hand brushing against her staff. “Same here. Kaida fits. It feels… stronger, somehow. More me.”

I glance between the two of them, their confidence in their new identities easing some of my own uncertainty. “It’s weird, isn’t it?” I say. “How these names—these roles—belong to us, even though we didn’t choose them.”

“It’s not that weird,” Lyla says, her smile softening. “This world changes us, whether we like it or not. Our names, our bodies, our abilities—it’s all part of who we are now. And for now I think we’re doing ok.”

Kaida smiles, leaning forward slightly. “Better than okay. We’re surviving. And that’s not nothing.”

I nod, their words settling something in me. “Yeah. You’re right.”

The three of us fall into a quiet, companionable silence, the bond between us feeling a little stronger after everything we’ve shared.

Lyra lets out a long yawn, stretching her arms lazily before giving me a playful smile. “Don’t worry, Artemis,” she says, her voice soft but full of warmth. “You’re a girl now, and we girls? We watch each other’s backs.”

Her words make me pause, a strange mixture of embarrassment and gratitude washing over me. I’m not sure I fully feel like one of them yet—not entirely—but hearing her say that so casually makes it feel a little less overwhelming.

Kaida grins, leaning back on her bed. “She’s right, you know. We’re a team, and we’ve got you covered—no matter what. And trust me, there’s nothing we can’t handle together.”

I can’t help but smile faintly, their confidence and easy acceptance cutting through some of the lingering doubts in my mind. “Thanks,” I say quietly. “That… means a lot.”

Lyra flops back against her pillow, already looking half-asleep as she waves a hand lazily in the air. “Don’t mention it,” she mumbles. “I’m gonna get some rest. Tomorrow’s a new day, and who knows what kind of mess we’ll get into next.”

Kaida chuckles, pulling a blanket over herself. “She’s not wrong. Sleep sounds good right about now.”

As the room falls quiet, the soft sound of Kaida and Lyra’s steady breathing fills the space, signaling that they’ve drifted off to sleep. I sit on the edge of my bed for a while, my thoughts swirling. Everything about this world feels so strange—so carefully constructed, and yet at times unsettlingly real.

My gaze drifts to the bathroom door, a faint curiosity tugging at me. It suddenly occurs to me that, since I woke up in this game, I haven’t once felt the need to use the bathroom. The thought is strange, but somehow I hadn’t even noticed until now.

Standing quietly so I don’t wake the others, I make my way to the bathroom and push the door open. The room is small but tidy, with smooth stone walls and a faint glow from a crystal set into the ceiling.

I step inside, my gaze immediately drawn to the mirror above the sink.
This is the first time I’ve really taken the time to look at myself, other than some brief moments.

The reflection staring back at me feels both familiar and foreign. Blonde hair frames a delicate face with piercing green eyes, features far softer and more striking than anything I’d ever associated with myself. The archer’s outfit, snug and revealing, clings to a lithe and feminine form.

I stare for a long moment, my breath catching as the reality of it all settles over me again.

This is me now.

I raise a hand, watching as the reflection mirrors the movement perfectly. My fingers brush against my face—soft skin, unfamiliar contours. I turn slightly, examining the way my hair falls over my shoulder, the way my body moves in this unfamiliar frame.

It’s not just a character. It’s not just something I’m pretending to be.

A strange mixture of emotions wells up inside me—confusion, frustration, even a faint sense of awe. I don’t know if I’ll ever fully understand what this change means, but as I look into the mirror, I realize something: this is my reality now maybe forever.

And somehow… I have to make peace with that.

I glance at the door, ensuring it’s firmly shut. I listen closely and hear the faint sound of Kaida and Lyra’s soft breathing from the other room reassuring me that they’re still asleep. My fingers hesitate for a moment before reaching for the straps on the back of my outfit.

Slowly, I begin to undress, the snug green clothing slipping away piece by piece. The cool air of the bathroom brushes against my skin, making me shiver slightly as more of my reflection is revealed.

I can’t stop staring at the mirror, at the body I now inhabit. It feels so foreign yet so strangely… real. My hand grazes over the curve of my waist, the unfamiliar smoothness of my skin, and I catch my breath.

It’s overwhelming—this mix of curiosity and discomfort. The person staring back at me in the mirror doesn’t look like me, but the movements, the way my hands mimic my actions perfectly, make it impossible to deny.

I turn slightly, examining the contours of my body, the way everything fits together in this new form. It’s beautiful, in a way that leaves me feeling disoriented knowing it’s me.

My gaze lingers on my face, on the soft features and piercing eyes that seem so confident yet hide the storm of emotions swirling inside. This is me now, I think again, trying to process it all.

The quiet of the room feels almost suffocating as I lean closer to the mirror, searching for something—anything—that feels like the person I used to be.

My reflection stares back at me, and I feel an uncomfortable twist in my chest. In the real world, if I’d met someone like this—like me now—I would’ve been… drawn to her. To me.

That realization makes my stomach churn, and I look away from the mirror for a moment, gripping the edge of the sink. I don’t like knowing that. It feels strange, almost wrong, to think of myself that way, yet I can’t stop the thought from creeping in.

I hesitate, glancing back at my reflection before slowly reaching up and poking my chest lightly. The sensation is… strange. It feels real—too real—but the action makes it impossible to ignore how much has changed.

I pull my hand back quickly, my face flushing with both embarrassment and a bit more.

“This is… so weird,” I whisper to myself, shaking my head.

The person in the mirror isn’t Alex. She’s Artemis—confident, beautiful, powerful. And yet, that’s not really me is it. There’s a part of me still clinging to the idea of who I used to be.

I sigh, brushing a strand of hair out of my face as I look at my reflection again. It’s a lot to take in—too much, maybe—but there’s no running from it.

I glance at the corner of the room, spotting a small wooden stool tucked neatly away. My curiosity gets the better of me, and I grab it, setting it in front of the mirror.

Climbing onto the stool, I adjust my position until I can see my entire body reflected before me. My breath catches as I take in the full view of my new form—the lean, athletic curves, the smoothness of my skin, the way everything about me now feels so undeniably… feminine.

My gaze drifts downward, studying the unfamiliar contours of my lower half. It’s strange, seeing this body and knowing it’s mine. It doesn’t feel entirely real, yet at the same time it does.

I step down slightly, shifting my stance, watching the way my legs and hips move in the mirror. It’s graceful in a way I never was before, but it feels almost instinctive now, like this body already knows how to carry itself.

A mixture of emotions wells up inside me—confusion, frustration, even a faint trace of awe. This isn’t who I was, but it’s who I am now. And the longer I look, the more I realize I don’t know how to feel about it.

I glance down, trying to get a better look, but my chest immediately blocks my view. I sigh, standing a little straighter, realizing just how much my new body has changed.

“How big are these things?” I mutter to myself, hesitantly poking at my chest again. They’re definitely… prominent, making themselves impossible to ignore. The weight and movement are foreign, something I haven’t really gotten used to yet.

I shift slightly, stepping down from the stool to turn sideways in front of the mirror. My gaze drifts lower, taking in the curve of my hips and the roundness of my backside. It’s not just my chest—it’s everything. My entire body is… shapely in a way that’s almost exaggerated, like the game designers had a very particular idea of what an “archer” should look like.

I turn slightly, examining the way my body moves as I shift my weight. “Even my butt,” I murmur, shaking my head. “What the hell were they thinking when they designed this?”

It’s strange, feeling so disconnected from the body I’m looking at but knowing it’s mine now. Every movement, every curve, feels surreal, like I’m inhabiting someone else’s skin.

I step closer to the mirror again, leaning in slightly, staring into my own eyes. They’re bright green, piercing and vibrant, far more striking than the dull brown I used to see staring back at me. It’s like they’re pulling me in, commanding attention.

My hand unconsciously brushes my cheek, tracing the soft, smooth skin. The face staring back at me is undeniably beautiful—high cheekbones, delicate features, and a certain confidence in the way everything fits together. But beneath all that, I can still feel me, as if some part of Alex is hiding just beneath the surface.

I linger for a moment, lost in my own gaze. The eyes looking back at me feel so alive, so intense. It’s like they hold secrets I haven’t unlocked yet, a part of this new me I haven’t fully embraced.

I shake my head slightly, breaking the spell. “This is… a lot,” I whisper to myself, stepping back from the mirror.

As my eyes drift over the sink, I notice a small, glowing button I hadn’t seen before. Out of sheer curiosity, I reach out and press it. A familiar shimmer fills the air as the menu pops up in front of me, just like before.

It displays the party overview again, showing everyone’s names, health, and sleeping status. My breath catches as I notice something strange—while Kaida and Lyra are marked as “Sleeping,” Lorien’s status is blank.

“What’s he doing awake?” I mutter to myself, confused. But then my eyes dart to another part of the menu. My heart drops as I see something I hadn’t noticed before: the game lists each party member’s current attire.

My own reads: “Undressed”.

My eyes fall on my name, and with hesitation, I reach out and click on it. Another screen opens up, displaying more details about me: stats, abilities, and…

I freeze.

It’s a 3D model of me, perfectly rendered, and it shows exactly how I look right now. My attire—or lack thereof—matches what I’m wearing (or rather not wearing.)

“Oh fuck,” I whisper, the blood draining from my face.

Shit. Shit. Shit.

I scramble to grab my clothes, stumbling slightly as I try to shove my legs into the snug-fitting pants. Whoever designed this outfit must’ve thought it was a joke—every piece is impossibly tight, clinging to my body like a second skin.

My hands fumble with the clasps, the fabric pulling against my chest as I wrestle it into place. “Why is this so hard to put on?” I mutter, frustrated, as I finally manage to shut the clasps. The outfit fits perfectly once it’s on, but the process of getting there feels like it was designed to punish me.

Breathing heavily, I glance back at the menu, my eyes darting to Lorien’s status again. It still doesn’t say “Sleeping,” which only makes my heart race faster. “Please don’t have seen that,” I whisper to myself, closing the menu quickly.

I lean against the sink, my pulse still pounding as I try to calm down.

I glance back at the party menu, still feeling uneasy.

If Lorien—or anyone else—had clicked on my name while I was undressed, they would’ve seen this. A perfect, rotating model of my body. My stomach twists at the thought, and my pulse spikes.

“No, no, no,” I mutter, frantically clicking out of the menu and closing it entirely. My hands shake as I grip the edge of the sink, trying to calm myself. “Please tell me he didn’t click it. Please.”

My mind races as I think back to his status. He’s still awake. If he’s exploring the menus…

I groan, burying my face in my hands. Why does this game have to be so detailed? As if kidnapping people wasn’t enough.

I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself as I lean against the sink. “Okay,” I whisper to myself, my voice shaky but determined. “Everyone else was asleep. There’s no way Lorien would’ve been in the menu. Right?”

I bite my lip, running a hand through my hair as I try to talk myself down. “Does he even know how to open the menu?” I mutter. “Did I even say how i opened it before?.”

But then another thought hits me, and my stomach twists again. But what if he did open it?

I groan softly, my fingers tightening around the sink’s edge. Of all the people in the group, he’s the one who kissed me this morning. The one who’s clearly… interested.

My cheeks flush as I replay the memory of the kiss, the awkward tension that followed, and the way he’s been glancing at me all day. If anyone was going to check my status out of curiosity… it would probably be him.

I pace the small bathroom, my thoughts spinning in circles. “He probably didn’t,” I tell myself firmly, though the words sound less convincing with each repetition. “He probably doesn’t even know about that feature. And even if he does… maybe he wouldn’t click on me.”

I cringe to myself thinking of just how embarrassing this is. No matter how hard I try to rationalize it, the doubt lingers.

I step out of the bathroom, the dim light of the bedroom soft on Kaida and Lyra as they sleep soundly. My chest still feels tight, my thoughts racing too fast for me to even think about going back to bed.

“I need air,” I mutter, slipping out of the room as quietly as I can. The cool air of the hallway hits me, and I take a deep breath, hoping a walk might help calm me down.

But as I turn toward the dining area, I freeze.

Lorien is standing there in the hallway, just a few steps away from his room. His back is against the wall, his face unmistakably red, and he’s looking at the floor as if trying to will it to open up and swallow him.

My stomach drops, and I feel heat rising in my own cheeks.

“Lorien?” I say hesitantly, my voice barely above a whisper.

He startles, his head snapping up to look at me. His eyes widen briefly, and his blush deepens. “A-Artemis,” he stammers, straightening up as if caught doing something he shouldn’t.

For a moment, the hallway is silent except for the faint creak of wood beneath our feet. The tension is so thick I can barely breathe.

“Uh… couldn’t sleep?” I ask awkwardly, trying to break the silence.

He nods quickly, his words spilling out in a rushed mumble. “Yeah. Just, uh, couldn’t sleep. Thought I’d, uh, get some air.”

I glance at him, his flustered state only making my heart race more. Immediately the thought hits me, and I immediately regret it. He had to have seen it.

I bite my lip, unsure if I should bring it up. If he did see something, neither of us will escape this moment without dying of embarrassment. But if he didn’t… I’ll just sound paranoid. And put myself as being randomly— unclothed…

“I was just gonna take a walk,” I say quickly, hoping to steer the conversation away from the awkward tension hanging in the air.

Lorien hesitates, scratching the back of his neck, his blush still lingering. “Uh… mind if I join?”

His question catches me off guard, and for a moment, I don’t know how to respond. My first instinct is to say no, to get some space and clear my head without the added complication of him. But the way he looks at me—nervous, hopeful—makes me pause.

“Sure,” I say finally, my voice a little softer than I intended. “I guess some company wouldn’t hurt.”

His face lights up slightly, though he quickly tries to hide it. “Great,” he says, stepping closer but keeping a respectful distance. “I… could use the fresh air too.”

We start walking down the hall together, the inn quiet save for the faint creaks of the floorboards beneath our steps. The silence between us is heavy, almost suffocating, and I can’t help but wonder if he feels it too.

“So,” he says after a moment, glancing at me out of the corner of his eye. “Rough day, huh?”

I let out a small laugh, shaking my head. “That’s one way to put it.”

We walk in silence for a moment before Lorien suddenly speaks up, his voice hesitant. “About this morning…”

My heart immediately skips a beat, and I feel heat rush to my face. Uh oh.

I glance at him, trying to keep my expression neutral, though my mind is already racing. What’s he going to say? Does he want to talk about the kiss? Or worse… did he see the menu?

I manage to keep walking, though my legs feel like they’re made of lead. “What about it?” I ask, my voice careful, trying not to reveal how nervous I am.

Lorien scratches the back of his neck, his blush deepening as he looks anywhere but at me. “I just… I feel like I should apologize,” he says. “For, you know… catching you off guard like that.”

“Oh,” I say, the tension in my chest loosening slightly. It’s about the kiss. Relief washes over me, though it’s quickly replaced by awkwardness. “You don’t have to apologize,” I add, glancing down at my hands. “It was just… unexpected.”

He chuckles nervously, finally daring to meet my eyes. “Yeah, that’s putting it lightly,” he says, managing a small smile. “I don’t know what I was thinking. I guess I just… got caught up in the moment.”

I nod, my heart still racing but for a different reason now. “It’s okay,” I say softly, surprising even myself with how genuine I sound. “It’s not like it was… bad. Just, you know, surprising.”

As soon as the words leave my mouth—it wasn’t bad—I feel my face flush red-hot. Shit. Did I really just say that? My heart is pounding so hard I’m sure he can hear it.

I glance at Lorien, and to my horror (or is it something else?), his smile grows even bigger. There’s a spark of confidence in his eyes now, as if my accidental admission just gave him the boost he needed.

“You… think so?” he asks, his tone shifting slightly, becoming softer, almost teasing.

Oh no, no, no. Abort. Abort!

“I—uh—” I stammer, trying desperately to backpedal but finding no escape route. “I just mean… you know, it wasn’t bad bad. Like, not terrible. But also not—I mean, it’s not like I… UGH!”

I bury my face in my hands, my voice muffled as I groan. “Forget I said anything!”

Lorien chuckles softly, his tone surprisingly warm. “Hey, it’s okay,” he says, his voice calming me slightly. “Honestly, I thought you were going to tell me to never speak to you again after that.”

I peek through my fingers, my blush still burning. “It’s not like I hated it,” I mumble, the words tumbling out before I can stop them.

Why am I like this?!

His expression softens further, and his voice drops to a gentle tone. “Thanks, Artemis. I really… I don’t know. I guess I just wanted to make sure I didn’t ruin things between us.”

“Between us?” I echo, leaning back against the cool brick wall of the inn. My voice sounds steadier than I feel, even as my heart races at his words.

Lorien hesitates for a moment, rubbing the back of his neck, his face still tinged with red. But then he looks at me, his expression open and unguarded in a way that catches me completely off guard.

“Well… yeah,” he says softly. “I kinda like you, Artemis.”

My breath catches in my throat, and for a moment, I don’t know what to say. But he keeps going, his words spilling out like he’s been holding them back for too long.

“I know this isn’t exactly the best situation,” he says, gesturing vaguely to the world around us. “Us being stuck here, not knowing if we’ll ever get out, or even survive half the time. But… you’re just so—”

He pauses, searching for the right word. “I don’t know. You’re strong, you’re kind, and you don’t let anything stop you. Even when everything feels impossible, you keep pushing forward. And…”

He takes a deep breath, his voice dropping slightly. “I just want to be near you. That’s all.”

The weight of his words hangs in the air, heavy and undeniable. I lean back against the wall, staring at him as I try to process everything he’s just said.

He likes me. Me. Not just as a leader or a teammate, but as something more… a lot more.

“Oh,” I say, the word slipping out before I can stop it. Oh? Really? That’s all I can manage?

Lorien’s expression falters for a moment, the hope in his eyes dimming slightly as my response hangs awkwardly in the air. My stomach churns as I realize how badly I’ve botched this.

“Listen, I—” I start, grasping for a way to fix it. Then, the perfect idea strikes me. I’ll just tell him the truth.

“I was a guy,” I blurt out, my voice steadier than I expected. His eyes widen slightly, but he doesn’t interrupt, so I keep going. “In real life, before we were stuck here. My name was Alex. I don’t know if you caught it before when I mentioned it a few days ago, but… yeah. This—” I gesture vaguely at myself, my voice softening. “This isn’t really me. Or at least, it wasn’t.”

For a moment, Lorien just looks at me, and I can’t tell what he’s thinking. That should be it, I think. No way he’s interested now. Crisis averted.

But then, to my surprise, he smiles—a little nervous, a little shy—and tilts his head. “Is that the issue?” he asks gently.

Oh fuck.
“I already knew and-“ he stops

Before I can respond, he continues, his voice soft but certain. “I mean, you’re a girl as far as I’ve ever seen. That’s… that’s who you are to me.”

His cheeks flush a deeper red, and I can tell he’s nervous now too, but his gaze doesn’t waver. “And it doesn’t change the fact that I… like being around you. You’re still you, Artemis, no matter who you were before.”

The weight of his words hits me like a ton of bricks. My heart pounds as I search his face for some sign that he’s joking, but all I see is sincerity.

Then he steps closer, leaning in just slightly, and my breath catches.

Oh no.

I open my mouth to speak, to say something, but before I can get a word out, Lorien leans in further and kisses me—this time deeper than before. His tongue brushes against mine, and I freeze, my mind going blank.

Oh god, I think, my heart pounding in my chest. I don’t know what to do, what to think. The kiss is warm, intense, and so completely different from anything I’ve ever experienced before.

For a moment, I just stand there, too stunned to react. My hands twitch at my sides as my body betrays me, responding instinctively to the softness of his lips, the closeness of him.

Finally, I pull back, breaking the kiss as I gasp for air. My cheeks are burning, my chest heaving, and I stare at him, utterly speechless.

“Lorien,” I manage, my voice barely above a whisper.

He looks just as flustered as I feel, his own face red as he stumbles back slightly. “I—I’m sorry,” he says quickly, running a hand through his hair. “I just… I don’t know what came over me. I didn’t mean to—”

I take a shaky breath, holding up a hand to stop him. “It’s— it’s fine,” I say, though my voice wavers. “I just… wasn’t expecting that.”

He nods quickly, clearly panicked. “Right. Of course. I’m sorry.”

The awkward silence between us is suffocating, and my mind is a whirlwind of emotions—confusion, frustration, and something else I can’t quite name.

"Listen," | manage, my voice shaky but earnest. "You didn't do anything wrong. I—“

Before I can finish the thought, something stirs deep within me. It's impossible to explain—a pull, a spark, something primal and overwhelming that sweeps through me like a wave.

Without thinking, I step forward, my hands reaching for him. I grab Lorien by the collar of his shirt, pulling him toward me as I close the distance between us.

Our lips crash together, the kiss hard and unrestrained, and this time, it's me who's leading. My hands tighten their grip on his shirt, and I feel his arms instinctively wrap around me, pulling me closer.

The warmth of him, the way he leans into the kiss with equal intensity, sends
a jolt through me. Every rational thought in my mind dissolves, leaving only the strange, electric connection between us.

After what feels like an eternity, I pull back just enough to catch my breath again, my forehead resting lightly against his.
My heart is racing, my entire body tingling with the adrenaline of what I just did.

Lorien stares at me, his eyes wide but filled with something that looks like awe
—and maybe a bit of disbelief. "Artemis," he whispers, his voice low and breathless.

"I..." l begin, but I can't find the words.
My hands are still gripping his shirt, and I realize I'm trembling slightly. Whatever just happened, it felt real-too real.

I yank my hands away, stepping back from him as reality crashes down on me. My breath is shaky, and my cheeks burn hotter than ever. “I—I think we should get some sleep,” I stammer, my voice barely steady.

Before Lorien can respond, I turn and rush off, heading back into the inn as quickly as I can without outright running. My thoughts are a whirlwind, my heart pounding as I try to process what just happened—what I just did.

As I step back into the quiet of the inn, I can’t help but glance over my shoulder. Lorien is still standing where I left him, his face turned toward the night sky.

Even from here, I can see the look on his face—a smile so wide and genuine, it practically radiates joy. It’s the happiest I’ve ever seen him, and the sight sends a strange mix of emotions through me.

I shake my head, pulling my gaze away and slipping back into the hallway leading to the rooms. My chest feels tight, my body still tingling from the kiss, and I’m not sure if I want to scream, laugh, or collapse into bed and pretend none of this ever happened.

I realize suddenly that I’ve been holding my breath this entire time. As I exhale shakily and take in a deep breath, my pulse finally begins to slow, though the warmth in my chest hasn’t faded.

“That felt…” I mutter under my breath, unable to even finish the thought as I approach the door to the girls’ room.

Before I can open it, the door creaks softly, and Kaida’s face appears. Her fiery hair is slightly messy from sleep, and she squints at me in the dim light of the hallway.

“There you are,” she whispers, a mixture of concern and curiosity in her voice. “Where were you?”

Her question catches me off guard, and I freeze for a moment, the blush rushing back to my face as I try to think of an answer. “I, uh…” I hesitate, my mind racing. What am I supposed to say?

Kaida tilts her head, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studies me. “You’ve been gone for a while. You okay?”

I fidget, glancing down at my hands. “I just needed some air,” I finally manage, my voice quieter than I intended. “It’s been… a long day.”

She raises an eyebrow, leaning slightly against the doorframe. “Uh-huh,” she says, clearly not convinced. “And the air just happened to be very interesting, huh? You’re red as a tomato.”

I groan softly, rubbing the back of my neck as I try to deflect. “Can we not do this right now, Kaida?”

Her lips curl into a sly grin, but she steps aside, motioning for me to enter the room. “Fine. But we’re definitely talking about this tomorrow.”

I sigh in relief, slipping past her into the room and quickly heading toward my bed. Lyra is still asleep, her soft breathing a comforting reminder of the calm that the rest of the group wasn’t disturbed.

I glance over at Kaida as I sit down on my bed, my thoughts still spinning. Her red hair catches the faint glow of the lantern light, and she stretches with a soft yawn before slipping under her blanket.

As she settles in, she turns her head toward me, her voice barely above a whisper. “Are you sure you don’t want to tell me?”

Her question hangs in the air, gentle but pointed, and I hesitate, gripping the edge of my blanket. She’s giving me an out, I can tell—but there’s no mistaking the curiosity in her eyes, even through her grogginess.

“It’s… nothing,” I whisper back, though even I don’t sound convincing. “Just… a lot on my mind.”

Kaida raises an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. “A lot on your mind, huh?” she murmurs, her tone teasing but soft. “You don’t have to tell me now, but you know you can, right? I won’t judge. Whatever it is.”

Her words are sincere, and the warmth in her voice catches me off guard.

I manage a faint smile, nodding slightly. “Thanks, Kaida. I appreciate it.”

She yawns again, turning onto her side and pulling the blanket up around her shoulders. “Alright,” she whispers, her voice fading as she drifts closer to sleep. “Like I said though tomorrow, you’re not getting off so easy.”

I chuckle softly, lying back against the pillow as I try to let the calm of the room soothe my racing thoughts.

I reach over to the small lantern by my bed, the soft glow dimming as I turn it off. Darkness envelops the room, and the quiet breathing of Kaida and Lyra fills the space. I close my eyes, trying to let the exhaustion of the day pull me into sleep.

But no matter how hard I try to push the thoughts away, he’s still there. Lorien. His face, his voice, the way he looked at me when he spoke from the heart.

And the kiss.

I groan softly, shifting under the blanket. The memory of it is vivid, impossible to ignore—the warmth of his lips, the way he leaned into me, the way I leaned back.

“What is wrong with me?” I whisper to myself, burying my face in the pillow.

He’s front and center in my mind, and no matter how much I try to focus on something else—the forest, Lyra, the trial, the map seller waiting for us tomorrow—it always comes back to him. The way he smiled at me after, so bright and genuine, like I was the only thing in the world that mattered.

I clutch the blanket tighter, my chest tightening with emotions I’m not ready to unpack.

I stare into the darkness, my mind swirling with thoughts I can’t seem to escape. Lorien is attractive—I can’t deny that. The way his eyes light up when he smiles, the soft confidence in his voice when he talks to me, the warmth in the way he looks at me…

But this isn’t just about being attracted to him. It feels deeper, more complicated.

The way he makes me feel seen, like I’m more than just the arbitrary leader. When he looks at me, it’s not like he’s expecting something from me or relying on me to make the hard calls. He just… likes me. For being me.

I clutch the blanket tighter, my thoughts racing. Back in the real world, I never would’ve imagined being in this situation—feeling this way about anyone, let alone a guy. But here, in this world, with this body… it feels different.

And it’s not just him. It’s the way I’m changing, the way I’m starting to see myself.

I sigh, running a hand through my hair as I stare up at the ceiling. “What does this even mean?” I whisper to myself, my voice almost inaudible.

My heart twists with confusion, but also something softer. Whatever this is, it’s not simple.

The thoughts keep spiraling, no matter how much I try to push them away. The fact that Lorien doesn’t even care I was a guy—it’s almost always on my mind, this massive, awkward truth I thought would scare anyone away. That I hoped would scare him away. But when I told him, he just… smiled. Like it didn’t matter at all.

I groan softly, burying my face in the pillow. After he kissed me, I had every chance to yell at him, to set boundaries, to push him away and make it clear that none of this was okay. But I didn’t.

Not only did I not yell at him, I… kissed him back. More aggressively, more impulsively than I ever thought I could.

“Why?” I whisper to myself, my voice shaky in the quiet room. “Why did I do that?”

The memory of the kiss lingers, vivid and impossible to ignore. The warmth, the closeness, the way it felt so natural in that moment. Was it the heat of the moment, or something more?

It scares me to think about it too deeply. If I kissed him because I wanted to—what does that mean about me? About who I am now?

But maybe that’s the problem. Deep down, I know why I kissed him back. Because it felt right.

I sigh, closing my eyes tightly. The feelings are messy, complicated, and so far from what I’m used to. But they’re there, undeniable and persistent, and no matter how much I try to run from them, they won’t go away.

I squeeze my eyes shut, willing myself to stop thinking about it, to just focus on sleep. But the harder I try, the more persistent the thoughts become, refusing to be ignored.

I can’t stop picturing it—what it would be like to actually be in a relationship with Lorien. Even here, in this strange digital world.

My chest tightens at the thought, my mind racing. Would it be so bad? To let myself feel something for him, even here?

I roll onto my side, staring into the darkness. No matter how much I try to push it away, the idea of being with Lorien lingers, persistent and unshakable.

I bite my lip, curling tighter under the blanket as the thoughts refuse to let me go. I think about the feeling in my stomach after that second kiss—the way it wasn’t just nerves or surprise, but something deeper, something raw.

It wasn’t just a kiss. It was everything I felt in that moment—the heat rushing through me, the way my hands instinctively pulled him closer, like I didn’t want to let go.

And the urges…

I shiver at the memory, the way my body reacted so naturally, so intensely. It wasn’t anything I’d ever felt before, at least not like this. That pull toward him, the way every part of me seemed to scream for more, was overwhelming.

Even now, just thinking about it, my stomach twists with that same feeling—an electric buzz that leaves me both excited and terrified.

What is this? I think to myself, clutching the blanket tighter. Is this just the game messing with me, or is it something else entirely?

I can’t stop replaying the moment in my head—the closeness, the warmth, the way I gave in so completely without even thinking about it.

And maybe that’s the scariest part. Not that it happened, but that it felt… right.

I groan softly, pressing the pillow against my face in frustration. The game probably wants me distracted, I think, my mind grasping for something logical. That’s why it made me a girl. An attractive girl who apparently now finds attractive guys… interesting. Ugh.

The thought makes my stomach twist again, but this time with irritation. Is this some kind of design choice? A way to throw players off their game, to mess with our heads?

“Sleep, sleep, sleep,” I mutter to myself, trying to will my racing thoughts away. But every time I close my eyes, there he is again—Lorien, smiling, leaning closer, his words still echoing in my mind.

I roll onto my side, clutching the blanket tighter. “Please, brain,” I whisper. “Just… stop.”

But the warmth in my chest, the flutter in my stomach, and the lingering memory of that kiss make it impossible to calm down.

I quietly slip out of bed, careful not to wake Kaida or Lyra. The room feels stifling, my thoughts too loud and chaotic to let me rest.

Once inside, I close the door softly behind me, leaning against it for a moment as I take a deep breath. The cool air of the bathroom brushes against my skin, helping to calm my racing heart.

I glance at the sink, my eyes landing on the small button that opened the menu earlier. Without really thinking, I press it again, and the familiar shimmering menu appears in front of me.

I navigate quickly to the party overview, scanning the screen. The status of every party member is now marked as “Sleeping.” No surprises, no one wandering around or awake this time.

I let out a small sigh of relief. At least everyone’s asleep now. For real this time.

But the menu lingers in front of me, and I find myself hesitating. My thoughts drift back to earlier in the hallway, to Lorien, to everything I’ve been trying to push away. My finger hovers over his name for a moment, a strange mix of curiosity and nervousness bubbling up inside me.

I hesitate for a moment, my finger hovering over Lorien’s name. Why am I doing this? I ask myself, but the curiosity—no, the need—to know more about him is too strong to ignore.

Taking a deep breath, I tap his name.

The menu shifts, and Lorien’s profile appears in front of me. His image rotates slowly—a detailed 3D model of him, showing his armor, weapon, and even his expression, which, even in this still representation, has that calm intensity that always seems to draw me in.

Beneath the image, his stats and details are listed:

Lorien
• Class: Spearman
• Abilities: Piercing strike, Defensive Stance
• Status: Sleeping
• Condition: Healthy
• Location: The Resting Quiver

But then my eyes catch something near the bottom—a short description labeled
• Personality Notes. I hesitate, my heart pounding as I read it:

“Lorien: Calm and loyal, with a deep sense of duty. Often values the safety and happiness of others above his own. Recently motivated by feelings toward a specific party member.”

I freeze, rereading that last line. Feelings toward a specific party member.

My chest tightens, and I glance at his rotating figure again, my thoughts spinning.

I step back from the sink, letting the menu fade, my hands trembling slightly. What do I even do with this?

The thought hits me like a bolt of lightning. If Lorien’s profile has notes like that, then what does mine say?

I hesitate, my hand hovering over the menu button again. Part of me is afraid of what I might see, but another part of me—one I can’t quite ignore—is desperate to know.

Taking a shaky breath, I navigate back to the party overview and tap on my own name.

The menu shifts again, this time displaying my own profile. The 3D model of myself rotates slowly, showing every detail of my current outfit, my weapons, and even the subtle expression on my face.

I glance down at the stats and details:

Artemis
• Class: Archer
• Abilities: Arrow Volley, Arcane Arrow (Passive)
• Status: Awake
• Condition: Healthy
• Location: The Resting Quiver
• Level: 5
But then I see it, near the bottom: Personality Notes. My heart races as I tap it, the words appearing in crisp, glowing text:

“Artemis: Strong and resourceful, often carrying the weight of the group’s decisions. Struggles with adapting to a new identity but is beginning to accept it. Recently conflicted by developing feelings toward a certain party member.”

My breath catches as I read the last line. Developing feelings toward a certain party member.

I feel my chest tighten, my thoughts spinning. The game knows. It knows what I’ve been trying to figure out myself, what I’ve been trying to push away since the moment he kissed me.

Lorien isn’t just in my thoughts because of the situation or because of the game. He’s there because…

I let the menu fade, staring at my reflection in the darkened bathroom. My lips press into a thin line as I try to calm the storm of emotions inside me.

I lean against the sink, staring at where the menu had been just moments ago. My thoughts are a tangled mess, spinning between what it said about me, about Lorien, and about everything that’s happened.

God, I hope no one else sees these profiles, I think, the idea of someone else reading those notes making my stomach churn. They’d put it together immediately.

But one part of the description lingers in my mind, refusing to let go: “Beginning to accept it.”

I frown, gripping the edge of the sink tightly. Am I? I ask myself, feeling a strange mixture of confusion and unease. Am I really starting to accept this?

It’s true that I’ve been so caught up in trying to figure out how I feel about Lorien that I’ve barely thought about… well, me. Who I used to be.

I’m supposed to be a guy, I remind myself, but the thought feels… distant, almost like it doesn’t hold the weight it used to. It’s not that I’ve forgotten, but in this world, in this body, it feels harder and harder to hold onto the identity of Alex.

Every decision I’ve made, every moment I’ve shared with the group—it’s all been as Artemis. Not Alex.

I let out a shaky breath, my fingers brushing against the edge of the sink. The realization makes my chest feel tight, like I’m standing on the edge of something I can’t fully see yet.

“Am I really… changing?” I whisper to myself, my voice barely audible.

I grip the edge of the sink harder, staring at my reflection, the thoughts in my head swirling uncontrollably. I just want to wake up, I think, the words sharp and desperate. Wake up back in the real world, where none of this exists. Where I don’t have to deal with the imminent failure, the constant danger of dying in this game, being a girl…

My thoughts trail off, the words catching in my mind like a snag in fabric. Being in love—

I freeze, my breath catching in my throat. Did I just think that?

I stare at my reflection, the weight of the thought crashing down on me. It wasn’t just a fleeting idea—it felt real. Like I wasn’t just attracted to Lorien, wasn’t just flustered by the kiss, but something deeper was creeping in. Something I wasn’t ready to admit, even to myself.

“Love?” I whisper, the word foreign and strange as it slips past my lips.

My heart pounds in my chest as I lean forward, gripping the sink tightly. “No,” I whisper to myself. “No, that’s… ridiculous. It’s too soon. It’s the game. It’s just…”

But no matter how hard I try to deny it, the thought lingers, persistent and undeniable.

“No, no, no,” I mutter, shaking my head vehemently as I pace the small bathroom. “Not in love. Nope. Absolutely not. I refuse.”

I glance at the sink, half-expecting the glowing menu button to pop back up and taunt me with some update to my profile:

“Artemis: Currently in denial about her feelings for a certain party member.”

The thought makes me groan, pressing my hands to my face. “Oh gods, it better not change my profile,” I whisper, the idea of anyone reading something like that making my skin crawl.

I glance back at the mirror, catching sight of my flushed face, my messy hair. I look as frazzled as I feel. “It’s just the game,” I say aloud, trying to convince myself. “This whole situation—it’s messing with my head. That’s all it is. Right?”

But no matter how much I try to argue with myself, the memory of the kiss, the warmth in his eyes, and the way I felt when I pulled him closer won’t go away.

I let out a frustrated sigh, leaning heavily against the sink. “This is getting out of hand,” I mutter.

I stare at the button on the sink, my heart pounding as I reach out. My hand hesitates just above it, every instinct screaming at me to leave it alone. Do I really want to know what it says now?

But the curiosity, the need to know, is too strong. Grimacing, I press the button.

The menu shimmers into view, and I navigate quickly to my name, half-expecting some mortifying update to the personality notes. My breath catches as I tap on the entry, bracing myself.

The screen shifts, and my profile reappears.

“Artemis: Strong and resourceful, often carrying the weight of the group’s decisions. Struggles with adapting to a new identity but is beginning to accept it. Recently conflicted by developing feelings toward a certain party member.”

I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding. It’s the same as before. No updates, no new revelations.

“Thank god,” I whisper, closing the menu quickly as if it might change the second I keep it open too long.

But even though the screen didn’t say anything new, I can’t shake the feeling that what it does say is just as heavy.

Conflicted by developing feelings. The words echo in my mind, refusing to let go.

I press my hands to my face, groaning softly. “This is so messed up,” I mutter, sinking onto the bathroom stool.

I push the stool back against the wall, the soft scrape of wood against stone breaking the silence. Slowly, I sit down on it, leaning back against the cool wall as I stare at my reflection in the mirror.

The faint light from the bathroom crystal glows softly against the polished surface, casting my features into sharp relief. Blonde hair frames my face, and my green eyes stare back at me, wide and filled with emotions I can’t seem to sort out.

I lean my head back against the wall, letting out a shaky breath. “What am I even doing?” I whisper to myself.

The reflection feels like it belongs to someone else. And yet, it’s me. The longer I stare, the harder it becomes to deny that fact. Every movement, every slight twitch of my expression—it’s all mine. This body, this face, this life I’m now living… it’s real.

My mind drifts back to Lorien, and I feel a strange pull in my chest again. His words, his smile, the kiss—it’s all so vivid, like it’s burned into me. And then there’s the way I reacted, the way I kissed him back. Not just reacting, but pulling him closer, wanting…

I close my eyes, shaking my head. “No,” I murmur. “This isn’t who I am. I’m Alex.”

But when I open my eyes and look into the mirror again, the face staring back at me isn’t Alex. It’s Artemis.

I lean forward slightly, brushing a strand of hair out of my face as I study my reflection. “Am I really changing?” I ask aloud, my voice barely above a whisper.

I sit there, my back pressed against the cold wall, staring at my reflection for what feels like forever. My thoughts swirl endlessly—about Lorien, about the person I was, about the person I’m becoming.

The quiet hum of the inn surrounds me, broken only by the faint creaks of wood and the distant murmur of the night outside.

My head feels heavy, my body exhausted from the day’s events and the whirlwind of emotions. I lean back further, my eyelids growing heavier with each passing moment.

Before I realize it, sleep takes me.

The stool creaks faintly as I drift off, my head tilting slightly to the side. My breathing slows, and the quiet of the bathroom wraps around me like a blanket, pulling me into restless dreams.

End of chapter 7-8

Alright that was a lot! Artemis's real name revealed a new friendship with Lyra teases for the mysterious key and well the majority of this the relationship with Lorien.
I know this was a little cheesy maybe feeling forced so sorry about that but for anyone wanting to see it your welcome ;)

Next chapter we find out what the key opens…

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

The group begins their search for the key while Artemis struggles to accept her feelings.

Update 1 fixed wording and improved clarity

Chapter 9

A voice pulls me from the haze of sleep, soft and hesitant.

“Artemis?”

My eyes flutter open, and for a moment, I’m disoriented, the faint glow of the bathroom crystal casting everything in a pale light. I blink, lifting my head from where it had slumped against the wall, and my gaze lands on Kaida standing in the doorway.

She’s rubbing her eyes, her red hair messy and sticking out in all directions. Her expression is a mix of confusion and concern. “What are you doing in here?” she whispers, stepping inside and closing the door quietly behind her.

I straighten up slightly, wincing as the stiffness in my neck and back makes itself known. “I, uh…” My voice is groggy, and I hesitate, unsure how to explain myself.

Kaida tilts her head, looking at me more closely. “Did you sleep in here?” she asks softly, her brow furrowing.

“Yeah,” I admit after a moment, letting out a tired sigh. “I just… needed some space to think. And I guess I nodded off.”

Her expression softens, and she crosses her arms, leaning against the wall. “You’ve been pretty out of it,” she says quietly. “Want to talk about it? Or do you need more time to… you know, process?”

She gives me a faint, understanding smile, and I can tell she’s trying not to push too hard.

“I uh—” I start, but the words catch in my throat. I glance at Kaida, her eyes soft but unwavering as she leans against the wall.

She tilts her head, giving me a small, reassuring smile. “Come on,” she says gently. “Remember what I told you? You can tell me anything. No judgment, no pressure. Just… talk to me.”

Her words settle over me, and for a moment, I just sit there, staring at the floor as I try to gather my thoughts. There’s a lump in my throat, and my chest feels tight, but the sincerity in her voice is hard to ignore.

“I don’t even know where to start,” I mumble, my voice barely above a whisper.

“Start anywhere,” she says, stepping a little closer and sitting down on the floor next to me. “Whatever’s on your mind, just… say it.”

I hesitate, my hands fidgeting in my lap as I try to find the right words. “It’s just… a lot,” I finally say, my voice shaky. “This place, this body, the group… Lorien. I don’t even know who I am half the time anymore.”

Kaida nods slowly, her expression thoughtful but calm. “You’re still you, Artemis,” she says softly. “Even if you’re figuring things out as you go. And yeah, it’s messy, but… that’s okay. You don’t have to have all the answers right now.”

Her words make my chest ache, but in a way that feels… comforting. Like maybe, she’s right.

Kaida’s words settle over me, gentle but firm. “If you want to talk it out, now’s the time,” she says softly, glancing toward the door. “The others will wake up soon.”

I let out a shaky sigh, my fingers gripping the edge of the stool as I finally find the courage to speak. “I… I don’t even know where to start,” I say again, my voice trembling slightly.

Kaida stays quiet, her presence steady and reassuring as she watches me, waiting for me to continue.

“It’s just… everything feels so overwhelming,” I admit, my gaze fixed on the floor. “I keep telling myself this is temporary, that we’ll all find a way out of here and go back to the real world. But the longer we’re here, the harder it is to hold onto that hope. It’s like… like I’m starting to forget who I used to be.”

I glance at her briefly, trying to gauge her reaction. Her expression is calm, but her eyes are filled with understanding. “Alex is starting to feel like a distant memory now,” I whisper. “And the more I try to hold onto him, to me, the more I feel like I’m losing.”

Kaida nods slowly, her voice soft. “I get it,” she says. “This place is changing us. It forces us to adapt, whether we’re ready for it or not. But that doesn’t mean you’re losing who you were. It just means you’re… evolving. Becoming something new.”

Her words make my chest ache, but I press on. “And then there’s Lorien,” I say, my voice barely audible.

Kaida raises an eyebrow, but she stays quiet, letting me find my words.

“I don’t even know what I feel about him,” I admit. “He kissed me, Kaida. Twice. And I didn’t stop him. And—I kissed him back. And I… I liked it. But that just makes everything more confusing, because I keep thinking about how I was a guy before, and this—this body, this life—it’s not supposed to be me. But it kinda feels like it is?”

My voice cracks slightly at the end, and I press my hands to my face, groaning softly. “I don’t know what’s happening to me, Kaida. I don’t know who I’m supposed to be anymore.”

She reaches out, placing a gentle hand on my arm. “You’re supposed to be you,” she says softly. “Whatever that means now, whoever you’re becoming—that’s still you, Artemis. And as for Lorien… it sounds like maybe you already know how you feel. You’re just scared to admit it.”

Her words hit deep, and I feel my chest tighten as I glance at her.

I let Kaida’s words wash over me, though I pointedly ignore the last part about Lorien. “It’s gonna be fine,” she says softly, pulling me into a hug.

I stiffen at first, surprised by the sudden gesture, but then I let myself relax in her arms. It feels… nice. Comforting. For a moment, the weight on my chest eases, and the world outside this room seems to fade away. It’s just Kaida’s warmth, her quiet reassurance, and the thought that maybe—just maybe—everything will be okay.

The moment is broken by the creak of the bathroom door.

Kaida and I both turn as Lyra steps inside, rubbing her eyes groggily. Her pale hair is messy from sleep, and she looks half-awake as she blinks at us, clearly confused.

“Oh,” she says, her voice thick with sleep. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to… interrupt.”

Kaida pulls away from the hug, her expression calm and casual as she smiles at Lyra. “Don’t worry about it,” she says lightly. “We were just talking.”

Lyra tilts her head, her confusion slowly fading into mild curiosity. “Talking? About what?”

I glance at Kaida, who gives me a look that says your call. My cheeks flush slightly, but I manage to shake my head. “Nothing important,” I say quickly, trying to steer the conversation away. “Just… stuff.”

Lyra raises an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced, but she doesn’t press further. “Okay,” she says, yawning as she stretches. “Well, if you two are done, I really need to pee.”

Kaida and I exchange a look, and then she bursts out laughing, the sound light and genuine. I can’t help but chuckle as well, the tension in the room easing just a little.

“Wait you have to pee?” I blurt out, looking at Lyra in surprise. The words tumble out before I can stop myself, and I immediately regret how blunt they sound.

Lyra pauses mid-step, blinking at me like I’ve just said something ridiculous. “Uh… yeah?” she says, her tone somewhere between confused and amused. “Why wouldn’t I?”

I glance at Kaida, who raises an eyebrow, clearly just as curious about where this is going as Lyra.

“It’s just… I haven’t had to. Not once since we got here,” I admit, fidgeting slightly. “I thought maybe it wasn’t… a thing we needed to do in this game.”

Lyra looks at me, her confusion shifting into mild curiosity. “Really? That’s odd,” she says casually.

Kaida chimes in, crossing her arms thoughtfully. “Now that you mention it… I don’t think I’ve needed to either,” she says, glancing between us. “Weird.”

Lyra shrugs, stepping further into the bathroom. “Maybe it’s a class thing or something?” she offers, clearly not as bothered by this revelation as I am. “I don’t know. Maybe archers and mages have some kind of weird perk.”

As she closes the door behind her, I glance at Kaida again, feeling even more unsettled. “Do you think it’s really a class thing?” I ask quietly.

Kaida shrugs, her expression thoughtful but calm. “Maybe. Or maybe it’s just another one of those weird quirks about this world we haven’t figured out yet.”

Kaida and I step further into the bedroom, the morning sun streaming through a small window, casting golden light across the wooden floor. The warmth and soft glow make the room feel strangely peaceful, despite the conversation hanging between us.

As we move to our beds, Kaida speaks up, her tone thoughtful but tinged with concern. “Maybe we should ask the others,” she says quietly, glancing at me. “If they’ve needed to, you know, go since we got here.”

I blink, caught off guard by the suggestion. “You think it’s that important?”

Kaida hesitates, her gaze drifting to the floor. “Maybe,” she says softly. “If no one else has needed to, and Lyra’s the only one… what if this isn’t really her? What if the game… replaced her?”

Her words send a chill down my spine, and I glance toward the closed bathroom door where Lyra is. “Replaced her?” I whisper, the idea twisting uncomfortably in my chest.

Kaida nods slightly, her expression serious. “I know it sounds paranoid, but think about it. We don’t know how this game works, how deep it goes. If something happened to Lyra during the time she was kidnapped… what if the ‘Lyra’ we brought back isn’t the same one we lost?”

I sit down heavily on the edge of my bed, my mind racing. The thought hadn’t even crossed my mind before, but now that she’s said it, I can’t stop thinking about the possibility.

I look at Kaida, my voice hushed but laced with doubt. “Is that even possible? I mean, we don’t have much to go off of. We only really knew Lyra for a brief moment before she was kidnapped.”

Kaida crosses her arms, leaning back slightly against the wall. “I don’t know,” she admits, her tone thoughtful. “But this game has already thrown a lot at us that doesn’t make sense. The forest, the maze, that weird map seller… who’s to say it couldn’t mess with us like this too?”

I fidget with the edge of my blanket, trying to sort through my thoughts. “But she seems normal,” I point out. “She was scared, she was grateful when we rescued her, and she’s been acting normal enough.”

Kaida nods slowly, but her expression doesn’t soften. “I know,” she says. “And I’m not saying we should assume the worst. But if something is off, we need to notice it sooner rather than later. If the game can replace people—or change them—we need to be prepared.”

The idea sends a chill through me, and I glance again toward the bathroom door. Could it be possible?

“I guess we’ll have to ask the others,” I say quietly. “See if anyone else has noticed anything weird—or if they’ve needed to, you know, use the bathroom.”

Kaida nods, giving me a faint smile. “It’s worth a shot. But let’s not jump to conclusions yet. For now, we’ll keep an eye on her.”

I take a deep breath and nod. “Okay. Let’s go ask the guys.”

With Kaida following close behind, I open the door and step into the hall. The inn is quiet, the soft creaks of the wooden floorboards under our feet the only sound as we make our way toward the guys’ room.

Kaida glances at me as we walk, her voice low. “You think they’ll think we’re being paranoid?”

“Probably and weird,” I admit, a small smirk tugging at the corner of my lips despite the unease lingering in my chest. “But I’d rather look paranoid than miss something important.”

She grins faintly. “Fair point.”

I knock softly on their door, waiting for a response. A muffled voice grumbles from the other side, and after a moment, the door swings open to reveal Hrothgar, his hair a mess and his expression groggy.

“What’s going on?” he mutters, rubbing his eyes. Behind him, Veyron is sprawled out on one of the beds, clearly awake but looking like he has no intention of moving anytime soon. Lorien is sitting near the window, his spear resting against the wall beside him, and he glances over with a curious look.

“We need to ask you guys something,” I say, stepping inside.

Hrothgar raises an eyebrow, stepping aside to let us in. “What kind of something?”

I glance at Kaida, who nods slightly before I turn back to them. “It’s going to sound weird, but… have any of you needed to use the bathroom since we’ve been here? Like, at all?”

Veyron lets out a sharp laugh, propping himself up on his elbow. “That’s what you woke us up for? Really?”

Hrothgar frowns, his expression thoughtful. “Now that you mention it… no, I haven’t. Haven’t even thought about it.”

Lorien nods slowly, leaning forward in his chair. “Same here. Why?”

Kaida crosses her arms, glancing between them. “Because Lyra has.”

The room falls quiet, and Veyron finally sits up, his smirk fading. “Wait. You’re saying she’s the only one?”

“Yeah,” I say, my voice quieter now. “And we’re just… trying to figure out if it means anything.”

Hrothgar grunts, crossing his arms. “You think it’s a sign something’s wrong with her? Or us?”

“I… I don’t know,” I admit, my voice wavering slightly as I glance between them. “But think about it. We weren’t with her for a long time. The last time we saw her, she was grabbed by that beast, and then…”

I trail off, my stomach twisting as I force myself to say it. “And then we find her in a cave. In a completely random forest. With a different monster guarding her.”

The room falls into a tense silence.

Hrothgar frowns deeply, his hand tightening into a fist at his side. “That’s… a good point. That doesn’t sound normal, not even for a game.”

Lorien leans forward in his chair, his expression troubled. “You think something happened to her while she was missing?”

Veyron, surprisingly serious for once, rubs his chin thoughtfully. “It’s not impossible. That cave didn’t exactly scream ‘safe.’ And that monster… it wasn’t trying to hurt her, at least not yet. It was just sitting there. Waiting.”

Kaida nods, stepping closer. “Exactly. That’s what makes it weird. If the game wanted to throw us into a rescue mission, why didn’t the monster just… attack her? Or us?”

“It felt more like a… test,” Lorien says quietly, his gaze distant.

I glance at the floor, my thoughts swirling. “And now this. The bathroom thing. It’s such a small detail, but what if it means something? What if it’s a sign that… that she isn’t—”

I stop, unable to finish the sentence. The thought feels too heavy, too cruel to say aloud after just freeing her.

“She isn’t Lyra anymore,” Kaida says softly, finishing the thought I couldn’t bring myself to say.

Her words hang heavy in the air, and the weight of them settles deep in my chest. The room falls into an uncomfortable silence as everyone processes what she just said.

Hrothgar grunts, his frown deepening. “You think the game… replaced her?”

Kaida crosses her arms, her expression resolute but tinged with unease. “I don’t know. But we can’t ignore how strange all of this is. The monster guarding her, her being the only one who needs to, you know, go—it’s not adding up.”

Veyron leans back against the wall, letting out a low whistle. “That’s one hell of a theory,” he says, though his usual sarcasm is absent. “But if that’s true… what do we do about it?”

Lorien glances at me, his brows furrowed. “We don’t have enough to go on yet,” he says carefully. “Lyra—she seems normal. If something’s wrong, we need to figure out what it is before jumping to conclusions.”

Kaida nods, her voice steady. “I’m not saying we turn on her or anything. But we need to be careful. Watch her closely. If something’s off, we’ll see it eventually.”

I glance toward the door, my stomach churning with doubt. Lyra’s soft humming drifts through the air, oblivious to the conversation happening just beyond her hearing.

“She trusted us to save her,” I say quietly, my voice shaky. “If we’re wrong about this…”

Kaida rests a hand on my shoulder, her touch firm but gentle. “Then we’re wrong,” she says. “But if we’re right, we need to know.”

Veyron leans forward, his voice sharper now, cutting through the tension in the room. “You guys keep saying she’s acting normal, but let’s be real—we don’t actually know how she acts. Or how she did before, at least.”

His words hit like a punch to the gut, and I feel my stomach twist.

Hrothgar grunts in agreement, crossing his arms. “He’s not wrong. We didn’t really know her for before she got taken. Did she even say anything before that beast knocked her out?”

Kaida frowns, glancing between us. “But she seems… consistent, right? I mean, she’s scared, she’s grateful, she certainly acts like us. That has to count for something.”

“Does it?” Veyron asks, his tone skeptical. “Because if the game did replace her, don’t you think it would make sure she acted just like that? At least enough to fool us?”

I glance at the closed bathroom door, my chest tightening. “We’re making a lot of assumptions,” I say softly. “What if we’re wrong? Plus she’s probably… traumatize. She went through a lot while we were trying to find her.”

Lorien speaks up, his voice calm but firm. “That’s exactly why we need to be careful. If she’s really Lyra, then she needs us to support her. But if something else is going on, we need to figure it out—without letting her know we’re suspicious.”

“Yeah,” Veyron says, leaning back against the wall with a dry smirk. “Because traumatization totally leads to needing to fake use the toilet. That checks out.”

His tone is biting, and while part of me wants to snap at him for not taking this seriously, another part knows he has a point. The detail is strange—so specific that it’s hard to just chalk it up to normal trauma or quirks.

Kaida narrows her eyes at Veyron but doesn’t argue. “It is weird,” she admits reluctantly. “We can’t ignore it. Whether it means something bigger or not, we have to consider it.”

Hrothgar sighs heavily, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Fine. Let’s say we agree something might be off. What’s the plan? We can’t exactly confront her out of nowhere.”

Lorien nods, his expression thoughtful. “No, we can’t. If she’s really Lyra, that would just hurt her. And if she’s not… well, I don’t think we want to see what happens if we corner her.”

I take a deep breath, the words spilling out as I try to make sense of everything. “The game is clearly testing us,” I say, glancing at the others. “With everything that’s happened—the maze, the monsters, even how we found her—maybe it’s all part of some bigger test. Maybe it made her… you know, have to go, just to make us question things. Question each other. Maybe there’s things different with everyone…”

The room falls silent as the weight of my words sinks in.

“That’s possible,” Lorien says quietly, his expression pensive. “The game has been messing with us from the start I bet. Pushing us into situations where we have to make decisions, especially without enough information.”

Kaida nods slowly. “And what better way to mess with a group than to make them question the one person they just fought to save?”

Hrothgar grunts, his tone skeptical. “But why? What’s the point of all this? If the game’s testing us, what’s the end goal? To see if we break?”

Veyron leans back, crossing his arms with a smirk. “Or maybe the creators are just bored and want to watch us squirm. Either way, we might be onto something.”

I fidget with the hem of my sleeve, my thoughts racing. “If it is the game trying to mess with us, then we can’t let it win. We can’t turn on each other just because something feels… off. But we also can’t ignore it completely. We have to be smart about this.”

Kaida looks at me, her expression calm but thoughtful. “So what’s the plan, then? Do we keep an eye on her, or try to figure out if this is just another one of the game’s tricks?”

I let out a deep sigh, running a hand through my hair. “Let’s just continue as we were,” I say, looking at the others. “We’ve already got enough to deal with, and the longer we sit here questioning everything, the more it’ll slow us down. We need to focus on finding a way out of this game.”

Lorien nods after a moment. “You’re probably right. If we let the game get in our heads, we’ll lose sight of what’s really important.”

Hrothgar grunts in agreement, crossing his arms. “Fine by me. We’ve got bigger problems to solve than who has to pee.”

Veyron smirks but doesn’t argue, leaning back against the wall. “Alright, leader. Guess we’ll let this one slide… for now.”

I nod firmly, feeling a small sense of relief that the group seems to be on the same page again. “The sooner we focus on moving forward, the sooner we can figure out how to escape this place.”

The bedroom door creaks open, and Lyra steps out, looking at us with a sleepy but curious smile. “What’s everyone talking about?”

Kaida glances at me before stepping forward with a grin. “Just making plans for the day. You ready to go?”

Lyra nods, oblivious to the tension that had filled the room just moments before. “Oh yeah. Let’s get out of here.”

As the group begins gathering their things, I glance at Kaida one last time, her reassuring nod helping to steady my nerves. Whatever happens next, we’ll face it together.

Hrothgar’s deep voice rumbles through the room as he crosses his arms, looking between us. “How do we check our quests? Maybe one of them is a main quest or something. You know, something that gets us closer to getting out of this place.”

I nod thoughtfully, reaching up to tap the button I’ve come to associate with accessing the menu. “Good idea. If the game really is testing us, maybe it’s tied to one of the quests we’ve completed—or one we haven’t started yet.”

I tap the nightstand and the menu shimmers into view, I navigate to the Quests tab. A series of entries pop up, listed in glowing text.
1. Find the Map Seller’s Treasure Vault
2. Escape the game
My eyes widen at the last entry, highlighted faintly in gold as though to indicate its importance. “Escape the game,” I murmur, reading it aloud.

Hrothgar steps closer, his brow furrowed. “That’s a quest? The hell does it say?”

I tap on the entry, and more text appears:

Objective: “Overcome the trials and uncover the secrets hidden within this world to find your way back to reality. Success will require trust, resourcefulness, and courage. Beware: failure will mean permanent imprisonment or death .”

A chill runs down my spine as I read the final line.

Veyron lets out a low whistle, his smirk fading. “No pressure, huh?”

I glance around at the group, the weight of the quest’s warning pressing heavily on me. “I mean,” I start hesitantly, “I guess being stuck here is better than dying, right? Before they just said death so I guess that’s a better option…”

Kaida shifts uneasily. “Permanent imprisonment,” she says softly, repeating the words from the quest description.

Lorien’s voice is calm but firm. “We shouldn’t take any chances. Whether it’s permanent imprisonment or death, neither of those are outcomes we want to test.”

Veyron leans back against the wall, his usual smirk replaced with a rare seriousness. “Guess that means no reckless heroics, huh? Shame. I was really looking forward to charging into something stupid.”

I let out a shaky breath, the reality of our situation settling over me again. “Then we keep playing it safe,” I say. “No unnecessary risks. If this game is testing us, we have to make sure we’re smart enough to pass.”

The group nods in agreement, though the tension in the room doesn’t fade.

I take a deep breath, glancing at the group. “I guess we should head to the map seller,” I say. “It’s the only quest we have right now unless we find another. Maybe it’ll help us figure out more about this world—and how to get out of it.”

Hrothgar grunts, grabbing his axe from where it rests against the wall. “Sitting around isn’t gonna get us anywhere.”

Kaida nods, adjusting her staff. “Agreed. If the map seller really has what we need, we can’t afford to wait. Let’s move.”

I glance around the room, the weight of their trust settling on me. “Alright,” I say firmly. “Let’s go.”

The group nods, and we make our way out of the inn, stepping into the morning light. The city is beginning to stir, merchants setting up their stalls and townsfolk bustling through the streets.

We grab what supplies we need, food, a few healing potions and other random items we might need, spending over half of our gold in under 10 minutes, as we head toward the map seller’s shop.

We step into the dimly lit shop, the map seller moves away from the door after opening it. His eyes land directly on Lyra, a knowing smile spreading across his face.

“Ahh,” he says, his voice calm and eerily confident. “I see you found your party member.”

The hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. I narrow my eyes at him, stepping forward. “How did you know it was her?” I ask, my voice sharp. “You haven’t seen all of us—or her—before. So how do you know?”

Selric chuckles softly, leaning back in his chair and folding his hands together. “Oh, I know many things,” he says cryptically. “It is my business, after all, to know the comings and goings of those who seek to escape this world.”

His gaze flickers to Lyra again, lingering for just a moment too long before returning to me. “She is important to your group, is she not? Vital, even.”

Lyra shifts uncomfortably, glancing at me for reassurance. I feel the group tense around me, their unease mirrored in the silence that follows his words.

Kaida steps closer, her voice firm. “We didn’t come here for riddles. What do you know about her? Or about us?”

Selric grins faintly, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the table. “I know that trust is a fragile thing,” he says smoothly. “And in this world, it is often tested in ways you least expect. But come, we’re wasting time. You didn’t come here to ask about her, did you? You came for the vault.”

The map seller’s grin sharpens as his gaze shifts to Lorien, his fingers steepled. “You’ve got your friend now,” he says smoothly. “So it’s time to complete your end of the bargain. Find the key to the vault, like you promised.”

Hrothgar glances at us, “You made a deal with this guy?”

Lorien stiffens slightly, his expression guarded. “When we came to him for the map,” he admits, his voice low. “We didn’t have enough gold, and he said he’d help us if we promised to find the key for him after we rescued Lyra.”

Veyron crosses his arms, frowning. “And you didn’t think to mention this to us before now?”

“I didn’t want to distract everyone,” Lorien says, his voice defensive. “We needed the map to find Lyra, and there wasn’t time to argue about it.”

Selric chuckles, leaning back in his chair. “Such noble intentions,” he says, his tone dripping with amusement. “But a deal is a deal. The vault cannot be opened without its key, and that key is out there, waiting for you to claim it. Only then will you find the answers you seek.”

I narrow my eyes at him. “And where exactly is this key? Or are we supposed to just wander around aimlessly hoping to stumble across it?”

Selric grin widens, and he pulls a rolled-up parchment from the clutter on his table. “Ah, but that’s the beauty of it,” he says, unrolling the parchment to reveal a faded map. “This will lead you to it—if you’re clever enough to follow the trail.”

He slides the map across the table, his eyes gleaming. “But be warned,” he adds, his voice dropping slightly. “The key is not unguarded. Don’t try and back out either, we had a deal. Complete your end or there will be consequences.”

I reach out and take the map, unrolling it carefully to examine the faded markings. The seller’s cryptic grin doesn’t fade as I study it, the lines and symbols forming a clear path that leads…

“Under the city,” I say aloud, glancing back at the group.

Hrothgar leans over my shoulder, frowning as he takes in the map. “Under the city? Great. That sounds promising.”

Kaida steps closer, her brow furrowed. She looks at the paper “The tunnels,” she says softly. “There’s an entire network of them down there. If this key is really under the city, that’s where we’ll have to go.”

The thought sends a chill down my spine. The idea of venturing into an underground maze is bad enough, but knowing the map seller’s warning about the key being guarded only makes it worse.

Lorien steps forward, his voice steady. “If the key is what we need to open the vault and move forward, then we don’t have a choice. We’ll go into the tunnels and find it.”

Veyron smirks faintly, though his expression is tinged with unease. “Guess that means rats, darkness, and probably another monster waiting to eat us. Sounds like a party.”

The map seller watches us with an amused glint in his eye. “Best of luck, adventurers,” he says, leaning back in his chair. “And do try not to get lost down there. The tunnels have a way of… ‘swallowing’ people whole.”

I roll up the map tightly, my stomach twisting with unease. “Let’s go,” I say firmly, turning toward the door.

As we step out of the map seller’s shop, the morning bustle of the city seems almost at odds with the weight of the task ahead. But before I can say anything, a metallic creak echoes through the air.

Directly opposite the shop, a rusted hatch embedded in the cobblestone street swings open on its own. A dark, gaping hole is revealed, a faint, cold draft wafting up from below. It feels almost alive, as if the tunnels themselves are calling to us.

I freeze, gripping the rolled-up map tightly. “That’s… convenient,” I mutter, glancing at the others.

Hrothgar narrows his eyes, his hand tightening around his axe. “Too convenient. Feels like a trap.”

Kaida steps closer to the edge of the hatch, peering down into the darkness. “This has to be the entrance,” she says softly. “The timing is certainly not a coincidence.”

Veyron smirks, his dagger twirling lazily in his hand. “Well, at least it saves us the trouble of finding the way down. I say we take the invitation.”

Lorien steps up beside me, his expression serious. “If we’re going to do this, we need to be ready. We don’t know what’s waiting down there.”

I glance at the hatch again, the dark opening almost taunting in its stillness. A cold draft brushes against my skin, and I try to push down the unease settling in my chest. “It’s just a game,” I mutter under my breath, trying to reassure myself.

Lyra hears me and tilts her head. “What do you mean?”

I shrug slightly, glancing at her and then back to the group. “I mean, not everything in games is a trap, right? Especially when it’s something important. Maybe this is just… how it’s supposed to go. The hatch opened because we’re supposed to go down there. That’s it.”

Hrothgar grunts, though his grip on his axe doesn’t loosen. “Maybe. But it doesn’t mean we shouldn’t be ready for whatever’s waiting.”

Veyron smirks, leaning casually against a nearby post. “I agree with the big guy. Games love to throw in surprises just when you think it’s safe.”

Lorien looks at me, his expression calm but questioning. “If you think we should trust this and go in now, I’ll follow you. But it’s your call, Artemis. Are we ready?”

I glance back at the hatch, the darkness below seeming to stretch endlessly.

I take a deep breath, gripping the rolled-up map tightly in my hand. “Here we go, I guess,” I say, my voice steady despite the nervous knot forming in my stomach.

I glance back at the group, their expressions a mix of determination and unease. “Stay close,” I add, stepping toward the open hatch.

Hrothgar nods, his axe already in hand. “I’m ready.”

Kaida tightens her grip on her staff, glancing at me with a small, reassuring smile. “We’ve got this.”

Veyron smirks, though there’s a spark of excitement in his eyes. “Let’s see what kind of fun this place has in store for us.”

I step forward, peering into the dark abyss below. A rusted metal ladder leads down into the depths, and a faint, damp smell wafts up, mixed with the distant sound of dripping water. My heart pounds as I grip the sides of the hatch and place one foot on the ladder.

The metal creaks softly under my weight, but it holds steady. “Careful,” I call back to the others as I begin descending.

One by one, the group follows me down, the light from the surface growing fainter with every step. By the time my feet touch the ground, the world above feels like a distant memory.

The space below is a sprawling stone tunnel, dimly lit by faintly glowing moss clinging to the walls. Shadows dance across the uneven floor, and the air is cold and heavy, carrying the faint echo of distant noises I can’t quite place.

Kaida steps down beside me, her eyes scanning the tunnel. “This doesn’t look ominous at all,” she mutters.

Hrothgar grunts as he lands with a thud. “Stay sharp. If there’s a key down here, it won’t be unguarded.”

I unroll the map, holding it up to the faint glow of the moss to examine it again. “The path splits a few times,” I say, tracing the lines with my finger. “We’ll need to stick together. No wandering off.”

As we begin moving through the tunnel, I glance over at Kaida, the faint glow of the moss catching on her staff. “What spells can you do other than that truth spell?” I ask, my voice low but curious.

She raises an eyebrow, clearly pleased to be asked about her magic. “A few,” she says, holding her staff a little higher as she walks. “The truth spell was lucky to have, but I’ve got the basics—like Light, to brighten a dark area.” She gestures to the glowing moss. “Though I guess we don’t need that right now.”

“Anything more… offensive?” I ask.

Kaida smirks. “Working on it. I’ve got a basic Flame spell, but it’s pretty weak unless the target is flammable, at least for now.” She twirls her staff absentmindedly. “Also Ensnaring Roots. It can hold an enemy in place for a little while.”

“What about defensive?” Lyraasks from behind us, her voice quiet but interested.

Kaida nods. “A basic Barrier spell. I can put a shield around someone for a few seconds, but it takes a lot of focus, and I can’t cast anything else while maintaining it.”

Lorien glances back at her, his expression thoughtful. “Sounds like you’ve got a solid mix. Of support and control.”

Kaida grins. “I can’t charge in with an axe or a spear, but I can make sure you guys survive.”

I smile faintly, feeling a little more confident with her at my side. “Good to know. We’re probably going to need all of that before this is over.”

After what feels like an eternity navigating the damp, uneven tunnels, the space around us begins to shift. The rough, natural stone gives way to smooth, carved walls.

We step into a man-made corridor, its stone blocks fitted tightly together with expert craftsmanship. The air feels colder here, heavy with the scent of age and dust. It’s clear no one has been here in a very, very long time.

Kaida runs her fingers lightly along the wall, her expression thoughtful. “This place must be ancient,” she murmurs, her voice echoing softly. “The architecture… it doesn’t look like it belongs to the city above.”

Hrothgar kneels, examining the floor. “No footprints,” he grunts. “Not even rats. Whatever this place is, it’s been sealed off for a long time.”

I glance down the corridor, the faint light from the moss casting long shadows. The air feels… wrong somehow. Heavy, as if the space itself is watching us. “Stay alert,” I say, gripping my bow tightly. “Just because it’s abandoned doesn’t mean it’s safe.”

Veyron peers down the hallway, his smirk fading slightly as he twirls his dagger. “Bet you five gold there’s a trap up ahead,” he mutters.

Kaida shoots him a look. “Not helping.”

Lorien steps up beside me, his spear held at the ready. “The map shows the key should be deeper in,” he says quietly. “If this is the right place, we need to keep moving.”

I nod, taking a cautious step forward. The silence here is oppressive, broken only by the faint echoes of our footsteps.

I freeze mid-step, the sound sharp and unmistakable: a soft click echoing from behind me.

My heart leaps into my throat as I spin around, my bow raised instinctively. “What was that?” I whisper, my voice tight with tension.

Lyra’s eyes widen, and she glances down at the floor where her foot had just landed. A faint outline of a pressure plate is visible beneath the thin layer of dust. “I… I think I stepped on something,” she says, her voice trembling slightly.

The air seems to hold its breath for a moment, the silence stretching unbearably. Then, with a low rumble, the walls to either side of us begin to shift.

Massive stone slabs grind apart, revealing dark openings from which mechanical noises emerge. The sound of gears turning and chains rattling fills the corridor, and a faint glow begins to pulse from within the walls.

“What the hell did you trigger?” Veyron mutters, stepping back and drawing his dagger.

Lyra shakes her head frantically, stepping away from the pressure plate. “I didn’t mean to! I didn’t even see it!”

From the openings, shadows begin to emerge—small at first, but quickly growing into hulking forms. Humanoid figures, constructed from stone and metal, step into the corridor, their glowing eyes locking onto us.

“Golems,” Lorien says grimly, raising his spear. “Get ready!”

The golems begin to advance, their heavy steps shaking the ground beneath us.

“Kaida, now’s the time for those roots!” I shout, nocking an arrow as the golems continue their slow, menacing march toward us.

Kaida nods quickly, stepping forward and slamming the butt of her staff onto the ground. The faint glow of green magic ripples outward, and with a whispered incantation, thick, twisting roots erupt from the cracks in the stone floor.

The roots wrap tightly around the legs of the nearest golems, slowing their advance as they struggle against the magical bonds. The mechanical grinding of their movements becomes erratic as the roots tighten.

“That should hold them for a bit!” Kaida calls, her voice strained. “But I don’t know how long!”

“Good enough!” I yell, glancing back at the others. “Find a way out of here—there’s gotta be something!”

Hrothgar moves quickly, his axe at the ready as he examines the walls and floor for any sign of an exit. “Look for another trigger!” he growls. “A switch, a lever—anything!”

Lorien stands guard near Kaida, his spear held at the ready in case any of the golems break free. “We’ll keep them back!” he says.

Veyron darts along the edge of the corridor, his sharp eyes scanning the walls. “There’s got to be a control mechanism for this trap,” he mutters, his fingers running over the stone as he searches for hidden seams or switches.

I keep my bow trained on the golems, loosing arrows to slow the ones that Kaida’s roots can’t reach. “Hurry!” I shout, my heart pounding as the glowing eyes of the advancing golems send shadows dancing across the walls.

I take a deep breath, steadying my hands as I draw my bow. The string feels taut, ready to release, but I hold my fire for now, watching the golems struggle against Kaida’s roots.

“Come on, guys,” I mutter under my breath, my eyes flicking between the advancing constructs and the others searching frantically along the walls. “Find the damn switch.”

Kaida grits her teeth, her staff glowing faintly as she channels more energy into the roots. “I can’t hold this forever!” she shouts, sweat beading on her forehead. The roots are strong, but the golems are relentless, their sheer weight and power starting to crack the stone floor beneath them as they struggle.

Hrothgar growls as he slams his fist against the wall, his frustration mounting. “No switch here!”

Lyra scrambles looking around frantically for a way out.

“Keep looking!” Lorien calls, his spear twirling in his hands as he stands ready to intercept the first golem that breaks free.

Veyron darts further down the corridor, his sharp eyes scanning every inch of the stone. “There’s gotta be something—” He pauses, his voice cutting off as his fingers find a small indentation in the wall. “Wait, I think I’ve got it!”

I glance at him, hope surging in my chest. “What is it?”

Veyron presses into the indentation, and with a faint click, a hidden panel slides open, revealing a small lever. “This has to be it,” he says, glancing back at us.

“Well, pull it already!” Hrothgar shouts.

Veyron doesn’t hesitate, grabbing the lever and yanking it down. The corridor shakes slightly as the grinding of gears echoes louder, and the golems suddenly halt, their glowing eyes dimming.

Kaida lets out a shaky breath as the roots retreat back into the ground. “Thank god,” she mutters, slumping slightly.

The golems remain frozen, their massive forms no longer advancing. I lower my bow, exhaling in relief as the tension in my shoulders eases. “Good work,” I say, glancing at Veyron.

He smirks, brushing dust off his hands. “Told you I’d find it.”

Lorien steps closer to me, his spear lowered but still in hand. “You okay?” he asks quietly.

I nod, though my heart is still pounding. “Yeah. Let’s just… keep moving. The key has to be close.”

As the faint rumble of the lever echoes through the corridor, a hidden passage suddenly opens up in the wall ahead. Without hesitation, I step through with Kaida and Lorien close behind.

The space is narrow, dimly lit by the same faintly glowing moss as before, and the air feels heavier, like we’re walking deeper into something ancient and foreboding.

Just as we take a few steps forward, a loud slam erupts behind us.

I spin around, my heart leaping into my throat. A massive stone wall has dropped between us and the rest of the group, nearly catching Lorien as it seals the passage shut.

“Artemis!” Hrothgar’s muffled voice booms from the other side.

Veyron’s voice follows, sharp and agitated. “What the hell?!”

I rush to the wall, pressing my hands against the cold stone. “Hrothgar! Veyron! Lyra! Are you okay?”

“We’re fine!” Lyra shouts back, though her voice sounds distant through the thick stone. “But we can’t get to you!”

Kaida runs her fingers along the edge of the sealed wall, her expression pale. “It’s seamless. There’s no way to lift it from this side.”

Lorien steps closer to me, his spear in hand as he glances back down the path ahead. “We have to keep going,” he says quietly, though his voice is firm. “The key is ahead, and they’ll find a way to catch up. We’ll meet them back here once we have it.”

My chest tightens as I glance between the stone wall and the dark path ahead. “Be careful!” I call to the others.

“You too!” Hrothgar answers, his voice tense.

Kaida places a hand on my shoulder, her expression steady but concerned. “We’ll get through this. Let’s just focus on what’s ahead.”

I nod, though the pit in my stomach doesn’t ease. “Alright,” I say, turning back to the narrow path. “Let’s move.”

End of chapter 9

Cliffhanger! Next chapter we discover what the key actually opens…

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

Artemis and the others head down under the city to find the key and uncover more than they ever expected…

Update 1 fixed formatting

Chapter 10

After getting separated from the others me Kaida and Lorien step further into the passage, the air growing colder and heavier with each step.

“Watch your step,” I say, my voice low and steady as I glance back at Kaida and Lorien. “We don’t need to trigger any more traps. Hopefully, this path leads to the key—and to the others.”

Kaida nods, her grip tightening on her staff as she carefully scans the floor and walls. “Agreed. After that last one, I don’t trust anything in here.”

Lorien moves close beside me, his spear at the ready. “Stay sharp,” he says quietly, his eyes flicking between the dark passage ahead and the faintly glowing moss lining the walls. “If this place wanted to separate us, there’s probably more waiting for us ahead.”

The three of us tread carefully, our footsteps echoing faintly in the narrow corridor. The walls seem to press in closer the deeper we go, and the faint sound of dripping water becomes louder, though it’s impossible to tell where it’s coming from.

Kaida pauses, her eyes narrowing as she points to the ground. “Look,” she whispers. “There’s another pressure plate.”

Sure enough, a faint outline is visible beneath the layer of dust on the floor. I hold up a hand to stop Lorien from stepping forward, my heart pounding. “Let’s find a way around it,” I say.

We carefully edge around the plate, making sure to avoid the suspicious section of floor. As we move past it, I can’t help but glance at the walls, half-expecting them to shift again.

“Do you think the others are okay?” Kaida asks softly as we continue forward.

“They’ll be fine,” Lorien says confidently, though there’s a hint of worry in his tone. “If anyone can handle themselves, it’s Hrothgar and Veyron.”

I nod, though the thought of being separated still weighs heavily on me. “Let’s just keep moving,” I say. “The faster we get to the key, the faster we can figure out how to get back to them.”

Kaida’s words send a chill down my spine as we carefully navigate the narrow corridor. “If Lyra isn’t really Lyra,” she says quietly, glancing over her shoulder toward the sealed wall behind us, “now would be the perfect time for her to strike. With the three of us separated, they’d be vulnerable.”

I stop in my tracks, turning to face her, my heart pounding. “Kaida… don’t say that,” I whisper, though I can’t help but feel the same unease creeping into my thoughts.

“It’s a real possibility,” she presses, her voice low but firm. “If she’s not who we think she is, then what better chance would she have to… I don’t know, betray them? Turn on them?”

Lorien steps closer, his expression grim but steady. “We don’t know that,” he says. “And until we do, we can’t start doubting each other. The last thing we need is to let paranoia tear us apart.”

Kaida frowns, clutching her staff tightly. “I’m not trying to cause doubt. I just… I don’t want us to get blindsided. If something happens back there, we might not be able to get to them in time.”

Her words hang heavy in the air, and I glance back down the dimly lit passage, my chest tightening. “If Lyra is… something else,” I say softly, “then Hrothgar and Veyron can handle themselves. They’re strong, and they’re smart. But we need to focus on what’s in front of us. The key is the only way forward—for all of us.”

Kaida hesitates, then nods reluctantly. “You’re right. I just… I can’t shake this feeling.”

Lorien places a hand on my shoulder, his voice calm. “Let’s keep moving. The others will hold their own, and we can’t get to them anyway. We need to trust they can handle themselves.”

I take a deep breath, steadying my nerves. “Okay,” I say, gripping my bow tighter. “Let’s go.”

As we carefully step further into the next corridor, a noise echoes ahead—a low, grinding sound, like stone scraping against stone.

I freeze, my bow instinctively drawn and ready. “Did you hear that?” I whisper, glancing back at Kaida and Lorien.

Kaida’s grip tightens on her staff, her eyes darting toward the shadowy passage in front of us. “Yeah. What was that?”

Lorien steps closer, his spear held at the ready, his voice low but steady. “It’s coming from up ahead. Stay close.”

The grinding sound grows louder, reverberating through the narrow space. It’s accompanied by a faint, rhythmic thud, as if something heavy is moving—or being moved.

Kaida leans in slightly, her voice barely above a whisper. “Do you think it’s… another trap? Or something guarding the key?”

I narrow my eyes, my heart pounding as I strain to see through the dim light. The faint glow of the moss is barely enough to illuminate the corridor ahead, and the shadows seem to dance with every flicker of movement.

“Whatever it is,” I say quietly, “we’re not going to find out by standing here.”

“Alright let’s go.” Without hesitating, I leap forward, my instincts screaming to take the initiative. My boots hit the stone floor with a light thud, and I crouch low, bow drawn and ready to fire at whatever lies ahead.

The grinding noise grows louder as I advance, and for a moment, the shadows seem to ripple in the faint light. As I land, my eyes lock onto the source of the sound—a massive stone door slowly sliding open.

The door is engraved with intricate patterns and symbols, glowing faintly as ancient mechanisms pull it apart. Beyond it is a larger chamber, dimly lit by scattered patches of glowing moss and the faint shimmer of something metallic resting on a pedestal in the center of the room.

“The key,” I whisper, my breath catching in my throat.

Kaida and Lorien rush forward behind me, stopping just short of the chamber’s entrance.

“You couldn’t wait a second, could you?” Kaida mutters, catching her breath.

Lorien steps forward cautiously, his spear held at the ready. “It’s too quiet,” he says, his voice low. “There’s no way this is going to be that easy.”

I nod, my grip tightening on my bow. “Stay alert. There’s bound to be a catch.”

The key itself barely looks like a key, instead an odd mix of a crystal and gold. It glints on the pedestal, its crystalline and gold surface shimmering faintly in the dim light. But the air in the room feels heavy, charged, as if something unseen is watching us.

“Let’s look around first,” I say quietly, lowering my bow slightly but keeping it ready. “This is way too obvious. There’s got to be something we’re missing.”

Kaida nods, gripping her staff tightly as she glances warily around the chamber. “Good call. The last thing we need is to set off another trap.”

Lorien steps ahead slightly, his spear at the ready as he scans the walls and floor. “I’ll check the perimeter,” he says. “Keep your eyes open for anything unusual.”

Kaida moves to the left, examining the intricate symbols carved into the stone walls. “These engravings… they’re not just decorative,” she murmurs. “They look like runes. Maybe magical, but it’s hard to tell what they do.”

I stay near the entrance, my eyes fixed on the pedestal in the center of the room. The key glints in the faint light, but something about it feels… off. The way it’s displayed so prominently, as if it’s waiting for us to grab it—it’s too easy.

Kaida calls out softly, “There’s something strange about these runes. They’re glowing faintly, like they’re linked to something in the room.”

Lorien pauses near the far corner of the chamber, crouching to examine the floor. “Pressure plates,” he mutters. “Looks like the area around the pedestal is rigged. Step wrong, and we’re in trouble. Real life—or digital life, Indiana Jones…”

I frown, my mind racing. “So we can’t just grab the key. There’s probably a mechanism tied to it—or the runes Kaida mentioned.”

Kaida steps closer to me, her brow furrowed. “If I had more time, I might be able to figure out what the runes do. But I’d need to focus.”

I freeze, my focus snapping toward the entrance of the chamber as a faint noise echoes down the corridor we came through. It’s faint at first, but growing louder—a rhythmic clink, clink, clink, like metal on stone.

“Did you hear that?” I whisper, glancing at Kaida and Lorien.

Kaida’s eyes widen, and she tightens her grip on her staff. “Yeah. That’s not good.”

Lorien steps toward the entrance, his spear at the ready. “Something’s coming,” he says quietly, his voice tense. “It might be those golems we left behind. If the trap reset, they could’ve reactivated.”

Kaida bites her lip, glancing between me and the pedestal in the center of the room. “We don’t have much time. If they get here before we figure this out, we’ll be trapped.”

The clinking sound grows louder, the steady rhythm filling the air. My heart pounds as I glance back at the key, still glinting innocently on the pedestal.

“Kaida, can you figure out the runes fast enough, or do we grab the key and run for it?”

Kaida hesitates, her brow furrowing. “I can try, but it’s a risk. If I mess up, I might trigger something worse.”

The sound of movement grows louder, closer. Whatever’s coming, we only have moments to act.

“Lorien,” I say quickly, turning to him, “use your spear to swipe the key. Don’t get too close to the pedestal.”

Lorien nods, gripping his spear tightly as he steps forward. His movements are careful, his eyes flicking between the pedestal and the glowing runes along the walls. “If there’s a trap, this might keep us out of its range.”

Kaida steps to the side, her staff raised and ready. “I’ll keep an eye on the runes. If they react, I’ll try to stop whatever happens.”

I stay near the entrance, my bow drawn and pointed back toward the corridor. The clinking noise grows louder, closer, echoing through the tight space. Whatever’s coming, we only have moments.

Lorien inches closer to the pedestal, extending his spear slowly toward the key. The faint light of the chamber reflects off its golden surface as the tip of his weapon gets closer, closer…

With a sharp motion, Lorien knocks the key off swiftly diving to catch it. For a moment, nothing happens. The room remains silent, the runes still faintly glowing.

Then, with a loud rumble, the ground beneath the pedestal begins to shake. The blue runes on the walls flare brighter, their light pulsating in rapid bursts.

“Something’s happening!” Kaida shouts, stepping back.

The corridor behind us erupts in a deafening roar as the clinking noise turns into a thunderous crash. I glance back just in time to see a massive metal and rock amalgamation charging into view, its glowing eyes locked onto us.

“Got it!” Lorien shouts, holding up the key.

I see the golem charging toward us, its massive arm already swinging. Instinct kicks in, and I leap to the side, trying to get out of its path—but I’m not fast enough.

The golem’s stone arm slams into me, and a wave of pain crashes through my body as I’m sent sprawling across the floor. My bow skitters out of my hand, clattering against the stone as I struggle to catch my breath.

“Artemis!” Kaida screams, rushing toward me.

Lorien grips his spear tightly, his eyes blazing with determination. “Kaida, help her! I’ll hold it off!” he shouts, positioning himself between me and the golem.

The golem stomps closer, its glowing eyes fixed on us as it raises its massive arm for another strike. The air is heavy with the sound of grinding stone and the faint hum of its magic.

Kaida kneels beside me, her hands trembling
“Are you ok? Get up if you can!” she urges, her voice panicked. “We have to move!”

Lorien lunges at the golem, his spear striking against the joints of its body with a sharp clang. The impact barely slows it down, but he holds his ground, his jaw tight with effort. “Guys! We can’t stay here!”

I grit my teeth, pushing through the lingering pain as I force myself to stand. My body aches from the golem’s strike, but there’s no time to dwell on it. My eyes catch sight of something—a new door, glowing faintly on the far side of the chamber.

“There!” I shout, pointing toward it. “A door—it must’ve opened when we took the key!”

Kaida helps me to my feet, her staff glowing faintly as she supports me. “We need to move—now!” she says, her voice trembling but firm.

Lorien glances back at us, his spear raised as the golem steps closer, its massive arms grinding through the air. “Go!” he yells. “I’ll hold it off until you’re through!”

“No way!” Kaida snaps, her eyes narrowing. “You’re coming too!”

The golem lets out a deafening roar, its movements growing faster as it locks onto Lorien. My heart pounds as I grab my bow from the ground, adrenaline fueling my movements.

“Lorien, come on!” I shout, nocking an arrow and aiming for the golem’s head. “We all leave together!”

Lorien hesitates for a second before nodding sharply. He lunges back, breaking away from the golem as I release the arrow. It strikes the creature’s glowing eye, making it stagger just enough to give us a chance to run.

“Go, go, go!” I yell, grabbing Kaida’s hand and pulling her toward the glowing door.

The three of us sprint across the chamber, the pounding footsteps of the golem echoing behind us. As we reach the door, I glance back, seeing the massive construct closing the distance with alarming speed.

We burst through the door just as it begins to slide shut behind us, the grinding of stone loud and relentless. The golem reaches out, its massive hand nearly catching Lorien’s spear before the door slams shut with a resounding boom.

The corridor ahead is dark and narrow, the air heavy and cold. My heart is racing as I lean against the wall, trying to catch my breath. “That… was too close,” I mutter, clutching the key tightly in my hand.

Kaida nods, her chest heaving as she leans on her staff. “No kidding. Is everyone okay?”

Lorien straightens, his spear still in hand. “We’re fine. But we need to keep moving. If that door doesn’t hold, it might come after us.”

I glance down as we start moving again, noticing a faint wetness on my arm. In the dim light of the corridor, I can see it—blood trailing down from a scrape left by the golem’s strike. It stings, but I clench my jaw and push the pain aside.

“We need to keep moving,” I say firmly, gripping my bow tightly and stepping forward. “That door won’t hold forever.”

Kaida looks like she wants to protest, her gaze flicking toward me, but she stays quiet. Her staff glows faintly as she casts a quick spell, the faint light helping to illuminate the path ahead.

Lorien keeps pace beside me, his spear at the ready. “If the key triggered that golem, who knows what’s waiting further in,” he says quietly, his voice steady despite the tension in his face.

“We’ll deal with it,” I reply, my tone firm. “We’ve come too far to stop now.”

The corridor ahead is narrow and winding, the walls lined with more of those faintly glowing runes. Their light pulses softly, almost like a heartbeat, and the air feels heavy, oppressive.

Kaida glances at them nervously. “These runes again. Do you think they’re guiding us—or warning us?”

“Maybe both,” Lorien mutters, his eyes scanning the path for any signs of danger.

I tighten my grip on the key, the cold material biting into my palm. The sound of our footsteps echoes through the tight space, and every creak and groan of the ancient structure makes my heart pound harder.

“We need to get out of here,” I say firmly, quickening my pace. “And find the others. They could be in danger.”

Kaida glances at me, her brow furrowed with worry, but she nods. “You’re right. If they ran into trouble while we were separated…” She doesn’t finish the thought, but the fear in her voice is clear.

Lorien keeps stride beside me, his spear steady in his grip. “Then we move fast, but stay sharp. Whatever’s waiting for us ahead won’t make this easy.”

The corridor twists and turns, the faint glow of the runes pulsing faster now, as though urging us onward. The air feels colder, heavier, and I can’t shake the feeling that we’re being watched.

The sound of dripping water echoes through the passage, mingling with the faint hum of the magic-infused runes. My heart pounds in my chest, the adrenaline keeping the ache in my arm at bay as we push forward.

We round a corner, and the passage suddenly widens into a larger chamber. The air feels even heavier here, and the faint glint of something metallic catches my eye in the center of the room.

“There’s something there,” Kaida whispers, stepping closer to me.

Lorien narrows his eyes, scanning the chamber. “But no sign of the others still,” he mutters.

As we step into the chamber, the metallic object in the center begins to hum softly, the sound vibrating through the air. I freeze, my grip tightening on my bow as I glance toward it.

The object glows faintly now, its surface pulsing with the same energy as the runes on the walls. The hum grows louder, more insistent, like a warning—or a call.

Kaida takes a cautious step back, her staff raised. “That… doesn’t feel right.” she says, her voice trembling slightly.

Lorien moves closer to me, his spear at the ready. “Stay close,” he says quietly, his gaze fixed on the object. “It could be another trap—or something worse.”

The hum grows louder still, filling the chamber with an almost deafening vibration. The ground beneath us begins to tremble, and the runes on the walls light up in rapid succession, their glow spreading toward the object like a web of energy.

“What’s it doing?” Kaida asks, her voice tight with fear.

“I don’t know,” I reply, my heart pounding. “But we need to figure it out—fast.”

The object suddenly flares with light, casting the chamber in a blinding golden glow. A low, resonant boom echoes through the space, and the energy from the runes shoots upward, forming a swirling vortex of light above us.

I shield my eyes, my mind racing. “Is it… activating something?”

Kaida steps closer, her voice rising with panic. “If it’s tied to the key, it could be unlocking something—or summoning something!”

The hum deepens into a roar, and the ground beneath us shakes violently. Dust and small chunks of stone fall from the ceiling as the room begins to crumble.

“This place is coming down!” Kaida yells, clutching her staff tightly as she stumbles backward.

“We need to move!” Lorien shouts, his voice cutting through the chaos. “Now!”

I glance at the glowing object, its light intensifying as cracks begin to form in the walls around us. The chamber shakes harder, and a massive chunk of stone crashing to the ground nearby.

“Go! Get to the exit!” I yell, gripping the key tightly as I motion toward the corridor behind us.

Lorien grabs my arm, pulling me as the three of us sprint toward the passage we entered through. The ground shifts and crumbles beneath our feet, the roar of collapsing stone drowning out everything else.

Kaida stumbles, and I grab her hand, yanking her forward as another piece of the ceiling crashes behind us. “Keep moving!” I shout.

The glowing object’s light reaches a blinding crescendo as we reach the edge of the corridor. I glance back just in time to see the vortex of energy collapse in on itself with a deafening boom, sending a shockwave through the chamber as it fully collapses.

The force propels us forward into the narrow tunnel, and I land hard on the stone floor, clutching the key tightly to my chest as the entrance behind us seals with a massive crash.

Coughing, I sit up, blinking through the dust and debris. Kaida is beside me, her staff still clutched in her hands, and Lorien helps her to her feet before turning to me.

“You alright?” he asks, his voice steady but concerned.

I nod, my chest heaving as I catch my breath. “Yeah,” I say, my voice shaky. “But we need to keep moving.”

I wince, clutching my arm as a sharp pain shoots through it. The bleeding has gotten worse, and the warmth of the blood soaking my sleeve forces me to stop pretending it’s nothing.

Kaida notices immediately, her eyes widening. “Artemis, you’re hurt!” She rushes over, kneeling beside me and pulling out a small cloth from her bag. “Why didn’t you say anything?”

Lorien kneels beside her, his brow furrowed. “You should’ve told us,” he says quietly, his voice carrying a hint of frustration. “You can’t just ignore something like this.”

I grit my teeth, shaking my head as the pain flares. “We didn’t have time,” I mutter, glancing down at the wound. “We needed to move.”

Kaida gently pushes my hand away, inspecting the injury. The gash is deep, blood running freely down my arm. “It’s not good,” she says, her voice steady despite the worry in her eyes. “But I can fix this. Just hold still.”

She grabs a cloth from her bag wrapping it on the wound. “There,” Kaida says, letting out a breath. “It’s not perfect, but it’ll hold for now.”

“Drink this now.” Kaida says forcefully handing me a potion.

I flex my fingers, testing the movement in my arm. It still aches, but it’s manageable. “Thanks,” I say, my voice softer now.

Kaida looks at me sharply. “No more hiding injuries, okay? If something happens to you, we’re all in trouble.”

Lorien nods, standing and offering me a hand. “She’s right. You can’t help the group if you don’t take care of yourself.”

I take his hand, letting him pull me to my feet. “Alright,” I say, glancing between them. “My bad. Let’s just keep moving.”

Kaida sighs, but she smiles faintly. “Good. Now let’s find the others before something worse happens.”

Kaida stands, brushing the dust off her robes, her expression tired. “The others have the rest of the potions,” she says, glancing at her bag. “So… try not to get hurt again, okay?”

I nod, flexing my arm cautiously. “I’ll do my best. Let’s just hope we don’t run into anything else before we find the others.”

Lorien looks between us, his spear resting against his shoulder. “We’ll have to be careful. If something happens and we can’t heal, we’re in trouble.”

Kaida sighs, gripping her staff tightly. “Yeah, well, let’s hope the others are better off than we are. At least they have a few potions.”

“I’ll take the lead,” Lorien says, stepping forward. “I’m better equipped if something jumps out at us.” He says, gripping his spear tightly as he steps forward, his movements careful and deliberate.

“Stay close,” he says, glancing back at me and Kaida. “If there’s anything ahead, I’ll deal with it first.”

Kaida and I follow closely behind, her staff glowing faintly to light the way. The corridor is eerily quiet now, the only sounds our footsteps and the occasional drip of water echoing through the narrow space.

My arm still aches, but I push the discomfort aside, focusing on the faint sound of dripping water.

As Lorien moves ahead, his sharp eyes scanning the walls and floor, I can’t help but glance at the key in my hand. Its faint glow pulses slightly, almost like it’s reacting to something deeper within the tunnels.

“Artemis,” Kaida whispers beside me, her voice low. “Do you see it? The key—it’s… doing something.”

I nod, my grip tightening on it. “Yeah. It’s like it’s… pulsating.”

Lorien pauses ahead, holding up a hand to stop us. “Wait,” he says, his voice tense. “There’s something up ahead.”

I step closer, peering over his shoulder. The passage opens into a larger chamber, its walls lined with faintly glowing runes. In the center of the room, a faint light flickers—another pedestal, but this one is empty.

“Another one?” Kaida mutters, her grip tightening on her staff. “What do you think it’s for?”

Lorien’s jaw tightens as he steps closer, his eyes scanning the room. “I don’t know,” he says quietly. “But stay ready. This place doesn’t give anything away without a fight.”

I glance around the room, my gut twisting with unease as I take in the glowing runes and the ominous empty pedestal. “Let’s not waste time,” I say, gripping the key tightly. “We need to find another door and get out of here. The others might need us.”

Kaida nods quickly, her relief clear. “Agreed. This place gives me the creeps.”

Lorien doesn’t argue, though his gaze lingers on the pedestal for a moment longer. “Stay close,” he says, stepping further into the room.

We begin searching the chamber, our eyes scanning the walls for any sign of another door. The runes pulse faintly, their light casting eerie shadows across the uneven stone.

“There!” Kaida whispers, pointing toward a faint outline in the far wall.

Sure enough, a narrow doorframe is barely visible, its edges blending seamlessly with the stone. It doesn’t glow like the others, but the faint draft of air coming from it suggests it’s open—or at least not sealed.

Lorien steps up to it, his spear at the ready. “Looks clear,” he says, glancing back at us.

I nod, my grip tightening on my bow. “Then let’s move. We can’t afford to waste any more time.”

The three of us press through the narrow doorway, the air growing colder as we move deeper into the tunnels. My heart pounds as I think about the others, hoping they’re safe—and that we’re heading in the right direction.

“It’s getting cold down here,” I mutter, wrapping my free arm around myself to ward off the chill. The air feels damp and heavy, each breath coming out in faint wisps of mist.

Kaida shivers beside me, gripping her staff tighter. “Yeah, no kidding. It’s like the deeper we go, the worse it gets.”

Lorien glances back at us, his expression calm but serious. “If it’s getting colder, it could mean we’re close to something—maybe the others, or something guarding the way to them.”

The narrow corridor opens up slightly, the walls covered in more of the glowing runes. This time, they seem to emit a faint, icy-blue light, their glow reflecting off the slick stone like frost. The chill bites at my skin, making my arm ache even more.

Kaida hesitates, her breath visible in the frigid air. “These runes… they’re different from the ones before,” she says quietly, running her fingers lightly over one. “They even feel… colder.”

I tighten my grip on my bow, my instincts screaming to stay on edge. “Just stay alert. We can’t afford to stop now.”

Lorien moves ahead, his spear held at the ready. The draft grows stronger, and with it, the sound of something faint—like whispers carried on the cold air. My chest tightens as I glance around, trying to pinpoint the source.

“Do you hear that?” I whisper.

Kaida nods, her eyes wide. “Yeah. Whispers. Like… like they’re coming from the walls.”

Lorien halts abruptly, raising a hand to stop us. “There’s something ahead,” he says quietly. “The air’s shifting.”

The whispers grow louder, swirling through the air until they’re deafening. Before I can react, the runes on the walls flare brightly, and glowing figures begin to emerge from the stone.

They’re spirits—translucent and glowing with an icy-blue light, their forms twisted and ghostly. Their mouths stretch open impossibly wide, emitting ear-piercing screams that reverberate through the corridor.

“Spirits!” Kaida yells, stumbling back as she grips her staff.

Lorien steps in front of us, his spear raised defensively. “Get ready!” he shouts over the noise.

The spirits rush toward us, their forms flickering as they dart through the air. I nock an arrow, my hands trembling from the cold as I aim at the closest one. Releasing the string, the arrow flies through the air, striking the spirit—but it passes harmlessly through, the spirit shrieking even louder as it surges toward me.

“They’re not solid!” I shout, stepping back as the spirit charges. “Kaida, can you do something?”

Kaida’s hands glow as she raises her staff, her voice trembling but steady. “I—I can try!” She mutters an incantation, and a wave of energy pulses outward, briefly slowing the spirits as they flicker and distort.

“They’re weak to magic!” she shouts. “But I can’t hold them off for long!”

Lorien lunges at one of the spirits with his spear, the glowing tip of his weapon flashing as it grazes the spirit’s form. The spirit wavers, letting out a piercing wail before dissipating. “Enchanted weapons work too!” he calls out.

The remaining spirits circle us, their screams filling the air.

“Great!” I shout, ducking under a screaming spirit as it swoops toward me. “I’m the only one who can’t hurt these things! Why didn’t I get to start with an enchanted bow?”

Kaida glances at me, her face tense as she casts another wave of magic to hold the spirits back. “You did get that orb so I think that evens it out.” she snaps, though there’s a flicker of a grin in her voice.

“I think I’d trade right now!” I shout, rolling to the side as another spirit lunges toward me.

Lorien drives his spear into a nearby spirit, the weapon glowing faintly as the spirit lets out a final wail and dissipates. “Stay sharp, Artemis!” he calls, stepping back as another spirit dives toward him. “Keep them distracted if you can’t hurt them!”

“Distracted?!” I snap, narrowly dodging another spirit. “They’re trying to turn me into a ghost buffet!”

Kaida’s magic flares again, her energy visibly draining as she slows two more spirits. “Just keep moving! We need to clear them or get out of here!”

We push forward, step by step, dodging and fighting off the relentless spirits as their screams fill the air. Each movement feels like a battle in itself, my heart pounding as I twist and leap to avoid their icy claws.

“Keep moving!” I shout, glancing back at Kaida and Lorien.

Kaida’s magic flares weakly, the exhaustion clear on her face as she slows another spirit. “I can’t keep this up for much longer!” she calls, her voice strained.

Lorien stays at the front, his spear glowing faintly as he drives it into another spirit. “We’re almost there!” he shouts, motioning to the faint outline of a door at the end of the corridor. “Don’t stop!”

But the spirits don’t let up. More emerge from the walls, their glowing forms swirling around us as the air grows colder and heavier. My breaths come out in visible puffs, and the chill bites at my skin, making my movements sluggish.

“We can’t keep this up!” Kaida shouts, stumbling as a spirit brushes past her, its icy aura sapping her strength.

I glance at the door, my chest tightening. “It has to be the way out!” I yell, gripping my bow tightly. “We just need to reach it!”

Lorien nods, his voice firm. “Stay together! I’ll clear the way!”

The door looms closer, but the spirits grow more frantic, their screams intensifying as they try to block our path.

I grit my teeth, the helplessness eating away at me as I dodge another spirit.

Lorien spins his spear around, his movements precise as he pierces another spirit attempting to flank him.

“Left, Kaida!” I yell as another spirit dives at her from the shadows.

Kaida spins in time, a burst of magic from her staff sending the spirit flickering and slowing it just enough for Lorien to finish it with his spear.

“We’re almost there!” Lorien shouts, motioning to the door just a few feet away now. “Stay together!”

The spirits grow more frantic, their glowing forms swirling faster and their screams intensifying as they close in from all sides.

I scan the corridor frantically, spotting another spirit diving at Kaida from her right. “Right side!” I yell, drawing her attention just in time for her to spin and block it with a weak burst of energy.

The door is just steps away now, and my heart pounds as we push forward through the onslaught.

I stumble through the doorway, the icy grasp of a spirit narrowly missing me as I slam into the stone floor of the next room. My breath comes in ragged gasps, my heart pounding as I whip around to see the others following close behind.

Kaida bursts through next, her staff glowing faintly as she fires off one last burst of magic to hold the spirits at bay. Lorien is right behind her, his spear spinning in a defensive arc as the door slams shut behind him.

The screaming stops abruptly, leaving only the echo of our heavy breathing in the now-silent room.

“Everyone okay?” Lorien asks, his voice steady but strained.

Kaida nods weakly, clutching her staff. “Barely,” she mutters, leaning against the wall to catch her breath.

I straighten up, clutching my bow tightly. “We’re here,” I say, glancing around the room. “But… what now?”

The answer comes quickly. The center of the room begins to glow, a faint, pulsing light emanating from a circular stone platform. The runes carved into the floor around it light up in sequence, their glow casting eerie patterns across the walls.

“What is that?” Kaida whispers, her eyes wide as she steps closer.

Lorien grips his spear tightly, his gaze fixed on the glowing platform. “Looks like another test,” he says quietly.

The pulsing light intensifies, and a faint hum fills the air, growing louder with each second. My chest tightens as I glance between the platform and the others.

“Whatever it is,” I say firmly, “we’d better be ready.”

As the light from the platform intensifies, a faint beep… beep… beep echoes through the room, sharp and rhythmic. I freeze, glancing toward the glowing platform.

“Do you hear that?” I whisper, my voice tense.

Kaida nods slowly, gripping her staff tightly. “Yeah… What the hell is it?”

Lorien steps closer, his spear at the ready, his expression grim. “It’s coming from the platform. That doesn’t sound like magic.”

The beeping grows faster, the rhythm becoming more urgent. The glow from the platform shifts, pulsing in time with the sound.

My heart pounds, dread pooling in my stomach. “It’s like a… countdown,” I say, the realization hitting me hard. “We need to move!”

Kaida’s eyes widen. “A countdown to what?!”

“I don’t think we want to find out!” Lorien shouts, motioning toward the far side of the room.

The walls begin to tremble, faint cracks forming along the edges as the beeping becomes a rapid, piercing BEEP BEEP BEEP.

I sprint toward the glowing platform, my heart pounding as the rapid beeping fills the air. “Maybe we can stop the countdown!” I shout over my shoulder

Kaida and Lorien follow close behind, their footsteps echoing through the trembling room.

The moment we reach the platform, the light of the runes flare, blinding us for a split second. The beeping stops abruptly, replaced by a low hum.

The platform jolts, then begins to rise, grinding against ancient mechanisms as it lifts us off the ground. Dust and debris fall around us, and I glance down to see the room below shrinking as the platform ascends.

Kaida clutches her staff, her knuckles white. “Let’s hope this doesn’t just drop us into something worse,” she mutters.

Lorien steadies himself, his spear at the ready as he scans the narrowing walls around us. “If this is the game’s way of giving us a break, it’s got a twisted sense of humor.”

The platform continues to rise, the glow intensifying as we’re lifted higher. The air grows colder again, the hum vibrating beneath my feet.

Finally, the platform slows, coming to a stop in another chamber. This one is eerily silent, the walls lined with intricate carvings that seem to shimmer faintly in the dim light.

I step off cautiously, the key still clutched tightly in my hand. “Is this… it?” I ask, my voice hushed.

Kaida steps off behind me, glancing around nervously. “Looks like some kind of… ceremonial space?”

Lorien nods toward a large stone door on the far side of the room, its surface covered in glowing symbols. “If there’s a way forward, it’s through there.”

The silence of the chamber is shattered by a deep, rhythmic thud-thud… thud-thud. It’s faint at first, but unmistakable—a heartbeat, steady and slow, echoing through the space.

I freeze, my grip tightening on my bow. “Do you hear that?” I whisper, my voice barely audible.

Kaida nods, her eyes wide as she glances around. “Yeah… it’s coming from… everywhere.”

Lorien steps forward cautiously, his spear held at the ready. “No,” he says, his voice low and tense. “It’s coming from behind that door.”

The glowing symbols on the stone door pulse faintly, almost in time with the heartbeat. The sound is deep and resonant, vibrating through the floor beneath our feet.

Kaida shivers, clutching her staff tightly. “Whatever’s in there… it’s alive,” she says softly.

I swallow hard, my chest tightening as the sound grows louder, more insistent. The heartbeat seems to fill the air, heavy and oppressive, each pulse sending a wave of unease through me.

“This… doesn’t feel right,” I mutter, glancing at Lorien and Kaida.

Lorien nods grimly. “It’s not. But if we want answers, I’m guessing it’s in there…”

The glowing symbols on the door shimmer, and the faint outline of a hole becomes visible at its center. My stomach churns as I glance down at the key in my hand.

“Do we… use the key?” Kaida asks hesitantly, her voice trembling.

Before I can even open my mouth to respond, the key slips from my hand. It floats into the air, glowing faintly as if drawn by an unseen force.

“Hey!” I shout, reaching for it instinctively, but it’s already too far out of reach.

Kaida steps back, her eyes wide. “It’s… moving on its own.”

The key hovers in front of the massive door for a moment, then flies into the keyhole at the center. A deep click echoes through the chamber, and the glowing symbols on the door pulse brighter.

The heartbeat grows louder, resonating through the air as the door begins to shift. Dust and debris fall from its edges as ancient mechanisms grind into motion, and the massive stone slab starts to open.

Lorien tightens his grip on his spear, stepping in front of us protectively. “Stay close,” he says firmly, his eyes fixed on the widening gap in the doorway.

The light spilling through the opening is dim, but I can see faint shapes shifting in the shadows beyond. The heartbeat is deafening now, each pulse sending a wave of dread through me.

Kaida grips her staff, her knuckles white. “What’s behind there?” she whispers, her voice trembling.

The door groans open fully, revealing a cavernous space beyond. At its center, bathed in a faint, pulsating glow, is a massive, organic structure—something resembling a heart. Its surface is veined and slick, each pulse sending waves of energy through the room.

I take a shaky step forward, my breath catching in my throat. “What… is that?”

I stare at the massive, pulsating heart, my breath catching in my throat. The sound of its deep, rhythmic thudding reverberates through the chamber, making the ground feel alive beneath my feet.

“Is this…” I whisper, glancing back at Kaida and Lorien. “Is this what the map guy wanted? Is this… the key’s purpose?”

Kaida’s face pales as she clutches her staff, her wide eyes fixed on the heart. “I… I don’t know,” she says, her voice trembling. “But if it is, why didn’t he tell us? Why send us here without warning about… this?”

Lorien steps forward cautiously, his spear at the ready. “If he knew this was here, he didn’t he sure didn’t act like it.” he says grimly. “This doesn’t feel like the end of the quest.”

Kaida bites her lip, glancing nervously between me and the heart. “Maybe… maybe it’s connected to this world. Or the vault. Or both,” she says.

A roar echoes through the chamber, deep and guttural, sending a chill down my spine. The sound of heavy, pounding footsteps follows—fast, relentless, and getting closer by the second.

My heart races as I spin around to face the open door. “Something’s coming!” I shout, gripping my bow tightly. “We need to shut the door—now!”

Kaida rushes toward the doorframe, her eyes scanning the edges frantically. “There’s got to be a way to close it!” she yells, her voice trembling.

Lorien steps to her side, his spear ready as he glances at the glowing key still embedded in the center of the door. “The key opened it,” he says, his voice calm but urgent. “Maybe it can close it too!”

I sprint toward the door, reaching up and trying to grab the key best I can. It’s warm to the touch, pulsing faintly in time with the massive heart behind us. I try to pull it free, but it doesn’t budge.

“It’s stuck!” I shout, glancing back at the others. “Kaida, can you do something?!”

Kaida raises her staff, her face pale as she mutters an incantation. A faint glow surrounds the key, but the magic flickers and fades. “Nothings happening!” she says, frustration and fear in her voice.

The pounding footsteps grow louder, the roar echoing again, closer this time. My chest tightens as I glance toward the corridor beyond the open door. The shadows shift, and I can see the faint outline of something massive barreling toward us.

Before I can make another move, three figures sprint into the room, their footsteps echoing loudly. Behind them, the pounding and roaring intensify, shaking the ground beneath us.

Then, with a deafening boom, the door slams shut behind them, cutting off the creature mid-roar. The room falls into an uneasy silence, save for the faint hum of the glowing heart and the heavy breathing of the newcomers.

My bow is still drawn as I take in the new arrivals. My tension eases as I recognize them—it’s Hrothgar, Veyron, and Lyra.

Hrothgar’s axe is still raised, his face drenched in sweat as he glances back at the sealed door. “That… thing nearly had us,” he growls, his voice thick with frustration.

Veyron leans against the wall, his daggers still in hand as he tries to catch his breath. “Nice timing on that door,” he mutters, glancing at us with a smirk. “Didn’t think we’d make it.”

Lyra looks shaken, her eyes wide as she stares at the massive heart in the center of the room. “What… what is that?” she whispers, her voice trembling.

Kaida steps forward, her staff still glowing faintly. “We don’t know,” she says, her voice steady but uncertain. “It started glowing when the key activated, but… it’s alive. And it feels dangerous.”

Hrothgar’s gaze locks onto me, his expression serious. “Artemis,” he says, his voice low. “What’s the plan? Is this what we came here for?”

I glance back at the heart, its rhythmic thudding filling the room. The glowing runes on the walls pulse in time with it, as though waiting for something—waiting for us.

“I… I don’t know,” I admit, my voice shaky as I glance between the heart and the sealed door. “But we didn’t close the door. It shut on its own, like… the game wanted us in here.”

The group falls silent, the weight of my words sinking in.

Kaida steps closer to the heart, her staff glowing faintly. “It feels… deliberate,” she says softly, her voice barely audible over the deep, rhythmic thud-thud of the heart. “Like this whole thing was designed to trap us—or test us.”

Hrothgar grips his axe tightly, his expression grim. “If it’s a test, then what the hell are we supposed to do? That thing,” he motions to the heart, “doesn’t look like something we want to mess with.”

Veyron leans against the wall, twirling a dagger in his hand. “Maybe it’s the key to getting out of here,” he says, smirking faintly. “Or maybe it’s just here to kill us.”

Lyra shifts uncomfortably, her eyes darting around the room. “If it wanted us here, then… it’s expecting us to do something,” she says hesitantly. “But what?”

I stare at the heart, its pulsating glow casting eerie shadows across the room. My chest tightens as I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself. “I think…” I pause, glancing at the group. “I think we’re supposed to do something with it. But we need to be careful.”

Kaida looks at me, her expression cautious. “Do we approach it?”

Before I can answer Kaida, a figure steps out from behind one of the massive pillars lining the chamber. The dim glow of the heart casts long, flickering shadows across his face, but there’s no mistaking him—the map seller.

“You…” I whisper, my chest tightening as I instinctively draw my bow and aim it at him. “What are you doing here?”

Selric smirks, his calm and confident demeanor as unnerving as ever. “Ah, my dear adventurers,” he says smoothly, spreading his arms as if to greet us. “It seems you’ve done well to make it this far.”

Kaida grips her staff tightly, her face pale but determined. “You sent us here!” she snaps. “What is this place? What’s with that… thing?” She motions to the pulsating heart.

The map seller chuckles, his tone dripping with amusement. “Patience, patience. All will be revealed soon enough.” He steps closer to the heart, his eyes gleaming as he gazes at it. “Magnificent, isn’t it? The very heart of this world, pulsating with life and purpose. The key to everything.”

Hrothgar growls, taking a step forward with his axe at the ready. “Enough riddles. If this thing’s so important, then what the hell are we supposed to do with it?”

Septic turns to face us, his smile widening. “That,” he says cryptically, “depends entirely on you.”

My grip on my bow tightens, frustration boiling in my chest. “What does that mean?” I demand, my voice sharp.

He tilts his head slightly, as if studying us. “This world… it is not as simple as it seems,” he says, his voice calm. “To unlock its secrets—and to escape—you must prove yourselves. The heart is both a gift and a challenge. What you do with it will shape your fate.”

Kaida glances at me, her expression filled with doubt. “Artemis… what do we do?”

Selric steps back, folding his arms as he watches us. “Choose wisely,” he says softly, his voice echoing faintly. “For this world does not forgive missteps.”

“What the hell does that mean?” I snap, lowering my bow slightly but keeping it ready. My voice echoes through the chamber as I glare at the map seller. “And how did you even get down here? You weren’t with us, so don’t act like this is normal.”

Selric tilts his head, his smirk unwavering. “Ah, always the questions with you, Artemis. I wouldn’t expect anything less.”

My hands tighten on the bowstring. “Enough with the cryptic nonsense. Tell us what’s going on, or I swear—”

“—you’ll shoot me?” he interrupts, raising an eyebrow. “By all means, if that’s how you’d like to waste your time.”

Hrothgar steps forward, his axe gleaming in the faint light. “You better start talking, old man. How did you get down here?”

The map seller sighs, brushing imaginary dust off his jacket. “Let’s just say the rules of this world don’t apply to me in the same way they apply to you,” he says nonchalantly. “I have… privileges, shall we call them?”

Kaida narrows her eyes. “You’re not just some random NPC, are you?”

“Ah, she’s catching on!” he says with a flourish, his grin widening. “Very astute, my dear. No, I am not just ‘some random NPC.’ My role in this world is… more complicated.”

I take a step forward, my chest tight with frustration. “Enough games! What does the heart do? Why did you send us here?”

Selric’s smirk fades slightly, his tone turning serious for the first time. “The heart,” he says, gesturing toward the massive, pulsating organ, “is the anchor of this world. Its power sustains everything you see. If you want to escape this game, you must decide whether to destroy it… or harness it.”

My breath catches, and I glance back at the others. Kaida’s face pales further, while Hrothgar’s grip tightens on his axe.

“You’re telling us to either save this place or tear it apart?” I ask, my voice shaking slightly.

The map seller nods slowly. “Precisely. But choose wisely. This world’s fate—and yours—hang in the balance.”

“If you choose to destroy it,” he says casually, as if discussing the weather, “and that’s the wrong decision? Oop—instant game over. You’ll be trapped in a void forever, no escape, no second chances.”

He pauses, a flicker of amusement crossing his face as he continues. “But if you choose to leave it alone and find another way home… well, let’s just say you may be wandering this world for a very, very long time.”

Veyron clutches his dagger tightly, his knuckles white. “Are you serious? That’s… that’s insane! You expect us to make a choice like that with no real answers?”

The map seller shrugs nonchalantly. “This world thrives on difficult decisions. It’s the only way to test who you truly are.”

Lorien steps forward, his spear pointed slightly toward the man. “And what if we choose to harness it?” he asks, his voice low but steady.

The map seller’s smirk returns, his eyes glinting with something unreadable. “Ah, the bold choice. To harness the heart’s power would mean binding yourselves to this world in ways you cannot yet comprehend. It could bring salvation—or damnation. That, of course, depends on you.”

I feel my chest tighten, my pulse racing as I glance at the massive, pulsating heart. Its glow seems almost alive, as though it’s waiting for us to decide its fate.

“This isn’t fair,” I mutter, my voice barely above a whisper. “How are we supposed to know what’s right?”

The map seller leans against a pillar, his smirk fading into a more neutral expression. “Perhaps the better question, Artemis, is not what’s right—but what you’re willing to risk.”

Lyra’s scream cuts through the tense air like a knife, sharp and filled with terror. I spin around, my eyes widening as I see the massive, pulsating heart extending dark, sinewy tendrils toward her.

The tendrils have wrapped tightly around her arms and legs, lifting her off the ground as they pull her closer to the glowing, veined surface of the heart. She thrashes wildly, her face pale with fear.

“Help me!” she cries, her voice trembling. “It won’t let go!”

“Lyra!” I shout, raising my bow and nocking an arrow.

Kaida gasps, her hands trembling as she raises her staff. “What is it doing to her?!”

Lorien rushes forward, his spear ready. “We need to stop it before it’s too late!”

The heart’s thumping grows louder, shaking the very ground beneath us. Its glowing tendrils tighten their grip on Lyra, pulling her closer to its pulsating core.

“Ahhh,” the map seller says, his tone almost gleeful. “She has been chosen.”

I don’t wait to hear more. “We’re not letting it take her!” I shout, pulling my bowstring taut and releasing an arrow directly at the heart. It strikes the surface with a faint thunk but barely leaves a mark.

Kaida raises her staff, her voice trembling. “What do you mean, ‘chosen’? Chosen for what?!”

Selric chuckles, stepping back toward a pillar. “You’ll find out soon enough,” he says cryptically. Then, with a faint shimmer, he vanishes behind the pillar, leaving nothing but the echo of his laughter behind.

“Damn it!” I growl, pulling another arrow and aiming at one of the tendrils holding Lyra. “Kaida, help us get her free!”

Kaida snaps out of her shock, muttering an incantation as a wave of glowing roots erupts from her staff. The magical vines grab on to the tendrils, briefly slowing them down as the roots try to pull the tendrils down but not breaking their grip.

Hrothgar charges forward with a roar, swinging his axe at one of the thicker tendrils. The blade digs deep, and the tendril recoils a bit, but quickly tightens its grip.

“It’s regenerating!” Kaida shouts, her voice filled with panic. “We have to take out the heart!”

Lorien nods, lunging forward and driving his spear into the heart. The glowing surface flickers, and the heart lets out a deep, reverberating thud that shakes the entire chamber.

Lyra lets out a weak cry, her body growing limp as the tendrils pull her closer.

“Keep hitting it!” I yell, aiming another arrow at the heart’s glowing core.

The heart’s glow intensifies, and a shockwave of energy erupts from it, sending us all stumbling backward. The tendrils tighten around Lyra, and her body begins to glow faintly, as if the heart is absorbing her.

“It’s not working!” I shout, loosing another arrow that barely leaves a mark on the massive heart. Each attack—Kaida’s magic, Hrothgar’s axe, Lorien’s spear—hits, but the heart regenerates too quickly, its glowing tendrils reforming almost as soon as they’re damaged.

Kaida grits her teeth, summoning a wave of fiery magic that engulfs part of the heart. The flames flicker and hiss, but the damage heals instantly. “It’s regenerating too fast!” she yells, panic creeping into her voice.

Hrothgar slams his axe into one of the thicker tendrils, grunting with effort as it recoils briefly. “Then what the hell are we supposed to do?!”

Lorien activates his ability, his spearglowing brightly as he lunges at the heart’s core. The strike sends a ripple of energy through the chamber, but the heart pulses stronger, its glow intensifying as the tendrils tighten further around Lyra.

Lyra’s faint cries grow weaker, her body glowing more brightly as the heart seems to draw energy from her. “Help me,” she whispers, her voice barely audible.

I activate Arrow Volley, sending a flurry of glowing arrows into the heart. For a moment, the surface flickers and the tendrils recoil—but almost instantly, the heart regenerates, its pulsing thud growing louder and more powerful.

“This isn’t working!” I yell, frustration and fear twisting in my chest.

Kaida looks around desperately, her staff glowing faintly. “There has to be another way!” she shouts, her voice trembling. “Maybe it’s tied to those runes on the walls! They’re glowing like the heart is!”

I glance at the runes surrounding the room, their reddish orange light pulsing in time with the heart. “If they’re connected, maybe we can break the link!”

“Kaida, see if you can figure it out!” I shout, turning to her as I ready another arrow. “We’ll slow it down the best we can!”

Kaida nods, determination flickering in her eyes as she turns toward the glowing runes on the walls. “I’ll try!” she says, gripping her staff tightly as she rushes to the nearest set of runes. “Just keep it busy!”

Hrothgar lets out a thunderous roar, his axe glowing faintly as he activates his special ability. His muscles seem to surge with strength, and he charges forward with a brutal swing, severing several tendrils in a single blow. The heart recoils slightly, its glowing surface flickering under the force of the attack.

“Nice hit!” Lorien shouts, activating his spear’s special enchantment. The weapon glows even brighter as he drives it into the heart’s core, sending another ripple of energy through the room. The heart shudders, but its regeneration kicks in almost instantly, restoring the damage.

I unleash another Arrow Volley, my glowing arrows streaking through the air and striking the tendrils wrapped around Lyra. For a moment, they loosen their grip especially when the glowing arrow hits, but the heart pulses stronger, drawing her closer to its core.

“It’s not enough!” I yell, gritting my teeth.

Kaida presses her hand against one of the runes, her staff glowing faintly as she mutters an incantation. The rune flickers, its glow dimming slightly. “They’re definitely connected!” she shouts. “But they’re warded or something—it’s going to take time to break them!”

“Then we’ll give you all the time you need!” Hrothgar growls, slamming his axe into another tendril as it lashes toward him.

The heart lets out a deafening thud, the glowing runes on the walls pulsing brighter as if resisting Kaida’s magic. Lyra’s glow intensifies, her body almost translucent as the heart continues to pull her towards itself.

“Kaida, hurry!” I shout, my chest tightening as I aim another arrow.

I fire the arrow as a bright flash appears. I feel myself flying backwards as we all get blasted back as the heart finally absorbs Lyra.

The world feels like it’s spinning as I try to push myself up, my vision blurry and my ears ringing from the explosion. The faint glow of the chamber flickers erratically, casting disjointed shadows across the room.

“Lyra!” I shout, my voice trembling as I force myself to focus. “Are you okay?”

Slowly, my vision clears, and my heart sinks as I see her. The heart is gone—completely vanished—and in its place is Lyra, lying on the ground. Her clothes are now white and gold, faintly glowing with an otherworldly light. Her body radiates a strange energy, and for a moment, I can’t breathe.

Kaida groans from somewhere behind me, her voice weak. “What… what happened?”

Lorien stumbles to his feet, his spear still clutched in his hand, though his movements are shaky. “The heart… it’s gone,” he mutters, his voice filled with disbelief.

I take a shaky step forward, my legs unsteady beneath me. “Lyra?” I whisper, my voice breaking as I inch closer to her. “Lyra, can you hear me?”

Her eyes slowly flutter open, and for a moment, they seem normal. But as she looks at me, a faint golden glow flickers in her irises. She sits up slowly, her movements graceful but unnatural, and when she speaks, her voice has a strange, echoing quality.

“I…” she begins, her gaze distant as if she’s looking through me. “I feel… everything.”

Hrothgar stumbles to his feet, his axe dragging along the ground. “Lyra? Is it really you?”

Kaida moves cautiously closer, her staff glowing faintly. “She’s… different,” she says quietly, her voice laced with fear. “The heart… it didn’t absorb her. But it changed her.”

Lyra stands slowly, the golden glow around her intensifying. She looks down at her hands, flexing her fingers as if testing them. “I am… more,” she says softly, her voice calm but unsettling.

The air in the room grows colder, and I take another step back, my grip tightening on my bow. “Lyra… what did the heart do to you?”

She looks at me, and for a moment, there’s a flicker of the Lyra I knew. But then her expression shifts, becoming unreadable. “I don’t know,” she says quietly, “but I was chosen.”

“What?” I whisper, my voice barely audible over the pounding in my head. Confusion and fear churn in my chest as I take a hesitant step forward, reaching out toward her.

“Lyra…”

Before my hand can reach hers, her body starts to lift off the ground, her feet leaving the stone floor as if gravity no longer applies. The glow around her intensifies, growing blindingly bright.

“Lyra!” I shout, my heart racing. “What’s happening?!”

I hear the others yell out to her trying to figure out what’s happening.

Then her eyes meet mine for a brief moment, and I think I see something—fear, maybe, or understanding—but before I can say anything else, the light around her explodes outward. It’s warm and blinding, forcing me to shield my eyes as the room fills with an overwhelming brilliance.

When the light finally fades, I lower my hand cautiously, blinking against the spots in my vision. The room is eerily silent now, the air heavy and still.

She’s gone.

Kaida stumbles forward, her staff glowing faintly as she scans the room. “What just happened?” she whispers, her voice shaking.

Lorien grips his spear tightly, his eyes darting around the chamber. “She… disappeared,” he says, his voice low and tense. “She’s gone.”

Hrothgar growls, his axe still at the ready. “Where the hell did she go?!”

I stagger forward, my legs feeling like lead as I stare at the spot where Lyra had been. The glow is gone, the heart is gone, and now Lyra is gone too.

I stand frozen for a moment, my mind racing, trying to process everything that just happened. The heart, the light, Lyra—gone. It feels like the ground has been pulled out from under me.

Veyron steps forward, breaking the silence, his tone sharp and edged with frustration. “What now?” he says, looking directly at me. “We came all this way, fought through god-knows-what, and now she’s just… gone? What the hell do we do now?”

I glance at him, his words pulling me back to the present. My grip tightens on my bow as I shake my head. “I… I don’t know,” I admit, my voice trembling. “I don’t know where she went or… or how to get her back.”

End of chapter 10

I did another cliff hanger sorry!
We now know what the key was for… kinda? But what was the heart? What happened to Lyra? What’s going on with Selric? With the heart gone can they even escape now?!
To be continued…

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

The group struggles with what to do next, getting only more questions with each answer.

Chapter 11

“Lyra is gone. I don’t know where she went or… or how to get her back.” I say my voice trembling.

Kaida speaks up, her voice soft but steady. “She’s not just gone. The heart did something to her. It chose her, it changed her—and then it took her somewhere.” She glances around the room, her eyes narrowing. “This isn’t over. Wherever she is, it’s connected to this world.”

Lorien steps forward, his spear still in hand, though his stance is less defensive now. “Kaida’s right,” he says, his voice calm but firm. “We need to figure out what happened. If Lyra’s part of this… whatever this is… we can’t just leave her behind.”

Hrothgar growls, slamming his axe into the ground with frustration. “This damned game doesn’t give us a break! Every time we think we’ve got answers, we get more questions instead!”

I look around the room, my chest tightening. The runes on the walls are still faintly glowing, though their light is faint now. The air feels heavy, charged, as if the chamber is holding its breath.

“She disappeared after the heart took her,” I say slowly, piecing it together. “It wasn’t random—this has to mean something. The runes, the key, the map seller… they’re all connected.”

Veyron crosses his arms, his expression skeptical. “Great. So what? We sit here and hope she comes back? Or do we wonder around and hope we don’t all get ‘chosen’ too?”

I take a deep breath, steadying myself as I look at the others. “Let’s get back to the inn,” I say, trying to sound more confident than I feel. “If we check the party menu, it might show Lyra’s location… maybe even give us a hint about what just happened to her.”

Veyron scoffs, sheathing one of his daggers. “Or,” he says, leaning casually against a pillar, “we skip the guessing game and go straight to that very clearly not NPC map seller. He sent us here, after all. If anyone knows what’s going on, it’s him.”

Hrothgar grunts, hefting his axe onto his shoulder. “Yeah, but he’s also the one who keeps dodging our questions and got us into this mess. Plus we have no idea where he went after he disappeared like some damned shadow.”

Kaida brushes some dust off her robes, her staff still faintly glowing. “I think the inn is our best bet,” she says, her voice soft but determined. “We don’t know where the map seller is, and if we’re wrong, we’ll just be wasting more time. The party menu might give us something concrete.”

Lorien nods in agreement, his expression calm but serious. “Let’s head back to the inn first. If the menu doesn’t help, then we can go after the seller.”

I glance at the others, then back at the faintly glowing runes on the walls. My chest tightens as I think about Lyra and the heart, but I know staying here won’t help her—or us.

“Alright,” I say firmly. “We’ll head back to the inn and check the menu. But we need to move quickly. This place isn’t exactly for—“

Before I can finish my sentence, a clank echoes through the chamber. I look up, startled, as a hatch seemingly appears out of nowhere in the ceiling. It swings open with an eerie precision, and a mechanical ladder drops down, the rungs gleaming faintly in the dim light.

The air is heavy with unease as I step back, my eyes fixed on the hatch. “That wasn’t there before,” I say slowly, my heart pounding.

Kaida grips her staff, glancing nervously at the others. “What now? Another convenient ‘coincidence’? This feels like a trap.”

Veyron smirks, though his dagger is already in hand. “Oh, definitely a trap,” he says casually. “But it’s also our fastest way out of here. Unless someone wants to try and go back through those monsters and collapsing tunnels? Assuming we can even find a way to open the door.”

Hrothgar narrows his eyes at the ladder, his hand tightening on his axe. “It’s too clean. Too deliberate. Whoever—or whatever—put it here wants us to use it.”

Lorien steps forward cautiously, his spear raised as he examines the hatch. “But why?” he asks. “If the heart’s gone, and Lyra’s… changed, then what else is there for them to gain by keeping us here?”

I take a deep breath, glancing at the glowing runes around the room. They’ve dimmed significantly, as if whatever power they had has been drained. My mind races as I weigh the options.

“We don’t have time to argue,” I say firmly, stepping toward the ladder. “If this is a way out, we need to take it. But stay on guard—we don’t know what’s waiting up there.”

The others exchange uneasy glances but nod in agreement.

“I’ll go first,” Lorien offers, gripping the ladder tightly. “If something’s waiting up there, I’ll deal with it.”

The climb up the ladder feels endless, the faint echoes of the chamber below growing quieter with each step. My arms ache from the effort, but I push through, focusing on Lorien as he leads the way.

Finally, he reaches the top, pulling himself up and pausing for a moment. His gasp cuts through the silence, and his voice trembles with disbelief.

“Uhh… guys?”

Kaida stops on the rung below me, glancing up. “What is it?” she calls out, her voice wary.

“It’s… it’s the city,” Lorien says, his tone shocked. “We’re back in the city.”

I climb faster, my heart pounding. “What?!” I call out, reaching the top and pulling myself through the hatch.

When I stand, the familiar sights of the city unfold before me. The same towering buildings, bustling streets, and faint hum of life. But the streets are eerily empty, and the usual warmth of the city is replaced with an unsettling stillness.

Kaida, Hrothgar, and Veyron follow close behind, their expressions a mix of confusion and wariness as they take in the scene.

“This doesn’t make sense,” Kaida says, her staff glowing faintly as she glances around. “How are we back here? We didn’t travel that far underground.”

“It’s like the ladder bypassed everything,” Lorien mutters, his spear still in hand as he scans the deserted streets. “But why bring us here?”

Veyron snorts, though there’s unease in his eyes. “Because this game loves messing with us. First, the heart, then Lyra, and now this? It’s playing some twisted game, and we’re just the pawns.”

Hrothgar narrows his eyes, gripping his axe. “Whatever’s going on, we need answers—and fast. Let’s head to the inn and check that menu. If Lyra’s status has changed, it might tell us where she went and if she’s ok.”

I nod, though the unease in my chest doesn’t fade. “Agreed. Stay on guard, though. The city might not be as safe as it seems. Not after Selric.”

We rush through the eerily silent streets, the oppressive stillness making every step feel heavier. By the time we reach the inn, my chest is tight with unease, but I push the feeling aside as we charge into the nearest room—the boys’ room.

I don’t waste a second. Heading straight for the nightstand, I tap the small glowing button on its surface. The faint hum of the menu fills the air as it materializes in front of me, the familiar tabs lighting up.

“Party,” I mutter, selecting the tab with a trembling hand. The screen shifts, displaying the names and statuses of everyone in our group.

Kaida leans over my shoulder, her eyes wide with worry. “Is she…?”

Lorien steps closer, his spear still in hand, though his expression softens slightly. “What does it say?”

My eyes scan the screen, locking onto Lyra’s name. It’s still there—but next to it, instead of “Active,” it now reads “Ascended.”

“What the hell does that mean?” Hrothgar growls, stepping closer to the menu. “Ascended to what?”

I tap her name, hoping for more information. A new screen pops up, showing her status and a brief description:

Name: Lyra
• Class: Unknown
• Abilities: Unknown
• Status: Ascended
• Condition: Healthy
• Location:

Underneath it is a single note, faintly glowing:
• Notes
“The Chosen: Bound to the Heart of this World.”

Kaida gasps softly, her face pale. “Bound to the heart? Does that mean she’s… part of it now?”

Veyron lets out a low whistle, leaning against the wall. “Looks like Lyra’s playing a whole new game now. Whatever that ‘ascended’ thing means, it’s bigger than any of us.”

I close the menu, my hands trembling as I step back. My chest feels tight, the weight of everything crashing down on me. “She’s not gone,” I say softly, trying to convince myself. “She’s still… something. But I don’t know what this means for her—or for us.”

Kaida places a hand on my shoulder, her expression filled with worry. “We’ll figure it out. We just… need more answers.”

Lorien nods, his voice steady. “The map seller knew what this was. He set this in motion. If anyone knows what ‘ascended’ means, it’s him.”

I glance at Veyron, his tone casual despite the weight of the situation. “I guess this means she wasn’t replaced,” he says, leaning back against the wall.

For a moment, annoyance flares in me. How can he be so dismissive? But then it hits me—what if he’s right, in a way? My expression softens as I think it over.

“She was… different,” I say slowly, more to myself than anyone else. “Not in a bad way, but… maybe that’s why it chose her. Maybe the heart saw something in her that it didn’t see in the rest of us.”

Kaida frowns, her brow furrowed. “But what else was different that we didn’t already notice.” she asks, stepping closer.

I pause, trying to piece it together. “I don’t know. Maybe it was something deeper, something… about who she is, or what she’s capable of.”

Hrothgar crosses his arms, his voice gruff. “Whatever it was, it wasn’t random. That thing—the heart—it knew exactly what it was doing when it chose her.”

Veyron shrugs, though there’s a flicker of thoughtfulness in his smirk. “Could be. Or maybe it’s just this messed-up world throwing another curveball at us for fun. Either way, she’s not here, and we’re still stuck.”

Kaida looks at me, her eyes filled with worry. “If she’s bound to the heart now… does that mean she’s still herself? Or did it change her completely?”

The question sends a chill through me, and I clench my fists, my mind racing. “I don’t know,” I admit. “But if she’s still out there, we’re going to find her—and figure out what’s really going on.”

Lorien nods, his voice calm but firm. “Then we start with the map seller. He’s the only one who knows more than he’s letting on.”

The group moves quickly through the silent streets, determination and unease driving us forward. When we reach the map seller’s shop, I step ahead, ready to demand answers.

But I stop dead in my tracks.

“Where is it?” I whisper, my voice barely audible over the pounding in my chest.

The building is gone. In its place is an empty wall, its surface smooth and seamless, as if the shop never existed.

“What the hell?” Veyron mutters, stepping forward to inspect the wall. He runs his fingers along the stone, his expression turning sour. “This isn’t just weird. It’s like it was never here to begin with.”

Kaida grips her staff tightly, her eyes wide with confusion. “How is this possible? We were just here. He… he was real. We talked to him!”

Hrothgar growls, his frustration boiling over as he slams his axe into the wall. The impact sends a faint echo through the empty street, but the wall doesn’t budge. “Damn it! That bastard played us!”

Lorien steps closer to me, his voice low and calm despite the tension in his eyes. “He’s hiding. This has to be part of whatever game he’s playing with us.”

I stare at the wall, my mind racing. “No,” I say softly. “He wasn’t just hiding. He knew this was going to happen. He’s always been one step ahead.”

Kaida glances at me, her voice trembling. “Then what do we do now? If he’s gone, how do we figure out what happened to Lyra?”

I take a deep breath, forcing myself to think clearly. “We don’t stop. If he’s hiding, then we keep pushing forward. Lyra’s bound to the heart—whatever that means—and we’re not going to figure this out by standing still.”

Veyron chuckles dryly, though there’s little humor in it. “Guess that means more wandering around this cursed city until the game decides to drop us another clue.”

Hrothgar grits his teeth, stepping back from the wall. “Whatever we do, we’d better do it fast. If that seller could vanish this easily, there’s no telling what else is coming.”

Before I can answer, a glowing pop-up appears in front of all of us, the words hovering in the air like an uninvited ghost:

“Quest Complete: Find the Map Seller’s Treasure Vault”

I blink, confused, as the screen shifts and flashes again. Beneath the word “Reward,” the text is scrambled, a jumbled mess of characters that seem almost impossible to read.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Hrothgar growls, glaring at the pop-up.

Kaida squints at it, frustration clear in her voice. “Even the rewards are cryptic now? Great. Just great.”

Veyron chuckles darkly, brushing dust off his cloak. “So now even the game doesn’t want to tell us what we earned. Figures.”

Lorien steps closer, his expression calm but focused. “This has to be connected to Lyra,” he says quietly. “The city was already strange, but now… it feels like it’s trying to tell us something.”

I stare at the empty pop-up for a moment longer, Loren’s words fading into the back of my mind. My chest tightens as a chilling thought creeps in.

“Wait,” I say softly, more to myself than anyone else. “Was the reward… whatever happened to Lyra?”

Kaida looks at me sharply, her eyes wide. “You think her… ‘ascension’ was the reward for completing the quest?”

I nod slowly, the pieces falling into place in my mind. “It would make sense. The menu said she was ‘bound to the heart.’ If the heart was tied to the vault, then maybe the ‘reward’ wasn’t for us—it was for her.”

Hrothgar growls, his frustration boiling over. “So what? She gets turned into some glowing ghost thing, and that’s supposed to be a prize? That’s not a reward—it’s a curse!”

Veyron snickers dryly, though his smirk doesn’t reach his eyes. “Well, if that’s the case, I’m glad I didn’t get picked. ‘Ascension’ sounds way too expensive for my tastes.”

Lorien steps closer, his voice calm but firm. “We need more answers. If Lyra’s transformation was the ‘reward,’ then there has to be a reason behind it. Something about her made her the heart’s choice.”

I swallow hard, my thoughts racing. “Whatever it means, it’s not over. If the game wants us to ‘investigate the city,’ then maybe we’ll find the answers here. Maybe we’ll find her.”

Lorien steps forward, his spear resting against his shoulder as his sharp gaze scans the empty street. “What about the gate guard?” he says suddenly, his voice thoughtful but firm.

I glance at him, confused for a moment. “The guard? What about him?”

He tightens his grip on the spear. “We already suspected he wasn’t acting like an NPC. And now, with the map seller pulling this vanishing act, it’s pretty clear that there are people posing as NPCs.”

Kaida’s eyes widen slightly as the realization hits her. “You think he’s… like the map seller? That he knows something?”

“Exactly,” Lorien says, his tone serious. “If anyone knows what’s going on in this city—or with Lyra—it’s him.”

Hrothgar nods, his expression grim. “It’s a lead, and that’s more than we’ve got right now. Let’s go see him. If he’s not on our side, we’ll make him talk.”

Veyron smirks, twirling a dagger idly in his hand. “I like the sound of that. Creepy guard guy’s been rubbing me the wrong way from the start.”

I nod, gripping my bow tightly as I turn toward the gate. “Alright. Let’s see what he knows. But stay on guard—if he’s like the map seller, he might not give us straight answers.”

The group sets off through the quiet streets, the silence of the city weighing heavily on us. My mind races as we move, each step bringing us closer to the gate—and to another potential piece of this puzzle.

The dim light from the street lamps reflects softly off the dark, polished bricks beneath our feet. The glow creates an oddly serene atmosphere, the kind of calm that would feel safe—if the city itself didn’t feel so wrong.

I glance around, taking in the empty streets and the flickering glow of the lights. For a moment, I allow myself to imagine this place under different conditions.

“I mean,” I murmur quietly, almost to myself, “if we weren’t trapped in some kind of twisted nightmare game, this place would actually be… kind of nice. Peaceful, even.”

Kaida slows for a moment, looking around as well. “You’re right,” she says softly, her tone distant. “It’s beautiful in a strange way. The architecture, the lights… under better circumstances, I’d love to visit a place like this.”

Hrothgar grunts, his tone gruff. “Yeah, well, under better circumstances, we wouldn’t have to deal with glowing hearts and disappearing freinds.”

Veyron chuckles dryly, flipping one of his daggers idly. “I’ll admit, it’s got its charm. Creepy charm, but charm. Not enough to forget everything trying to kill us, though.”

Lorien glances back at me, his expression thoughtful. “Maybe that’s the point,” he says quietly. “This place… it’s like it’s designed to make you want to stay. The lights, the quiet—it’s all a distraction. Trying to make feel safe in the city.”

His words send a chill through me, and I grip my bow a little tighter as we continue toward the gate. “Well, I’m not about to be distracted,” I say firmly. “We’re going to figure this out—and get out of here.”

“Let’s hurry up,” I say, quickening my pace as the glow of the gate comes into view. “For all we know, this guy doesn’t always stay at the gate. If he’s not there when we arrive, we could lose our chance to question him.”

Kaida nods, gripping her staff tightly as she matches my stride. “Good point. If he’s like the map seller, he might vanish just as easily.”

Lorien tightens his hold on his spear, his eyes scanning the darkened alleys and quiet storefronts as we move. “Agreed. Let’s not waste time.”

Hrothgar hefts his axe over his shoulder, his expression grim. “And if he’s not there… then what? We’ve already run into enough dead ends today.”

“Then we find him,” I say firmly, my determination rising as we approach the gate. “If he knows something about Lyra—or this city—we can’t afford to let him slip away.”

The group pushes forward, the sound of our footsteps echoing faintly against the polished bricks. The gate looms ahead, its towering structure casting long shadows under the flickering streetlights. My grip tightens on my bow as the figure of the guard steps out from the shadows. His polished armor catches the faint light of the streetlamps, and that ever-present smile spreads across his face as he walks toward us.

“Hello, adventurers,” he says cheerfully, his tone smooth and unnervingly casual. “Out late, I see. What brings you to my gate at this hour?”

I glance at the others, their tension mirroring my own. My chest tightens as I meet his gaze, his smile too knowing, too deliberate.

“We’ve got questions,” I say firmly, stepping forward. My voice is steady, but the unease in my chest is hard to ignore. “About this city. And about you.”

The guard tilts his head slightly, his smile never wavering. “Me? What a curious thing to ask. I’m just a humble gatekeeper, here to watch over the comings and goings of travelers like yourselves.”

Kaida narrows her eyes, stepping closer. “You’re not just a gatekeeper,” she says, her voice sharp. “You knew something about Lyra when we came through. And now the map seller’s gone, too. Who are you really?”

The guard chuckles softly, folding his arms as he regards us. “Such bold accusations,” he says lightly. “I assure you, I am who I appear to be. But tell me, adventurers—what exactly is it that you’re looking for?”

Veyron scoffs, flipping his dagger in his hand. “Oh, you know, the usual. Cryptic answers, glowing hearts, missing party members. Care to shed some light on any of that?”

The guard’s smile widens, his eyes glinting faintly in the dim light. “Ah, I see. You’ve been busy. Tell me… what did you think of the heart?”

My breath catches, and I feel the others tense beside me.

“How do you know about the heart?” I ask, my voice low and sharp.

The guard’s smile never fades as he steps closer, his calm demeanor sending a chill down my spine. “I know many things,” he says softly. “But whether I share them… depends on you.”

I narrow my eyes, taking a small step forward. His smile is still there, but now that I’m looking closer, it feels… different. Less fake, less rehearsed. There’s a hint of something beneath it—something real.

“We know you’re not an NPC,” I say firmly, my voice cutting through the quiet.

The guard tilts his head slightly, the glint in his eyes growing sharper. “Oh?” he says, his tone light but carrying an edge. “And what makes you so certain of that, adventurer?”

Kaida steps beside me, gripping her staff tightly. “You’re too aware,” she says, her voice steady but accusing. “The way you smiled at us before, the way you’re talking to us now—it’s not like the other NPCs. You know more than you’re letting on.”

The guard chuckles softly, clasping his hands behind his back as he regards us. “And if I am not what I seem?” he asks, his tone almost playful. “What then? What is it you want from me?”

Hrothgar growls, stepping forward with his axe resting on his shoulder. “We want answers,” he says bluntly. “About this city, the heart, and Lyra. And we’re done playing games.”

The guard’s smile widens, but now it feels more genuine, more unsettling. “Ah, the heart,” he murmurs, his gaze flicking briefly toward me. “A truly fascinating thing, isn’t it? So much power, so much… potential.”

I clench my fists, my heart pounding. “What did it do to Lyra?” I demand. “Why was she ‘chosen’? What does that even mean?”

The guard’s smile fades slightly, replaced by a look of calm contemplation. “She was chosen because she could endure,” he says simply. “Because she had what was required.”

“What does that mean?” Kaida snaps, her voice trembling. “Endure what? Required for what?”

The guard’s gaze shifts to her, his expression unreadable. “To become more. To transcend the limitations of this world.” He pauses, his tone softening. “But such gifts come with burdens. Surely you’ve realized that by now.”

I grit my teeth, my bow trembling slightly in my hand. “If you know so much, then help us. Tell us where she went.”

The guard lets out a low chuckle, his smile returning. “Oh, I’m afraid that’s not something I can do. But rest assured—your friend’s journey is far from over. And neither is yours.”

I stare at him, my grip on my bow tightening. “I knew it,” I mutter under my breath. “You’re not just some random NPC, you’re not one at all.”

He chuckles softly, his smile still unnervingly calm. “Oh, I am what you’d call an NPC,” he says smoothly, “but not the type you may be familiar with. I’m something… quite different. More advanced. More real, you might say.”

Kaida steps closer, her staff glowing faintly. “More real?” she asks, her voice sharp. “What does that even mean?”

The guard tilts his head, his expression thoughtful. “Certain NPCs—important ones—are created differently. You’ve likely already encountered a few of us, by now. We’re here to guide, to challenge, to… shape your journey.”

I narrow my eyes at him, his words twisting uneasily in my mind. “Like the map seller by the market…” I say carefully, watching his reaction.

He raises an eyebrow, his smile taking on a curious edge. “Map seller?” he repeats, his tone light but inquisitive. “By the market, you said?”

“Yes,” I say, my voice firmer now. “The map seller in the market. The one who sent us to the heart.”

The guard’s smile fades slightly, his eyes narrowing just enough to make me uncomfortable. “Ah,” he says slowly, “there is no map seller in the market.”

I blink, taken aback. “What?”

“The only map seller,” he continues, his tone growing sharper, “is in the castle courtyard. If you encountered someone in the market, then I’m afraid… you weren’t speaking to one of us.”

Kaida gasps softly, her face pale. “Not one of you? Then who—or what—was he?”

The guard shrugs, though there’s a faint flicker of unease in his expression. “Something… outside the design, perhaps,” he says vaguely. “But if that’s the case, you should tread carefully. Anything—or anyone—not bound to this world’s rules is far more dangerous than you can imagine.”

Hrothgar growls, gripping his axe tighter. “You’re saying we got sent into that nightmare by someone who’s not even part of the game? And you just expect us to ‘tread carefully’?”

The guard’s smile returns, though it doesn’t reach his eyes. “Expect what you like,” he says lightly. “But if you seek answers, I’d suggest starting in the castle courtyard. The real map seller may have insights you’ll find… enlightening.”

I take a deep breath, my chest tightening as his words sink in. “The courtyard,” I say slowly, glancing back at the others. “Then that’s where we’re going.”

The guard steps aside, motioning toward the city. “The choice is yours, adventurers. But remember—choices always come with consequences.”

Lorien steps forward, his spear still at the ready, his sharp eyes locked on the guard. “How do we know we can trust you?” he says, his voice low but steady.

The guard chuckles softly, his smile calm but slightly amused. “I suppose you don’t,” he says, meeting Lorien’s gaze. “But tell me, have I steered you wrong so far?”

Veyron narrows his eyes, his grip tightening on his dagger. “You’ve been cryptic at best,” he snaps. “That’s hardly the same as steering us in the right direction.”

The guard shrugs lightly, his expression unbothered. “Fair enough,” he admits. “But I assure you, I’m quite interested in this matter myself. Someone impersonating a merchant? It’s unheard of. If what you say is true, then something—or someone—has breached the design of this world.”

I glance at the others, the weight of his words settling heavily in the quiet. “And if we find out what’s going on?” I ask carefully.

The guard’s smile returns, a faint glint of curiosity in his eyes. “Then come back to me,” he says simply. “I’d very much like to know what you uncover. After all, this isn’t just your story—it’s mine as well.”

Hrothgar growls, his axe resting heavily on his shoulder. “Convenient for you to just stand back while we do the digging.”

The guard inclines his head slightly. “Perhaps,” he says lightly. “But isn’t that what you adventurers are meant to do? Face challenges, uncover mysteries, shape the world around you?”

Veyron chuckles dryly his face relaxing. “He’s got a point. As much as I hate it, we’re kind of stuck doing the grunt work anyway.”

I let out a slow breath, my mind racing. The guard’s answers are vague, but there’s something genuine beneath his cryptic demeanor. Whether or not we can trust him, we don’t have many options.

“Fine,” I say finally, glancing back at the others. “We’ll head to the castle courtyard and find the real map seller. But if this leads us into another trap…”

The guard raises a hand, his expression calm. “Then you’re welcome to hold me accountable,” he says smoothly. “Though I suspect you’ll have far more pressing concerns.”

With that, he steps back into the shadows near the gate, his figure blending seamlessly into the dim light.

Kaida sighs heavily, gripping her staff as she looks at me. “Well, I guess we’re off to the castle courtyard.”

The already barren streets grow quieter the closer we get to the castle, the faint sound of our footsteps echoing against the polished bricks. The once sparse streets are nearly empty now, save for a few figures moving in the distance—too few for a city of this size.

I keep my bow at the ready, scanning the shadows for anything unusual. “It’s too quiet,” I mutter, glancing at Kaida.

She nods, her staff glowing faintly as she stays close. “Yeah… this isn’t normal. Even for this place.”

As we approach the castle, the silence is broken only by the sound of armor clinking. The guards become more frequent, patrolling the streets in pairs. Their movements are steady, their expressions blank, almost mechanical.

Hrothgar tightens his grip on his axe, his eyes narrowing. “Lot of guards,” he mutters. “Too many. What are they protecting?”

Lorien glances at them warily, his spear resting at his side. “I’d presume the castle.” says glancing up at its peaks. “They don’t seem hostile, but let’s not give them a reason to notice us.”

Veyron smirks, his tone low but playful. “Relax. If they wanted to stop us, they’d have done it by now. Just keep moving like we belong here.”

The castle looms ahead, its towering glass like spires cutting into the dark sky. The closer we get, the more guards we see, their presence growing thicker with every step.

As we round a corner, the courtyard comes into view. It’s a wide, open space surrounded by tall stone walls, faintly lit by torches lining the perimeter. At its center, a small stall sits under a canopy, its surface cluttered with scrolls, maps, and various trinkets.

“That must be it,” Kaida says, pointing toward the stall.

We stop short as a gate blocks our path to the courtyard. A single guard stands in front of it, his armor polished and his spear resting against the ground. He straightens up as we approach, his voice firm and unwavering.

“Halt,” he commands, his gaze locking onto me.

I raise a hand slowly, motioning for the others to stay back as I step forward. “We’re here to see the map seller,” I say firmly, keeping my tone calm but assertive.

The guard doesn’t move, his expression unreadable beneath his helmet. “Access to the courtyard is restricted at this hour,” he says flatly. “State your business.”

Kaida steps up beside me, gripping her staff tightly. “We need answers about something important,” she says. “The map seller might be able to help us.”

The guard remains silent for a moment, his head tilting slightly as if weighing our words. “The map seller is an official of the castle,” he says. “Not just anyone is permitted to meet with him, let alone at this hour.”

“Please it’s really important we see him right away.” I say pleasing with the guard.

Hrothgar growls from behind us, his voice low. “Let us through, or we’ll make this your problem.”

The guard’s grip tightens slightly on his spear, though his tone remains calm. “Threats will get you nowhere. If you have legitimate business, prove it—or leave.”

I glance back at the others, frustration boiling in my chest. “We don’t have time for this,” I mutter under my breath.

Suddenly a dark blur leaps past me as the sound of Veyron’s fist connecting with the guard’s helmet echoes sharply through the still courtyard. The guard crumples to the ground in a heap, completely unconscious.

We all freeze, staring at Veyron as he casually shakes out his hand, a smug grin spreading across his face.

“What?” he says, his tone light and nonchalant. “We need to find Lyra.”

Kaida’s jaw drops, her staff trembling in her hand. “Veyron!” she hisses, her voice a mix of disbelief and panic. “You just… punched him!”

Hrothgar stares at the unconscious guard, then lets out a low chuckle, crossing his arms. “Well, that’s one way to handle it.”

Lorien steps forward, his brow furrowed. “You realize we’re going to have a lot more trouble now, right?” he says, glancing toward the other guards patrolling nearby.

Veyron shrugs, smirking as he leans down to grab the keys off the unconscious guard’s belt. “Trouble or not, we’ve got to move. Unless you want to waste more time convincing a guy who wasn’t going to budge?”

I glare at him, my chest tightening with frustration. “That wasn’t the plan, Veyron! What if the other guards notice? We can’t afford to get in trouble with them.”

He tosses me the keys with a cocky grin. “Then we don’t get caught. Come on, Artemis—admit it. You were just as sick of waiting as I was.”

Kaida groans, rubbing her temples. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but he’s not wrong. We don’t have time to stand around arguing.”

I glance down at the unconscious guard, my stomach twisting. “Fine,” I mutter, moving toward the gate. “But if this goes sideways, it’s on you, Veyron.”

Sliding the guards key into the lock, I turn it with a soft click, then we push it open and rush into the courtyard, the sound of our hurried footsteps breaking the eerie silence. I keep my bow at the ready, scanning the area for any sign of more guards, but the courtyard is empty.

No guards, no patrols—just the faint glow of the torches lining the walls and the soft hum of the wind.

“There’s no one here,” Kaida whispers, glancing around nervously. “Why aren’t there any guards?”

“Doesn’t matter,” Hrothgar growls, his axe in hand. “Let’s get to the stall and find some answers before they show up.”

The stall is exactly as it looked from the gate—cluttered with scrolls, maps, and strange trinkets. As we approach, I feel my chest tighten with anticipation. Whoever—or whatever—is behind this, I’m ready to demand the truth.

I move closer, but no one is behind the counter. The trinkets shimmer faintly in the dim light, and the maps are carefully arranged, almost too perfectly.

“Where is he?” I ask, my voice tense.

Kaida steps beside me, her staff glowing faintly. “This is the right place, isn’t it? The guard said he’d be here.”

Veyron smirks, leaning casually against the counter. “Maybe he’s hiding. Or maybe this is just another trap.”

Suddenly, a low voice speaks from behind the stall, smooth and measured.

“Adventurers,” the voice says calmly, “what an unexpected visit.”

I whip around, my bow drawn, as a figure steps out of the shadows. It’s an older man with sharp features, dressed in dark robes. His eyes gleam with intelligence and something else—something unsettling.

The man’s voice is calm, almost amused, as he steps fully into the faint light of the courtyard. “Looking for something?” he says smoothly, his sharp eyes scanning each of us.

I lower my bow slightly but don’t let my guard down. “We’re looking for answers,” I say firmly, my voice cutting through the silence. “And we were told you might have them.”

The man raises an eyebrow, his faint smile never fading. “Answers, is it? How curious. What sort of answers do you seek, adventurers?”

Kaida steps up beside me, her grip on her staff tightening. “Don’t play coy,” she snaps. “We know you’re not just some ordinary map seller. We’re looking for information about the heart—and about our friend.”

At the mention of the heart, the man’s smile grows wider. “Ah,” he says softly, his tone carrying a note of intrigue. “The heart. So you’ve encountered it already. And your friend… would this be the one who was chosen?”

My chest tightens, and I take a step forward. “What do you know about that?” I demand. “What happened to her? Why was she chosen?”

The man chuckles, his expression unreadable. “So many questions,” he says. “But I wonder… are you prepared for the answers?”

Hrothgar growls, his axe resting heavily on his shoulder. “Stop stalling and just tell us. What happened to Lyra? Where is she?”

The man’s gaze flicks to Hrothgar briefly before returning to me. “Patience,” he says calmly. “If you wish to know the truth, you’ll have to trust me—or prove yourselves worthy of it.”

I glare at him, my frustration boiling over. “We’re not here to play games,” I snap. “If you know something about Lyra, tell us now.”

The man’s smile fades slightly, and his tone grows colder. “The heart does not choose lightly,” he says. “Your friend has ascended beyond what you understand. But whether that is a gift or a curse… that remains to be seen.”

Kaida takes a shaky step forward. “What does that mean?” she asks, her voice trembling. “Is she still… herself?”

The man tilts his head slightly, as if considering the question. “Perhaps. But the heart has a will of its own, and its touch leaves a mark. If you wish to uncover the full truth, there is much more for you to learn—and much more for you to face.”

The man hands me a map, the parchment cool and smooth in my hands. His faint smile lingers as his sharp eyes meet mine.

“As the leader,” he says, his tone calm but pointed, “you’ll need to be strong. This map will guide you to the next piece of the puzzle. Follow it, and you’ll find some answers.”

I glance down at the map, its ink glowing faintly in the dim light, the route clearly marked. My chest tightens with unease as I look back at him. “Why are you helping us?” I ask warily.

He tilts his head slightly, that faint smile never fading. “Consider it… an investment,” he says cryptically. “The stronger you grow, the closer you’ll come to understanding the truth of this world. And that, adventurer, benefits us all.”

Before I can press him further, he gestures toward the gate, his expression turning more urgent. “Oh, and you might want to leave the district—quickly,” he adds, pointing toward the entrance.

I follow his gaze to see the unconscious guard stirring, his armor clinking softly as he begins to wake up.

Hrothgar snorts, hefting his axe onto his shoulder. “Great. Veyron’s little stunt is about to come back and bite us.”

Kaida glances nervously between the guard and the map seller. “We need to go. If he alerts the others, we’ll have the whole castle after us.”

Veyron smirks, already heading for the gate. “Relax. I’ll just knock him out again.”

“No!” I snap, glaring at him. “We’ve caused enough trouble. Let’s just get out of here before things escalate.”

The map seller steps back into the shadows, his voice carrying a final, calm warning. “Good luck, adventurers. And remember—every choice you make carries weight.”

As the guard stirs more visibly, I clutch the map tightly and motion to the others. “Let’s move!”

We head for the gate, slipping through as quickly and quietly as possible.

We duck into the nearest alley, the dim torchlight from the streets barely reaching us as we move through the narrow passageways. My heart pounds as I clutch the map tightly, glancing back to make sure the others are close.

“This way!” I whisper, motioning for them to follow.

Kaida stays close, her staff clutched tightly in her hands. “Do you think the guards saw us?” she whispers nervously, her eyes darting toward every shadow.

“They will soon enough,” Hrothgar mutters from behind her. “That guy’s waking up, and it won’t take long for them to figure out we were there.”

Veyron chuckles under his breath, keeping pace effortlessly. “Then we better move fast, huh? Artemis, you got us a good route out of here?”

I glance down at the map briefly, the faintly glowing ink showing the route clearly. “Not yet,” I say, my voice steady despite the knot in my stomach. “We need to put some distance between us and the castle first. Then we’ll figure out where this leads.”

Lorien steps ahead of me, scanning the intersecting alleys. “Here,” he says, motioning toward a darker passage. “This one’s clear. Let’s keep moving.”

The alleys grow narrower as we move farther from the castle. The sound of our footsteps echoes softly against the walls, but otherwise, the city is eerily quiet.

After what feels like an eternity, we emerge into a quieter district, the looming silhouette of the castle far behind us. I pause, leaning against a wall to catch my breath, the others doing the same.

“Alright,” I say finally, unfolding the map fully. “Let’s figure out where we’re headed.”

Kaida steps closer, peering over my shoulder. “Do you recognize any of these landmarks?”

I scan the map, the glowing ink marking a clear path to a new area of the city—but the destination is unfamiliar.

“It’s not too far,” I say, pointing to the location. “But it’s outside this district by a good amount.”

Hrothgar grunts, standing up straight. “Good. The farther from the castle, the better.”

“Let’s not waste time,” Lorien adds, his spear resting against his shoulder. “We’ll figure it out as we go.”

A loud, piercing alarm suddenly echoes through the air, shattering the stillness of the quiet district. My stomach drops, the sound so jarring and out of place in this medieval-looking city that it feels almost unreal.

“An alarm?” Kaida blurts out, clutching her staff tighter. “Why is there an alarm? This place is supposed to be medieval!”

Veyron smirks, but his eyes dart around warily. “Guess the guards got a upgrade,” he mutters.

Hrothgar growls, hefting his axe. “Great. Now they’ll be searching everywhere for us. We’re not going to get far with that blaring over our heads.”

Lorien glances at me, his voice calm but urgent. “We need to figure out our next move—fast. Do we keep pushing forward or find somewhere to lay low until the alarm dies down?”

I bite my lip, the alarm making it nearly impossible to think clearly. He’s right—moving around is going to be next to impossible with this alert drawing attention to every corner of the city.

“This map better be worth it,” I mutter, pulling it back out and scanning it quickly.

The glowing ink shows a route leading through several districts before reaching the marked destination. It’s not far, but with the guards actively searching, it might as well be a mile away.

“We don’t have a lot of options,” I say, my voice firm despite the knot in my stomach. “If we stop, they’ll find us. We’ll just have to be careful.”

Kaida frowns, glancing nervously around the alley. “Careful? With guards swarming the city?”

I turn to the group, my voice tense as the blaring alarm echoes through the streets. “What do you suggest?” I ask, my stress spilling into my words. “We can’t keep running forever but we can’t stop, they’re going to be everywhere!”

Lorien steps closer, his spear resting against his shoulder, his expression calm despite the chaos. “Maybe we find an inn,” he suggests. “If we can get a room, we could hide out until the alarm dies down.”

Kaida hesitates, glancing nervously at the faint glow of the streets beyond the alley. “That might work… but what if the guards start checking inns? Wouldn’t they go door to door?”

Hrothgar grunts, leaning against the wall. “It’s still better than running around the streets like targets,” he says. “At least we’d have walls between us and them.”

Veyron crosses his arms, smirking faintly. “An inn could work, sure. But what’s the plan if the guards do come knocking? We can’t exactly talk our way out after knocking one of their guys out cold, they’ll know what we look like.”

I glance back at the map, the glowing ink showing the marked route leading farther away from the castle. The destination feels so close, yet the alarm blaring overhead makes every step dangerous.

“We could risk it,” I say slowly, the weight of the decision pressing down on me. “If we find an inn quickly and stay out of sight, it might buy us some time. But if they find us…”

Kaida’s voice softens. “What other choice do we have?”

Veyron’s voice cuts through the tension as he casually nods toward a nearby storefront. “We could always ‘borrow’ some clothes,” he says, smirking. “Blend in a little better, avoid standing out.”

I follow his gaze to the shop. The sign above it is faded, but the window displays are lined with cloaks, tunics, and various accessories—just enough to help us avoid looking like heavily armed fugitives.

Kaida raises an eyebrow, her tone skeptical. “Borrow? You mean steal.”

“Borrow,” Veyron repeats, the smirk never leaving his face. “We’ll bring them back… Probably. Besides, it’s not like we have many options right now.”

Hrothgar snorts, glancing at the shop. “Might not be a bad idea. The alarm’s already up. If we look like regular citizens, they might not pay us as much attention.”

Lorien frowns, gripping his spear. “And what happens if we get caught inside? Or if the shopkeeper knows it’s us and raises the alarm too?”

Veyron shrugs, clearly unbothered. “Then we deal with it. Quick in, quick out. Trust me, I’ve done this before.”

I glance at the store, my chest tightening as I weigh the risk. Disguises could make it easier to move through the city unnoticed, but breaking into the shop could backfire fast if we’re not careful.

“We could use the disguises,” I admit, my voice uncertain. “But it’s risky. If the guards catch us, it’s game over.”

“Fine, let’s hurry,” I say reluctantly, and we dash toward the store. My heart races as we reach the entrance, only to find it locked and dark inside. “Now what?” I mutter, frustration creeping into my voice.

Suddenly, the sharp sound of shattering glass fills the air, and I spin around to see Hrothgar standing proudly beside the now-broken front window.

“What?” he says with a shrug, his voice gruff but unapologetic. “They’re already after us, and we were gonna steal it anyway. What’s one broken window?”

“Borrowed,” Veyron corrects, his smirk widening as he casually steps forward. “Don’t ruin the narrative, big guy.”

I roll my eyes, frustration boiling over as I step through the now-open window. “Could we at least try not to make this worse?” I snap, my voice low but heated.

Kaida climbs in after me, muttering under her breath. “I can’t believe we’re doing this,” she says, her staff clutched tightly. “We’re going to get caught. I just know it.”

Lorien steps in last, his movements cautious as he scans the street behind us. “We don’t have time to argue. Let’s get what we need and get out of here before someone notices.”

The interior of the shop is cramped but filled with racks of clothing, shelves of accessories, and even a few cloaks hanging by the door. The dim moonlight filtering through the broken window is just enough to see by.

I grab a cloak from a nearby rack, the dark fabric sturdy but lightweight. “Take what you need,” I whisper, my voice sharp. “And make it fast.”

Veyron is already sifting through a rack of cloaks, his movements efficient. “See? Easy,” he says, tossing a dark blue one over his shoulder. “Just grab something that doesn’t scream ‘adventurer.’”

Hrothgar snatches a long coat that barely fits his broad frame, grumbling as he pulls it on. “This better be worth it.”

Kaida finds a simple dress and cloak, her expression conflicted as she puts them on. “I still don’t like this,” she mutters, glancing nervously at the broken window. “What if someone saw us?”

Lorien adjusts a hooded cloak, his spear tucked discreetly beneath it. “If they did, we’ll deal with it. But right now, this is our best shot at staying hidden.”

I fasten the cloak around my shoulders, pulling the hood up over my head. The fabric feels strange, heavy, but it does the job of concealing my gear.

I glance at the others, my eyes narrowing as I take in their choices. Hrothgar’s long coat barely fits his massive frame, the seams stretching dangerously every time he moves.

“Subtle,” I mutter, raising an eyebrow. “You look like a blacksmith trying to sneak out of work early.”

Veyron smirks, adjusting the new robe and a tunic he grabbed. It hangs loosely on him, but he’s already managed to tuck away his daggers, making him look like any other opportunistic city dweller. “I make anything look good,” he says with a wink.

Kaida pulls the hood of a cloak low over her face, her hands fiddling nervously with the fabric. The simple dress on underneath it blends well enough, but the awkward way she stands makes it obvious she’s uncomfortable.

“It’s not my style,” she mutters defensively when she notices my look.

Lorien stands calmly in his hooded cloak, the spear hidden just enough to make him appear like a traveler. He adjusts the hood slightly, glancing at me with a faint smirk. “What? Do I not pass inspection?”

I glance down at my own cloak, feeling the coarse fabric weigh on my shoulders. The dark color is practical enough, but I can’t shake how strange it feels to try to blend in this way.

“Alright,” I say finally, pulling my hood lower. “We’re not going to win any fashion awards, but this will do. Just… try not to act suspicious.”

Hrothgar grunts, shifting his shoulders uncomfortably. “I think the broken window already did that for us.”

Kaida sighs, glancing nervously toward the shattered glass. “So, what now? Do we leave now, or wait to make sure no one’s out there?”

“We better leave now,” I say, adjusting my cloak and glancing pointedly at Veyron. “We don’t want to look worse than we already do after someone decided to knock out that guard.”

Veyron raises his hands innocently, though the smirk on his face betrays any attempt at remorse. “Hey, it worked, didn’t it? No need to thank me all at once.”

Hrothgar snorts, stepping toward the broken window. “Let’s just move before the guard wakes up and connects the dots. We’ve wasted enough time.”

Kaida fidgets with her cloak, her nervous glance flicking to the street. “If someone spots us coming out of here, it’s over. Let’s not give them a chance.”

I nod, stepping toward the window and carefully climbing out onto the street. The others follow close behind, their movements as quiet as possible. The alarm still blares in the distance, a constant reminder of the chaos we’re leaving behind.

Once outside, I glance quickly down both ends of the street. It seems clear for now, but the flicker of torchlight in the distance suggests that patrols aren’t far off.

“Alright,” I whisper, turning back to the group. “Stick to the alleys, stay quiet, and keep your hoods up. We’ll figure out where to go once we’re farther from the castle district.”

With that, we slip back into the shadows, moving swiftly through the maze of alleys.

After a bit I glance down at the map, the glowing ink faintly marking a location not far from where we are. Lorien steps closer, pointing to the spot.

“There’s an inn nearby,” he says, his tone calm but firm. “With these disguises, we should be able to hide out there until the guards give up. We need rest anyway.”

Kaida exhales in relief, lowering her staff slightly. “An inn sounds better than running around in circles all night,” she says softly. “We’re no good to Lyra if we’re too exhausted to think.”

Hrothgar grunts, his expression skeptical. “And if the guards check the inns?”

Veyron adjusts his tunic, smirking. “That’s what the disguises are for, genius. Besides, we can always slip out the back if things get messy.”

I nod slowly, my mind racing. “Alright,” I say finally. “This inn is our best chance to rest and regroup. But we need to keep our heads down and act like we belong there. No drawing attention.”

I glance at Veyron pointedly. “That means no extra attention, got it?”

He raises his hands in mock innocence, grinning. “I’m always subtle.”

I roll my eyes and adjust my cloak again, pulling the hood lower. “Let’s move. The faster we get there, the better.”

The group sets off quietly, sticking to the alleys and moving cautiously toward the inn marked on the map.

The alarm continues to echo faintly in the distance as we slip through the alleys, narrowly avoiding a few patrols. It becomes clear pretty quickly that the guards aren’t exactly experts at searching—their detection skills are laughably bad, but that doesn’t make the situation any less tense.

By the time we reach the inn, I can feel the exhaustion weighing on me. The warm glow of the lanterns outside the door feels almost inviting, but I keep my hood pulled low as we step inside.

The interior is cozy but simple—wooden beams, a roaring fire in the hearth, and a handful of tables scattered about the common area. A few tired travelers sit nursing drinks, paying us no mind as we head straight to the counter.

I glance at the innkeeper, an older woman with sharp eyes and a stern expression. Her gaze flicks over us briefly, but she doesn’t seem suspicious—yet.

“We need rooms,” I say quickly, keeping my tone calm but firm. “For five people.”

The innkeeper raises an eyebrow, glancing at our cloaks. “Busy night, is it?” she says, her voice dry. “Five rooms or fewer?”

Lorien steps up beside me, lowering his hood slightly. “Two rooms will do,” he says smoothly, his tone polite but authoritative. “We don’t plan to stay long.”

The woman considers us for a moment before nodding. “That’ll be twenty gold,” she says.

I glance back at the group, hesitating. We don’t have much left after resupplying before, but there’s no time to argue. We pull out the coins placing them on the counter.

“Rooms 3 and 4,” the innkeeper says, sliding two keys across the counter. “Upstairs, second door on the left and right.”

I nod, grabbing the keys and motioning for the others to follow.

As we head upstairs, Kaida whispers, “Do you think she recognized us?”

“Let’s hope not,” I mutter, glancing over my shoulder. “For now, just act normal. We can figure out our next move once we’re inside.”

We reach the rooms and split up quickly, slipping inside and locking the doors behind us. The alarm outside is still faintly audible, but for the moment, it feels like we’re safe.

I lean back against the door, the cool wood pressing against my shoulders as I slide down to the floor. The weight of the day crashes over me, and I take a deep, shaky breath, letting it out slowly.

“You okay, Artemis?” Kaida asks softly, her voice full of concern as she sits on the edge of the bed, her staff resting beside her.

I force a small, tired smile, though I know it doesn’t reach my eyes. “I guess,” I say, my voice quiet. “Today just… sucked. Everything about it. I’m more confused than ever about why the game pulled us in.”

Kaida leans forward, resting her elbows on her knees as she watches me carefully. “You’re not the only one,” she says gently. “Nothing about this makes sense. The heart, Lyra, the NPCs who aren’t completely NPCs… it’s like the rules keep shifting the moment we start to figure things out.”

I nod, staring at the floor as I fiddle with the edge of my cloak. “And then there’s what happened with Lyra,” I mutter. “Why her? Why not any of us? I keep thinking maybe there’s some bigger plan, but… what if there’s not? What if it’s all just random?”

Kaida’s expression softens, and she moves to sit beside me, her shoulder brushing mine. “I don’t think it’s random,” she says firmly. “The heart chose her for a reason—even if we don’t understand it yet. And we’ll figure it out, Together.”

Her words bring a small flicker of comfort, but the weight in my chest doesn’t entirely lift. I glance at her, meeting her gaze. “Do you ever think about… the real world? About what we left behind?”

Kaida’s expression falters slightly, and she looks away, her voice soft. “All the time. But… being here, it’s like everything back there feels so far away. Almost like it wasn’t real.”

I nod slowly, letting her words sink in. “Yeah,” I murmur. “And now, being stuck here… this feels more real than anything else.”

The room falls into a comfortable silence, the faint sound of the alarm outside fading into the background. For the first time all day, I feel a moment of quiet—fragile, but welcome.

“You were 18 before, right?” I ask softly, glancing at Kaida.

She nods, tucking a strand of her fiery red hair behind her ear. “Yeah,” she says, her voice quiet but steady. “Just barely on my own, I guess.”

“And you were in college too right?” I press, curiosity stirring despite the exhaustion.

Kaida leans back against the wall, her gaze distant as if remembering something far away. “I was,” she says finally. “First year. Nothing special—just trying to figure things out, like everyone else, I guess. It feels so… strange thinking about it now.”

“What were you studying?” I ask, the question slipping out almost instinctively.

She smiles faintly, though there’s a hint of sadness in her expression. “Psychology. I wanted to understand people better, you know? Maybe help them. But now… being here, all of that feels so far away.”

I nod slowly, fiddling with the edge of my cloak. “I get that,” I murmur. “Everything about the real world feels like a dream now. I was in my last year of high school before this… and I had no idea what I was going to do next.”

Kaida looks at me, her expression softening. “Guess none of that matters now, huh?”

“Not really I guess,” I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. “But it’s still part of who we are. I just… I wonder why us. Why were we the ones pulled in? Others had to have played as well are we the only ones here?”

She sighs, her gaze drifting toward the floor. “I wish I had an answer. But maybe we’re not supposed to understand it yet. Maybe that’s part of the game, too.”

Her words hang in the air, and I find myself staring at the faint glow of the lantern on the wall. The questions in my mind swirl endlessly, but for now, there are no answers—only the quiet company of someone who understands.

I laugh softly at first, then harder as a thought settles in my mind. Kaida blinks, startled by my sudden outburst.

“What?” she asks, tilting her head slightly, a curious smile tugging at her lips.

I lean back against the door, trying to catch my breath between chuckles. “Suddenly,” I say, grinning, “all these late-night therapy sessions make sense. The psychology major, Kaida. It’s like you were made for this!”

She stares at me for a moment, then lets out a small laugh of her own, shaking her head. “Oh, come on,” she says, though her cheeks flush faintly. “It’s not like I was planning to use my degree on people stuck in a… magical death game.”

“That’s where you’re wrong,” I tease, my grin widening. “Clearly, the universe had a plan. You’re our therapist now. Hope you’re ready to add that to your job description.”

Kaida rolls her eyes, but the warmth in her smile is undeniable. “Fine,” she says with mock exasperation. “But don’t expect me to write notes or charge hourly. This is strictly pro bono.”

The laughter fades slowly, leaving behind a faint, comforting lightness in the room. I glance at her, the grin lingering on my face. “Thanks, though. For… y’know, listening always.”

She nods, her expression softening. “Anytime, Artemis.”

For the first time in what feels like days, the weight on my chest feels just a little lighter. Maybe things will never make sense here, but at least I’m not facing it alone.

“What about you?” she asks. “What were you doing? You were 20 did you go to college too?“

I pause, the question catching me a little off guard. Kaida looks at me curiously, her expression open and inviting, like she’s genuinely interested.

“Yeah, I was 20,” I say slowly, fiddling with the edge of my cloak. “But, uh… i was in college but it want really for me.”

Kaida tilts her head slightly, her curiosity only growing. “Why not? Where you more work minded?”

I let out a small, awkward laugh, scratching the back of my neck. “Sort of. I was working, yeah. Part-time jobs mostly. I didn’t really have a plan, though. I was just… drifting. I didn’t really have anything I wanted to do with life.”

She nods, her gaze softening. “That makes sense. It’s not like everyone knows exactly what they want to do at 20.”

I shrug, staring at the floor. “I guess. But it felt like everyone else had their lives figured out, y’know? Like… I was the only one still stuck, trying to figure out what the hell I wanted to do. And now…” I gesture vaguely at the room. “Here I am. Stuck in a different way.”

Kaida offers me a small, understanding smile. “Maybe this is the universe’s way of giving you a… weird, dangerous restart?” she says gently.

I chuckle at that, though there’s a weight to her words that lingers. “Yeah. A restart where failure means actual death. Great deal, huh?”

She nudges me playfully with her shoulder. “Hey, you’ve been handling it better than most people would. You’re leading a whole group now, Artemis. That’s not nothing.”

I glance at her, her words catching me off guard. “Leading, huh?” I murmur. “Feels more like… stumbling forward and hoping I don’t trip.”

Kaida smiles. “Sometimes that’s all it takes.”

For a moment, the room is quiet again, her words settling over me like a small, warm comfort.

I sigh, leaning my head back against the door, staring up at the ceiling. “I really wish I wasn’t the ‘leader,’” I say quietly, my voice tinged with frustration. “Anyone else would be a better pick. But since I spoke up first when we arrived—to get everyone moving—now it’s like everyone just expects me to keep doing it.”

Kaida tilts her head, watching me carefully. “But… you’re doing a good job,” she says gently.

I let out a dry laugh, shaking my head. “Am I? Half the time I feel like I’m just winging it. Like I don’t have a clue what I’m doing.”

She leans forward, resting her elbows on her knees. “Nobody really knows what they’re doing,” she says with a faint smile.

I glance at her, my chest tightening. “Maybe,” I murmur. “But it doesn’t stop me from feeling like I’m going to mess everything up. Like… what if one wrong call gets someone killed? Or worse, what if it’s my fault that Lyra…”

I trail off, the words catching in my throat.

Kaida reaches out, resting a hand lightly on my arm. “Hey,” she says softly. “Lyra’s situation isn’t your fault. None of us could’ve predicted what happened with the heart. And if you hadn’t stepped up when we all got here? Who knows where we’d be right now?”

I look at her, her words sinking in slowly. “I don’t know,” I admit. “It just feels like… too much. Like I’m not the person who should be doing this.”

She smiles faintly, squeezing my arm gently. “Maybe you don’t feel like the right person. But we trust you, Artemis. All of us do. And that counts for a lot.”

Her words bring a flicker of warmth, though the weight on my shoulders doesn’t entirely lift. “Thanks,” I say softly, offering a small, tired smile.

“Can I tell you a secret?” She says nervously. “A secret? What is it?”

As she says it she trails off getting quieter with each word. “Today I sorta maybe totally kissed Veyron…”

My thoughts come to a screeching halt, and I blink at Kaida, her face flushed as she fidgets with the hem of her cloak.

“Wait, what?” I ask, sitting up straighter. “You… kissed Veyron?”

Kaida groans, burying her face in her hands. “Only sorta maybe totally kissed him,” she mumbles prodding the tips of her fingers.

I stare at her, trying to process this sudden bombshell. “Kaida!” I whisper-shout, the exhaustion giving way to disbelief. “What—how—when did this happen?”

She peeks at me through her hands, her cheeks bright red. “Back at the store,” she mutters. “When we were finding disguises.”

I shake my head, still trying to wrap my mind around it. “But why? I mean, not that it’s… bad or anything, but what—what led to that?”

Kaida lets out a long sigh, finally dropping her hands. “I don’t know!” she says, her voice rising slightly. “It just… happened! We were arguing over a stupid cloak, and then he said something really snarky, and I got mad, and then he smiled at me like that, and… I kissed him.”

I can’t help but laugh, the tension of the day breaking for just a moment. “So, what? He snarked his way into your heart?”

Kaida groans again, covering her face. “Don’t make it sound worse than it already is!”

“Did he kiss you back?” I ask, still grinning.

She hesitates, her blush deepening. “Yeah,” she mutters. “He did.”

For a moment, the room is silent, and I just stare at her, trying not to laugh again. “Kaida, you’ve had a day, huh?”

She sighs, giving me a sheepish smile. “Yeah, I guess I have. But… please don’t tell anyone, okay? Especially not him. He’ll never let me live it down.”

I nod, my grin softening. “Your secret’s safe with me. But for the record? I think it’s kinda cute.”

Kaida groans dramatically, pulling her hood over her face. “Ugh, why did I tell you this?”

I raise an eyebrow, leaning back against the door with a sly grin. “Oh, no. If you get to tease me about Lorien, I absolutely get to tease you about your little crush on Veyron—and the fact that you kissed him.”

Kaida groans, flopping back onto the bed dramatically. “I knew this was going to backfire,” she mumbles, pulling her cloak over her face.

“Backfire?” I say, laughing. “Kaida, you kissed him! That’s not a backfire; that’s, like, skipping straight to the credits!”

She peeks out from under her hood, her face still flushed. “Yeah, well… at least I did something about it,” she fires back, though her voice is more embarrassed than smug.

I blink, momentarily caught off guard. “Ouch. Okay, point for you,” I admit, crossing my arms. “But still—you kissed Veyron. Of all people.”

Kaida sits up, narrowing her eyes at me playfully. “You’re one to talk, Miss ‘Lorien kissed me and I kissed him back. And haven’t talked to him since.’”

My face heats up instantly, and I stammer, “That—that was different!”

“How?” she shoots back, grinning now. “You liked it, didn’t you?”

I groan, covering my face with my hands. “This is not the same thing!”

“Oh, it’s totally the same thing,” Kaida says, laughing softly. “Face it, Artemis. We’re both a little doomed.”

I drop my hands, giving her a mock glare. “Fine. But don’t think this gets you off the hook. I’m not done teasing you yet.”

Kaida laughs, her earlier embarrassment melting away. “Deal. But only if I get to tease you right back.”

“It’s totally the same thing,” I mutter mockingly under my breath, shaking my head.

Kaida laughs, throwing a pillow at me. “What? It is!” she says, her tone teasing.

I catch the pillow, smirking. “Not really,” I counter, leaning forward. “You like a guy who’s kind of a prick and I…” I trail off, feeling my chest tighten as the words slip out. “…maybe like Lorien. And I’m a guy in a girl’s body.”

The playful atmosphere shifts slightly as Kaida’s smile softens. She sits up, her expression thoughtful as she studies me. “Artemis…” she says gently.

I sigh, leaning back against the door again, the weight of the admission settling over me. “It’s just… confusing,” I admit, my voice quieter now. “Lorien kissed me, and for a second, I forgot about everything—about being a guy, about how weird this all is. And then I kissed him back, and it’s like… what does that even mean?”

Kaida leans forward, resting her elbows on her knees. “It means you’re figuring it out,” she says softly. “And maybe that’s okay. None of us asked for this, and there’s no rulebook for how we’re supposed to feel about it.”

I glance at her, searching her expression for judgment but finding none. “I just… don’t know if I’m ready to deal with it,” I murmur. “With him. With… everything.”

Kaida smiles faintly, tilting her head. “You don’t have to figure it all out right now,” she says. “But if it helps? Lorien likes you. Not just because of what you look like, but because of who you are.”

Her words hang in the air, and for a moment, I don’t know how to respond.

“Thanks,” I say finally, offering her a small smile. “You’re pretty good at this therapist thing, huh?”

Kaida chuckles, leaning back on her hands. “Well, I have to keep you sane somehow, right?”

The tension eases slightly, and I let out a small laugh.

“This was nice,” I say softly, offering Kaida a small, tired smile. “Thanks. Today was… bad. Losing Lyra again sucks.”

Kaida’s expression softens, and she nods, leaning closer. “Yeah,” she says quietly. “It does. I can’t stop thinking about her—how scared she must’ve been, how confused. And now, wherever she is…”

I take a deep breath, the weight in my chest pressing down harder. “I just hope we can find her,” I say, my voice trembling slightly. “And figure out what’s happening. Why all of this is happening.”

Kaida reaches over, placing a comforting hand on my arm. “We will,” she says firmly, her voice filled with quiet determination. “Lyra’s not gone, Artemis. And neither are we. We’ll keep going, one step at a time, and we’ll figure this out together.”

Her words sink in slowly, a small flicker of hope cutting through the exhaustion and doubt. “Together,” I murmur, nodding. “Yeah. We’ll figure it out.”

The room falls into a quiet stillness, the faint sounds of the city outside fading into the background. For the first time all day, it feels like the chaos is just… paused, even if only for a moment.

“Thanks, Kaida,” I say again, looking at her with genuine gratitude. “I don’t think I’ve said it enough, but I’m glad you’re here.”

She smiles warmly, her eyes meeting mine. “Right back at you, Artemis. Now, let’s try to get some rest. We’ve got a lot to deal with tomorrow.”

I nod, letting out a small sigh as I lean back against the door, my mind finally starting to settle. Rest might not solve everything, but for now, it’s what we need most.

I push myself off the floor, exhaustion weighing down every movement, and slump onto the bed. The mattress creaks slightly beneath me, but it’s softer than anything I’ve felt all day.

Laying back, I glance over at Kaida, who’s already settled on the other bed. “Tomorrow, we find Lyra… again,” I say, my voice heavy but laced with determination.

Kaida smiles faintly, her expression a mix of hope and worry. “We will,” she says softly, her voice steady. “We’ll bring her back.”

I nod, reaching over to turn off the mounted lantern beside me. The room falls into darkness, the faint light from the moon slipping through the cracks in the shutters.

“Goodnight, Kaida,” I murmur, my eyes closing.

“Goodnight, Artemis,” she whispers back.

As the quiet of the room settles over me, the events of the day swirl through my mind—Lyra, the heart, the guard, the map sellers. Everything feels like a puzzle with too many missing pieces, but one thing is clear: tomorrow, we move forward.

Sleep takes me slowly, my last thought lingering on Lyra and the hope that we’ll find her before it’s too late.

End of chapter 11

Some more info and more questions to be answered later on…

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

The group follows the map searching for answers and things only get worse…

This is the last full chapter I had written before I started posting this, so future chapters will likely take a bit longer. However not too long as I have everything lined out already just not the in between moments.

Chapter 12

I blink my eyes open, the soft light of dawn filtering through the cracks in the shutters. Stretching, I let out a long yawn, only to wince as a sharp ache runs through my arm—a painful reminder of yesterday’s chaos.

I sit up slowly, rubbing the sore spot and muttering to myself. “Great… still not healed. Thanks, super immersive game mechanics. Why can’t this be like a normal game where a potion just makes everything perfect till you’re hurt again.”

Across the room, Kaida stirs, her red hair sticking out in wild directions as she stretches and groans softly. “Morning,” she says groggily, rubbing her eyes. “You okay?”

I nod, though the soreness in my arm is hard to ignore. “Yeah,” I say, flexing my fingers. “Just sore. Yesterday really took it out of me.”

Kaida sits up fully, glancing at me with concern. “Hopefully I can learn a healing spell for this kind of stuff.”

I shake my head, waving her off. “It’s fine. The potions are good enough. ”

She frowns, her gaze lingering on my arm. “You’re too stubborn for your own good sometimes,” she says lightly, though there’s warmth in her tone.

I chuckle softly, rolling my shoulder to test the pain. “You’re not wrong.”

The room falls into a comfortable silence for a moment, the muffled sounds of the inn waking up filtering through the walls.

“Today’s the day,” I say finally, breaking the quiet. “We’ve got to follow the map, find Lyra, and figure out what the hell this ‘heart’ really did to her.”

Kaida nods, her expression growing serious. “We will,” she says firmly. “Maybe this is how we get out of this game.”

I glance at the small bag of gold sitting on the nightstand, lifting it to feel its weight—or lack thereof. The few coins inside barely jingle, and the reality of our situation sinks in.

“Not even enough to get supplies for today,” I mutter under my breath, frustration bubbling up. “Hopefully, we find something to eat for free… or I guess we’ll just have to get creative.”

Kaida stands, adjusting her new cloak and grabbing her staff. “Ready when you are,” she says with a faint smile, though the concern in her eyes is clear.

I push off the bed, slinging my quiver over my shoulder and tucking the map securely into my pouch. “Alright,” I say, squaring my shoulders. “Let’s go.”

As we step out of the room, the faint hum of the inn waking up greets us—soft voices in the distance, the clinking of dishes from the kitchen, and the smell of bread baking somewhere downstairs. My stomach growls faintly, but I ignore it, leading Kaida down the creaky staircase to meet the others.

Hrothgar is already waiting by the entrance, his arms crossed as he leans against the wall. “Took you long enough,” he grunts, though there’s no real heat in his words.

Veyron lounges in a chair nearby, flipping a dagger lazily between his fingers. “Morning, fearless leader,” he says with a smirk, clearly amused by my tired expression.

Lorien stands by the door, his spear resting at his side, his calm gaze meeting mine. “You good?” he asks softly.

I nod, my lips pressing into a thin line. “Yeah. Just ready to get moving. The sooner we follow this map, the better.”

Kaida clears her throat, stepping up beside me. “Alright, everyone,” she says, her voice firm. “Let’s stick together today and stay focused. We can’t afford any distractions.”

I approach the inn keeper resting my hands against the counter. “Those rooms wouldn’t have happened to come with breakfast would they?”

The woman from the night before chuckles. “For 20 gold?” She glances around before continuing. “And wanted fugitives…” she whispers.

I groan slightly frustrated. “Never mind we’ll get out of your hair.”

I pull out the map, the glowing ink marking our path clearly. “We’ll start here,” I say, pointing to the first landmark. “But keep an eye out. We don’t know what—or who—we might run into on the way.”

As we step out of the inn, the bustling energy of the city hits us immediately. The streets, once eerily quiet under the cover of night, are now alive with activity. Merchants shout to advertise their wares, carts creak as they roll past, and clusters of people move through the market square, their voices blending into a constant hum of noise.

“The city’s a whole different place during the day,” Kaida says softly, glancing around at the crowds.

I nod, pulling my hood lower over my face as I scan the streets. “It’ll make it easier to avoid the guards,” I say, my voice steady. “If they’re still looking for us, they’ll have a much harder time spotting us in all this chaos.”

Hrothgar grins, hefting his axe over his shoulder. “Hiding in plain sight, huh? Works for me.”

Veyron smirks, slipping into the crowd like a shadow. “Blending in is kind of my specialty,” he says casually, flipping his hood up. “Stick close, fearless leader, and maybe I’ll teach you a thing or two.”

Lorien stays close, his sharp eyes scanning the streets for any sign of trouble. “We should still be careful,” he says, his voice low. “The guards may not be the only ones watching.”

I grip the map tightly, the glowing route leading us through the market and toward the city’s outskirts. “Stay together,” I say firmly, glancing at each of them. “We can’t afford to get separated out here.”

I glance back at Kaida, her tone dripping with mock sweetness as she stares pointedly past me toward Veyron. “Shouldn’t we return these?” she says, tugging lightly at the edges of her cloak. “Since, you know, we were just borrowing them.”

Veyron doesn’t miss a beat, flashing her a cocky grin as he adjusts his hood. “Oh, absolutely. We’ll bring them right back. I’m sure the shopkeeper would love to see us again—especially after that broken window.”

Kaida folds her arms, raising an eyebrow. “You mean after you and Hrothgar turned us into wanted criminals?”

“Hey, hey,” Veyron says, holding up his hands in mock innocence. “I’m not taking all the blame for that. Hrothgar’s the one who smashed the window, and you didn’t exactly object to the cloaks when you were putting yours on.”

Kaida glares at him, though there’s a faint blush creeping into her cheeks. “It was your idea in the first place!”

I step between them, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Can we not argue about this right now? The guards are probably still out there somewhere, and the last thing we need is to draw attention to ourselves.”

Veyron shrugs, smirking as he falls back into step beside me. “Relax, fearless leader. The city’s too busy for them to focus on us. And besides, I think we look pretty good in these cloaks, don’t you?” He winks at Kaida after finishing.

Kaida groans, muttering something under her breath, and I can’t help but laugh softly despite myself. “Let’s just keep moving,” I say, shaking my head.

The group pushes forward through the crowd, the bustling market giving us plenty of cover as we head toward the first landmark on the map.

The bustling crowds slow our progress, the constant hum of voices and the jostling of bodies making it hard to move quickly. I clutch the map tightly, glancing down at the glowing route every so often to make sure we’re still on track.

Finally, after what feels like an eternity, we break free of the busiest streets and reach the marked point on the map. It’s a quieter part of the city, tucked away from the main roads. A large, weathered fountain stands in the center of a small plaza, its once-pristine stone now cracked and moss-covered.

“This is it,” I say, my voice low as I glance around. “The first mark on the map.”

Kaida steps forward, her eyes scanning the fountain. “Doesn’t look like much,” she murmurs. “Are we sure this is the right place?”

Veyron leans casually against the fountain’s edge, glancing at the map in my hand. “Pretty sure glowing maps don’t lie,” he says with a smirk. “The question is… now what?”

Hrothgar grunts, his eyes narrowing as he scans the surrounding buildings. “Looks too quiet to me. Feels like a trap.”

Lorien steps closer to the fountain, his hand resting on his spear. “There’s something carved here,” he says, pointing to a faint inscription along the edge of the stone.

I move closer, squinting to make out the words. They’re faded and worn, but the language is unfamiliar—symbols rather than letters, glowing faintly in the shadow of the fountain.

Kaida leans in, her eyes widening slightly. “That’s… definitely not decorative,” she says. “It looks like some kind of magical script.”

I glance back at the map, which seems to pulse faintly in response to the glowing script. My stomach tightens with unease. “Definitely not a coincidence,” I say. “This has to be related to the map.”

“Uhhh, Kaida?” I say, stepping back slightly from the glowing symbols. “Maybe you can… you know, do your magic thing and figure out what this is?”

Kaida raises an eyebrow, her hands tightening on her staff. “My magic thing, huh?” she says, though there’s a playful glint in her eyes. “Sure, let me just wave my hands around and magically know what this ancient script says.”

I rub the back of my neck, giving her a sheepish smile. “Well, you’re the magical one. It’s not like any of us can read glowing runes.”

She sighs, stepping closer to the fountain and crouching down to examine the script. “Alright, alright. Let me see…”

Kaida places her staff down beside her and hovers her hand just above the glowing symbols, her brow furrowed in concentration. A faint shimmer of light flows from her fingertips, dancing over the carved runes.

After a moment, the light intensifies, and her expression shifts to one of confusion. “It’s… not a language I know,” she mutters, her voice barely above a whisper. “But I think I can feel the magic behind it. It’s like… a riddle or a lock, waiting to be activated.”

Hrothgar crosses his arms, watching her closely. “A magical lock? Great. What are the odds that unlocking it triggers something nasty?”

Veyron chuckles, leaning lazily against the fountain. “Oh, come on. What’s the fun of a puzzle if there’s no risk involved?”

Kaida shoots him a glare but continues focusing on the runes. “It’s definitely tied to the map,” she says after another moment. “But it’s not going to open on its own. I’ll need a little more time to figure this out.”

I glance around, unease creeping in as I scan the quiet plaza. “Alright,” I say. “But let’s make it quick. This place feels too open—we’re sitting ducks if anyone’s watching.”

I turn, scanning the surrounding plaza nervously. “Just… you know, act casual, guys,” I say, lowering my voice. “Don’t draw any attention.”

Hrothgar raises an eyebrow, his massive frame making the idea of “casual” seem almost laughable. “Act casual, huh?” he mutters, crossing his arms. “I’m not exactly built for subtlety.”

Veyron grins, flipping a dagger idly in his hand. “Don’t worry, fearless leader,” he says with a wink. “Casual is my middle name.”

I roll my eyes, ignoring him as I turn back to Kaida, who’s now fully focused on the glowing runes. Her fingers move carefully, tracing the faint lines of the script as her magic shimmers faintly around her hands.

“This isn’t exactly easy, you know,” she says without looking up, her tone focused but annoyed. “A little less banter and a little more watchfulness might help.”

Lorien nods, his sharp eyes scanning the plaza as he adjusts his hood. “She’s right,” he says quietly. “Stay alert. Even if this place seems safe, we don’t know who—or what—might be watching.”

I grip my bow tightly, standing a little closer to Kaida while keeping my eyes on the surrounding streets. “We’ve got your back, Kaida,” I say softly. “Just do what you need to do.”

I lean casually against the edge of the fountain, keeping my bow close but making an effort to appear relaxed. My eyes, however, are constantly moving, scanning the plaza as the city moves around us in a chaotic dance.

Hundreds of people pass by, their voices blending into a dull roar. Carts full of supplies creak along the cobblestones, merchants shouting to advertise their wares. Even the guards, walking their patrol routes, seem more preoccupied with maintaining order than noticing us huddled by the fountain.

I let out a slow breath, doing my best to stay calm. The noise, the movement—it’s overwhelming, but it’s also cover. We’re just another group of travelers to anyone who spares us a glance.

Finally, Kaida speaks up, her voice low but firm. “I’ve got it,” she says, pulling her hand back from the glowing runes.

I turn to her quickly, my heart skipping a beat. “What did you figure out?”

Kaida stands, brushing off her cloak as the runes pulse faintly. “It’s a key,” she explains. “But it needs a trigger—something to unlock it. And I think…” She holds up the map, which is now glowing brighter. “This is the trigger.”

Veyron steps closer, his interest piqued. “A map that doubles as a key? That’s pretty fancy,” he says with a smirk. “So, what happens when we use it?”

Kaida frowns, her grip tightening on the map. “I’m not sure,” she admits. “But the magic is clearish—if we activate it, it’ll do something?.”

Hrothgar grunts, his expression skeptical. “And what’s the catch?”

“There’s always a catch,” Lorien adds, his voice calm but wary.

I glance at Kaida, then at the glowing runes. “Do it,” I say finally, my voice steady despite the knot in my stomach. “We’ve come this far—we have to see where this leads.”

Kaida nods, stepping forward and pressing the map to the runes. The glowing symbols brighten, and a low hum fills the air as the fountain begins to shift.

I take a cautious step back, my bow at the ready as the hum grows louder. As the fountain trembles, the stone creaks and shifts as the glowing runes spread out like veins of light.

Kaida holds her ground, her hands steady as she presses the map against the fountain’s edge. “It’s working,” she says, her voice tense but focused. “I think…”

The glowing symbols pulse once, twice, before the center of the fountain collapses inward with a loud crack. Water spills over the edges, cascading down into what now looks like a dark, spiraling staircase leading underground.

Veyron whistles softly, peering into the newly revealed passage. “Now that’s what I call hidden.”

Hrothgar steps forward, his axe resting on his shoulder. “A secret entrance? Figures. What’s down there?”

Kaida pulls the map back, the glowing light fading slightly as she turns to me. “The next step,” she says simply. “Whatever this is, it’s leading us underground.”

I let out a dry chuckle, glancing down at the dark, spiraling staircase. “Great. Back under the city,” I mutter, gripping my bow tightly. “That went so well last time.”

Kaida offers me a faint, apologetic smile. “Maybe this time will be different?” she says, though even she doesn’t sound convinced.

“Yeah,” I reply sarcastically. “Maybe we won’t almost get crushed by golems or chased by whatever else lives down here.”

Veyron smirks, stepping lightly onto the first stair. “Oh, come on, fearless leader. Where’s your sense of adventure?”

Hrothgar snorts, rolling his shoulders. “Let’s hope that adventure doesn’t end with more of those glowing spirits.”

Lorien moves closer, his spear held at the ready. “Stay alert,” he says quietly, his eyes scanning the darkness below. “Whatever’s waiting down there, it’s not going to welcome us.”

Taking a deep breath, I nod and take the first step down, the cold stone damp under my boots. The air grows cooler and heavier as we descend, the faint glow of the city above fading with every step.

The group follows closely behind, the sound of our footsteps echoing softly in the narrow passage.

“Let’s just hope this map isn’t leading us into another trap,” I mutter under my breath, the unease growing with every step.

We continue down the spiraling staircase, the air growing colder and damper with each step. The faint sound of dripping water echoes around us, mingling with the soft scuff of our boots on the slick stone.

“Does this staircase ever end?” Kaida mutters, her voice low but echoing faintly in the tight space.

“Let’s hope it doesn’t lead straight to another giant, glowing heart,” Veyron says with a smirk, though his hand rests on the hilt of one of his daggers.

Hrothgar grunts, his axe resting against his shoulder. “Whatever’s down here, it better be worth it.”

I keep my bow ready, my grip tightening as we descend further into the darkness. The glow from Kaida’s staff is the only thing lighting our way now, casting long shadows against the curved walls.

Finally, after what feels like an eternity, the stairs widen into a larger stone chamber. The floor is uneven, and ancient carvings cover the walls, their details obscured by moss and age. In the center of the room stands a tall, circular platform, faintly glowing with the same runes we saw above.

“We’re here,” I say softly, stepping cautiously into the room.

Kaida moves closer to the platform, her eyes scanning the glowing symbols. “It’s the same magic as above,” she says. “But this… this feels stronger. More… purposeful like the other area.”

Veyron whistles softly, peering around the room. “No signs of traps—yet. But if this place is anything like the last one, we should be ready for something nasty.”

Lorien steps forward, his spear at the ready. “What’s that for?” he asks looking at a familiar looking gold triangle on the platform. The object itself shielded by some sort of magic.

Kaida frowns, running her fingers lightly over the runes. “I think… it’s supposed to be another key,” she says.

I glance at the platform, my chest tightening. “Whatever it unlocks, we’re not going to find out just by staring at it.”

I stare at the glowing platform, my grip tightening on my bow. The runes pulse softly, almost invitingly, but all I can think about is Lyra—the way the heart chose her, the way we lost her.

“With what happened to Lyra,” I say quietly, my voice tinged with hesitation, “I’m not sure if we should be doing this.”

Kaida looks up from the platform, her expression softening. “Artemis…”

I shake my head, taking a step back. “But we can’t give up on finding her,” I say firmly, my voice steadying. “Whatever this is—whatever it unlocks—it might be the only way to figure out what happened to her.”

The group falls silent for a moment, the weight of my words hanging in the air.

“She’s still out there,” Lorien says softly, his gaze steady. “And if this is the only way to find her, then we have to try.”

Hrothgar grunts, stepping closer to the platform. “If this thing wants to pull any tricks, we’ll deal with them. Together.”

Kaida nods, her fingers brushing over the runes once more. “I’ll get this barrier off,” she says quietly. “But we should be ready. There’s no telling what’s going to happen when it deactivates.”

I take a deep breath, my chest tightening as I step back into position, my bow at the ready. “Alright,” I say. “Let’s do this.”

Kaida places her hands firmly on the glowing runes, her magic flaring faintly as the platform begins to hum.

I step back from the platform, my eyes darting across the chamber as the soft hum grows louder. My grip tightens on my bow, every muscle in my body on edge.

The carvings on the walls seem to shimmer faintly in the glow of Kaida’s magic, their shapes twisting and flickering in ways that make my stomach churn. The uneven floor beneath us feels too deliberate, like it’s hiding something.

“Anything?” Lorien asks, his voice low but steady as he stands guard near Kaida.

“Not yet,” I reply, scanning the walls and corners for movement. “But this place feels… wrong. Like it’s waiting for something to happen.”

Hrothgar hefts his axe, his sharp eyes narrowing as he sweeps the room. “If it’s a trap, we’ll spring it. Better now than when we’re caught off guard.”

Veyron snorts, leaning lightly against a cracked pillar. “You say that like we’re ever not caught off guard. It’s practically our thing at this point.”

Kaida doesn’t look up from the runes, her magic intensifying as the platform pulses brighter. “Almost there,” she mutters, her voice strained. “Just… keep watching. This isn’t easy.”

I shift my position, my eyes flicking to a faint shadow in one of the far corners. My breath catches as it moves—a subtle, unnatural shift that sends a chill down my spine.

“There!” I shout, pointing toward the shadow.

The others snap to attention, weapons raised as the shadow begins to ripple and stretch, growing larger and more defined. A low, guttural growl echoes through the chamber, and a pair of glowing eyes flicker to life in the darkness.

The shadow creature moves forward, its form shifting unnaturally as it stalks toward us. The hum of the platform grows louder, and I glance quickly at Kaida.

“Whatever you’re doing, Kaida,” I shout, “do it faster!”

I draw my bow quickly, aiming at the shadowy figure as it lumbers toward us. Taking a deep breath, I release the arrow, hitting the creature square in the chest—only to pass straight through like it wasn’t even there.

“Seriously?” I mutter, already nocking another arrow out of reflex. I fire again, and just like before, the arrow has no effect. The shadow ripples and growls, clearly unimpressed.

“It’s like the spirits in the other cave!” I shout to the others, backing up toward the platform. “Non-magic attacks don’t work on it!”

“What does that mean? Hrothgar says confused but lifting his axe to attack.

“Only magic weapons can hurt it.” Lorien shouts moving in front of Kaida blocking the creatures path to her.

Hrothgar grits his teeth, his axe glowing faintly as he activates one of his abilities. “Perfect for me,” he growls, stepping between the creature and Kaida. He swings his axe, but the shadow darts to the side with unnatural speed, evading the attack entirely.

Veyron hurls a dagger, its blade glinting faintly with a weak magical aura. It hits the creature, but the impact is minor—barely slowing it down. “Yeah, this thing’s definitely not playing fair,” he says, his smirk fading.

Kaida’s voice cuts through the chaos, tense and urgent. “I’m almost done!” she shouts, her hands glowing brighter as the platform pulses beneath her. “Just keep it off me for a few minutes.”

Lorien his spear glowing faintly as he braces himself. “We’ll hold it back!” he shouts, glancing at me. “Artemis, can you distract it?”

I nod, though my mind races for a solution. My arrows are useless, but maybe I can draw its attention long enough for the others to land a stronger hit.

“Hey, stupid shadow thing! Look over here!” I shout, waving my arms to catch its attention.

The others snap their heads toward me, their expressions a mix of confusion and disbelief.

Veyron raises an eyebrow. “That’s your plan?”

I shrug, stepping back as the shadow’s glowing eyes lock onto me. “I couldn’t think of anything else, okay? Not like you did any better distracting those grey things.”

The creature lets out a guttural growl, its form rippling unnaturally as it launches itself toward me. My heart races as I dodge to the side, narrowly avoiding its swipe.

“Yup, that worked!” I shout, scrambling to create distance between us. “Totally got its attention!”

Hrothgar growls, stepping in to swing his glowing axe at the shadow’s side. “Keep it distracted!” he roars. “We’ll take it down!”

The creature flickers for a moment, shifting its focus between me and the others. It seems reluctant to fully commit to either, its form writhing like smoke in the dim light.

Kaida’s voice cuts through the tension, sharp and urgent. “I just need a little more time!” she shouts, her magic flaring brighter as the platform begins to hum louder.

“Time is the one thing we don’t have!” Lorien shouts, lunging with his spear and forcing the shadow to recoil slightly.

“And money!” Veyron chimes in throwing another dagger.

I backpedal, firing another arrow even though I know it won’t do anything. The projectile flies straight through the creature, but it distracts it just long enough for Hrothgar to land a blow with his glowing axe.

“Keep hitting it with your enchanted weapons!” I shout, circling around the room to keep the shadow’s focus on me. “We’ve got to take it down!”

I nock another arrow, aiming straight for the creature as it ripples and growls, its glowing eyes fixed on me. I fire, then immediately draw another, firing again in rapid succession.

The arrows pass harmlessly through its shadowy form, but they seem to irritate it. The creature flickers and lets out a guttural roar before launching itself in my direction.

“Yeah, that’s right! Over here!” I shout, backing away quickly, my heart racing.

The others look at me, their weapons ready.

“Are you seriously just shooting at it for attention?” Veyron calls out, half-laughing as he dodges sharp tendrils of shadow that lash out near him.

“It’s working, isn’t it?” I snap back, dodging to the side as the creature lunges at me.

Kaida glances up briefly from the platform, the glow of her magic intensifying. “Just keep it away from me!” she shouts. “I’m almost done I think!”

Hrothgar swings his axe again, the blade glowing faintly as it catches the creature’s side. The shadow flickers and shrinks slightly, but it doesn’t stop its pursuit of me.

“Keep firing!” Lorien shouts, his spear glowing faintly as he steps in to stab a stray tendril of shadow from hitting Kaida. “The more it focuses on you, the less it can focus on us!”

I grit my teeth, firing another arrow as I backpedal. “Yeah, great plan!” I shout, dodging another swipe. “Just don’t let it catch me!”

“This better not become a thing of me being bait!” I shout, diving out of the way as the shadow creature swipes at me with an elongated tendril of darkness. The air where it strikes feels cold and heavy, sending a chill up my spine.

“You’re doing great, bait!” Veyron calls out with a laugh, tossing a dagger that glows faintly as it slices through the creature. It flinches, but the attack only seems to slow it for a second before it focuses on me again.

I shoot him a glare, firing another arrow that, unsurprisingly, does nothing to harm it but keeps it coming my way. “Not helping, Veyron!”

Hrothgar swings his glowing axe again, forcing the creature to veer slightly off course. “Less talking, more keeping it busy!” he growls.

“Yeah, I’m keeping it busy!” I snap, narrowly dodging another lunge.

Lorien steps in, his spear slicing through one of the creature’s tendrils. “Artemis, try leading it to the opposite side of the room!” he shouts. “Then we can all focus on attacking it without needing to defend Kaida!”

“Fine!” I yell, spinning on my heel and sprinting toward the side of the chamber. The creature snarls, its shadowy form shifting as it chases after me. My heart pounds in my chest as I dart between pillars and debris, glancing over my shoulder to make sure it’s still following.

I keep running, weaving around cracks in the stone floor and uneven debris, my heart pounding with every step. The shadow growls behind me, its distorted form flickering as it barrels forward.

“Alright, you stupid shadow!” I shout, glancing over my shoulder. “Come and get me!” I nock another arrow and fire, the projectile passing harmlessly through it but keeping its attention locked squarely on me.

“Keep it moving!” Lorien calls out, his spear glowing faintly as he circles the chamber, readying to strike the creature.

“Yeah, great advice!” I yell back, dodging another swipe as one of its tendrils slams into the ground behind me. “Totally not what I’m already doing!”

Kaidas voice rings out, tense and urgent. “I’m almost there! Just a few more seconds!”

Veyron tosses another glowing dagger, the blade slicing through the creature’s side. It snarls, pausing just long enough for me to fire another arrow and keep it distracted.

“Hey, fearless leader!” Veyron calls out with a grin. “You’re pretty good at this bait thing!”

I glare at him, dodging another attack. “Don’t make me shoot you next, Veyron!”

Hrothgar takes a heavy swing with his glowing axe, the blade barely grazing the creature but causing it to recoil slightly. “Don’t let up, Artemis!” he shouts. “It’s still focused on you!”

“Yeah, I noticed!” I snap, firing another arrow as I continue running towards the wall. The creature snarls again, lunging forward with an unnatural speed that makes my chest tighten.

My eyes catch sight of a hole in the wall, a jagged opening just big enough for me to squeeze through. Without a second thought, I sprint toward it, diving through at the last second. The shadow creature snarls and crashes through right behind me, its form rippling as it squeezes into the narrow space.

I scramble to my feet, barely pausing to catch my breath as I realize what just happened. The passage is dark and tight, the walls pressing in on me as I continue running. The creature\u2019s growls echo behind me, and I can feel the chill of its presence getting closer.

“Okay, bad idea!” I shout, my voice bouncing off the walls. “Definitely a bad idea! I’m separated now!”

The others voices are muffled, distant through the thick stone walls, but I can hear Hrothgar’s roar faintly “Artemis! Where are you?”

“I’m fine!” I call back, though the pounding in my chest says otherwise. “Just... keep doing what you’re doing!” The narrow tunnel twists and turns, the dim light from the chamber fading behind me.

My mind races as I fire another arrow behind me, not even bothering to see if it connects. I know it won’t hurt the shadow, but the movement is almost instinctive now.

The growling grows louder, the creature’s form flickering unnaturally as it gains on me. I grit my teeth, my grip tightening on my bow. I have to figure something out, or I’m going to end up cornered.

I draw my bowstring back, the faint magical glow of the string illuminating the narrow tunnel around me. The light flickers against the jagged stone walls, revealing just enough of the path ahead to keep me from tripping over debris.

“Alright” I mutter to myself, panting as I run. “No more blindly running into danger. Let’s see where I’m actually going.”

The tunnel twists sharply to the left, the shadows dancing as the glow from my bow lights up the corner. I glance over my shoulder, the creature’s glowing eyes flickering in the dim light as it gains on me, its form distorting unnaturally to fit through the tight space. “Great.” I mutter, pushing forward. It’s not giving up.”

The tunnel widens slightly up ahead, and I catch sight of what looks like an opening to another chamber. The faint hum of magic? Pulses through the air, sending a shiver down my spine.

That’s probably not great I think to myself, my steps slowing as I approach the opening. Behind me, the creature growls, its movements growing more frantic as it closes the distance. I grit my teeth, my bow still drawn and glowing as I glance toward the chamber ahead.

I sprint toward the chamber, my boots skidding on the uneven stone as I approach the edge of a steep drop. The tunnel opens into a wide, dark space below, the faint glow of runes etched into the walls slightly illuminating the area.

The creature growls behind me, its distorted form flickering as it lunges again. With no time to think, I leap forward, jumping down into the chamber below.

The air rushes past me as I fall, my heart racing. I brace myself as I land hard on the stone floor, rolling to absorb the impact. My bow slips from my grip momentarily, but I scramble to grab it as the creature crashes down behind me.

It snarls, its form rippling unnaturally as it rights itself. The glowing runes on the walls pulse faintly, casting shifting patterns of light and shadow across the chamber. “Alright” I mutter, pulling myself to my feet. “Looks like it’s just you and me now.”

The creature growls again, its glowing eyes locking onto me as it begins to circle. The runes on the walls pulse brighter, the hum of magic growing louder.

I grip my bow tightly, my chest heaving as I try to steady my breath. The chamber is large enough to give me some space, but there’s no way to escape without finding a hidden exit, and the creature isn’t going to give me time to look.

I grip my bow tightly, my chest tightening as the creature growls and lunges again. There’s no time to think, no time to strategize just pure instinct.

I roll to the side, barely avoiding its outstretched tendrils as they slam into the stone floor with a sharp crack. “Great” I mutter breathlessly, pushing myself back to my feet. “This is fine. Everything’s fine.”

The hum in the chamber grows louder, the glowing runes pulsing brighter with each passing second. Whatever magic is tied to this room, it’s building toward something, but I have no idea what.

The creature snarls, its shadowy form rippling as it darts toward me again. I dive to the side, narrowly avoiding another swipe, the cold chill of its attack brushing past my arm.

“I don’t suppose you’re going to just, stop?” I shout at the creature, my voice echoing off the chamber walls. Unsurprisingly, it doesn’t respond.

The hum becomes almost deafening now, and the runes on the walls flare so brightly that they begin to cast sharp, defined shadows across the room. The light dances over the creature’s form, and for a moment, it hesitates, its movements faltering slightly.

I take the chance to put some distance between us, backing up as quickly as I can while keeping my bow drawn. “Come on, come on,” I mutter, my eyes darting between the creature and the glowing walls. “Whatever’s about to happen, just happen already!”

The creature growls again, snapping out of its hesitation and turning its attention back to me. It lunges once more, faster this time, and I barely manage to roll away. The stone floor beneath it cracks slightly as it lands, sending small shards scattering.

A sharp pain shoots through my leg as one of the stone shards grazes it, tearing through my pants and leaving a thin, stinging cut. I stumble slightly, but there’s no time to stop, the creature’s growl behind me pushes me forward.

With no other options and my stamina running dangerously low, I dive toward the glowing center of the chamber. My hands slam into the stone, the surface humming with magic as the runes light pulses brighter around me.

“Come on, come on!” I shout, my voice desperate. “Do something!”

The creature growls, lunging again, its tendrils stretching toward me. Just as it’s about to strike, the chamber erupts in blinding light, the runes flaring so brightly that I have to shield my eyes.

A deafening hum fills the air, vibrating through my bones as the magic surges around us. The creature lets out an unearthly screech, its shadowy form flickering wildly as the light engulfs it.

I shamble away from the center, blinking through the intense brightness as I try to see what’s happening. The runes on the walls begin to shift, their shapes twisting and reforming into a single massive sigil in the center of the ceiling.

The creature snarls again, its movements growing erratic as the magic seems to pull at it, dragging it toward the center of the room.

This... better be good!” I mutter, clutching my bow tightly as I brace for whatever comes next.

The hum reaches an almost unbearable pitch, and before I can react, the entire room is consumed by a blinding light. I throw my arms up, covering my eyes as the brightness sears through the chamber, turning everything around me into an overwhelming white glow.

The creature lets out a deafening screech, its distorted form thrashing wildly in the light. The sound is raw, unnatural, like something being torn apart.

The magic’s pull intensifies, the air feeling heavy and charged, and I can feel the room vibrating through my very core. My leg stings, but I’m too overwhelmed to even focus on the pain.

Through the faint cracks between my arms, I see the remaining runes on the walls and floor swirling and converging toward the massive sigil on the ceiling. The light pulses once, twice, and then explodes outward with a force so powerful it sends me skidding backward across the stone floor.

When the light finally dims, I lower my arms cautiously, blinking through the spots in my vision. The room is eerily quiet now, the hum replaced by a deep, resonating stillness.

The creature is gone. All that’s left in its place is a faint, shimmering wisp of shadow that slowly fades into nothingness. The runes on the walls and ceiling are dark now, their glow extinguished as if their purpose has been fulfilled.

I sit up slowly, my chest heaving as I try to catch my breath. “What the hell was that?” I mutter, my voice hoarse.

I push myself back against the nearest wall, the cold stone pressing into my back as I slump down. My chest heaves as I try to steady my breathing, my legs trembling from the effort of dodging and running.

My bow rests loosely in my lap, the faint ache in my leg reminding me of the shard that nicked me. I glance down at the cut, just shallow enough not to be serious, but it still stings.

The chamber is still now, eerily so, as if the air itself is holding its breath. The faint hum of magic is gone, replaced by an almost deafening silence.

I tilt my head back, staring up at the darkened Center of the room where the massive sigil had flared to life only moments ago. My thoughts race, but exhaustion dulls them, leaving me sitting there, just trying to process.

“Not how I pictured this day going,” I mutter to no one in particular, my voice echoing faintly in the empty space.

For a moment, I close my eyes, letting the cool air and silence wash over me. My muscles ache, my mind feels like a tangled mess, but at least, for now, I’m still breathing.

I glance around the chamber, my breath still uneven as I scan for any kind of exit. The walls are smooth and solid, no hidden doorways or passages. My gaze shifts to the gap in the wall above, the one I jumped down from.

“Great,” I mutter, my frustration bubbling up. “The only way out is the way I came in. And, of course, it’s too high to reach.”

I push myself up slowly, my legs trembling a bit from the effort, and shuffle toward the center of the chamber. My bow feels heavy in my hand as I rest my other hand against my leg, trying to think.

I glance back at the extinguished runes, my mind racing. “There has to be something,” I mutter. “No way this place doesn’t have another way out. It wouldn’t just trap me here... would it?”

I pace the room slowly, limping slightly as I take in every detail, or lack thereof. The walls are smooth, the floor even smoother, and the extinguished runes offer no clues. It’s like the chamber itself is mocking me with how perfectly sealed it is.

“What the hell am I supposed to do now?” I mutter, running a hand through my hair. My voice echoes faintly, the only sound in the suffocating stillness.

I glance back up at the gap in the wall, frustration bubbling up inside me. “Great plan, Artemis,” I say to myself sarcastically. “Run into the weird glowing chamber. Totally worked out.”

I slump back against the wall, staring up at the ceiling where the massive sigil had been floating moments ago. “Hopefully the others are okay,” I whisper, my voice softer now. “Maybe they’ll find me.”

The silence is unnerving, but it also makes me hyperaware of my own breathing, my own heartbeat. I lean my head back, closing my eyes for a moment, hoping to hear some faint sign of them calling out but nothing comes.

I sit slumped against the wall, the cool stone pressing into my back as I stare blankly at the ceiling. Time drags on, each passing minute feeling like an eternity.

I glance at the gap in the wall above, the faint light from the tunnel barely visible. “Where are they?” I mutter under my breath.

For what feels like an hour, I stay there, unmoving, straining to hear anything footsteps, voices, anything that might mean the others are nearby. But the silence is unrelenting, pressing in around me like the walls of the chamber.

I sigh, shifting slightly as my leg throbs. The cut stings, but it’s the least of my worries right now. “They’ll find me,” I whisper, as much to convince myself as to state a fact.

But deep down, the silence is gnawing at me. What if they’re in trouble? What if they can’t find this place?

I stare up at the gap in the wall, frowning “Other than Kaida, I doubt any of them could even fit through there,” I mutter, the thought settling uncomfortably in my mind.

I shift slightly, leaning my head back against the wall. “Hopefully they find another way around,” I say softly, though my voice carries little confidence. The others are resourceful, sure, but this place is probably a maze of tunnels and traps. If they don’t find me soon...

I shake my head, pushing the thought away. “No, they’ll figure it out,” I say, trying to convince myself. “They always do.”

A sharp, burning sensation draws my attention, and I glance down at my leg. My breath catches in my throat as I see the small cut from the stone shard, it’s no longer just a scratch. The area around it has turned an odd purple, and a faint, darkened vein trails from the wound.

“Shit,” I mutter, panic bubbling in my chest. I press my hand near the wound, but the skin feels warm, too warm. The burning grows sharper, like fire crawling just beneath the surface.

“This is bad,” I whisper, forcing myself to think. “What the hell is this? Poison? Magic?”

The silence of the chamber feels suffocating, the heavy weight of being alone and helpless crashing down on me. I glance up at the gap in the wall again, a fresh wave of urgency surging through me.

I watch helplessly as the shadow under my skin continues to creep along my leg, the darkened veins spreading further with every passing second. My breathing grows shallow, panic gripping me as the burning sensation suddenly fades, replaced by an eerie numbness.

Relief doesn’t come, though. Instead, a cold, sinking feeling takes over as I realize I can’t move. My arms go limp, my bow slipping from my grasp as my legs go still.

“No... no, no,” I try to say, but my lips refuse to move. My voice is trapped inside me, my thoughts screaming as my body refuses to obey.

My vision starts to blur, my eyelids growing heavier despite my desperate attempts to keep them open. The dim light of the chamber begins to fade, and the last thing I see before darkness claims me is the faint glow of the extinguished runes on the walls.

Please, no... not like this, I think as my eyes finally shut, and everything goes quiet.

End of chapter 12

Cliffhanger time! Are the others ok? Did they get the key? What’s happening to Artemis? Will the others find her? What about Lyra and the not so npc nps stay tuned!

I know there’s lots of jokes about writers making the main character experience all the trauma and I’m actively trying to avoid this but it was necessary for the story that this happen…

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

Artemis wakes up to something new and struggles with a new challenge.

Super long double chapter!
Next one coming soon!

Chapter 13-14

Darkness surrounds me, cold and heavy, but it doesn’t last. Slowly, shapes begin to form in the void, a faint, familiar glow, the soft hum of a machine. My heart quickens as I realize what I’m seeing.

I’m back in my room, sitting at my desk. The monitor glows faintly in front of me, reflecting my face slightly as I stare at the loading screen. My hands hover over the mouse and keyboard, trembling slightly as the words “Press Start” pulse gently in the center.

The scene before me feels vivid, too vivid, like I’m reliving it rather than just dreaming. My heart races as I click the glowing button, and the screen changes, filling with swirling lights and shapes. “Welcome to Eidolon Nexus,” a smooth, artificial voice announces. “Enter a world of limitless freedom. But beware—freedom has consequences.” I remember this moment. The excitement. The curiosity. But now, looking at it from here, I feel only dread.

I watch as I type in the username and password I’d been sent. Then the text appeared on the screen. “Confirm special test participation?”

The voice from before returned. “Would you like to fully immerse yourself in this world?” The voice said almost rhythmically.

At the time, it seemed like just another gimmick, a clever marketing ploy. I clicked yes without hesitation. Now, as I relive it, I feel a chill run through me. Did I really choose this? All along it’s seemed so random was this ‘choice’ given to everyone? The screen flashes brightly, and the glow from the monitor fills the room, blinding me.

“No.” I whisper in the dream, trying to reach for the screen, trying to undo the choice. But my hands are frozen, my body unresponsive, just like in the chamber.

The light consumes everything, and I hear the voice again, distant but clear “You have been chosen.” The same words I heard when I first woke up in this world.

The light fades, and suddenly, I’m in a pitch-black void again. The silence is suffocating, heavy, and absolute. There’s no sound, no movement, just me, floating in the emptiness.

I glance down at myself, my heart tightening in my chest. It’s not my real body I see, at least, not the one I remember from the real world. It’s Artemis.

The blonde hair, the green outfit, the quiver attached to my back my hands, slender and unfamiliar, tremble as I raise them in front of me.

This... isn’t me, I whisper, my voice echoing faintly in the void.

But it is me. It’s who I’ve been since this nightmare began. The longer I stare, the harder it is to separate the two.

A faint shimmer of light appears ahead, breaking the darkness. It’s small at first, just a distant flicker, but it grows steadily brighter.

“What... what is this?” I ask, my voice shaking.

The light moves closer, swirling with strange, shifting colors that seem to pulse in time with my heartbeat. I take a step toward it, hesitant but drawn to it all the same.

The voice from the game intro echoes softly around me, distant but clear “You have been chosen.”

I freeze, my hands balling into fists. “Chosen for what?” I shout into the void, my voice shaking with frustration. “What does that even mean? Why me?”

The light pulses again, and the void seems to ripple as if reacting to my words. A faint, distorted reflection of myself, of Artemis appears in the swirling glow, staring back at me with an expression I can’t quite place.

I turn and sprint into the void, desperate to get away from the shimmering light and the words echoing in my mind.

Being chosen. Those words were the start of everything, the game, the traps, the terror I’ve faced since. I can’t stay here. I won’t.

But no matter how hard I push, no matter how fast I run, the void doesn’t end. The light follows, relentless, growing brighter with every step. My breath comes in ragged gasps as panic grips my chest. My legs strain, but suddenly, I realize something horrifying.

I’m not moving.

My arms pump, my feet pound, but the darkness around me remains the same. I’m running in place, frozen in this endless void. The light surges forward, engulfing me as I cry out, my arms lifting involuntarily, the energy pulling me up like I’m weightless.

The voice echoes once more, louder this time as if inside my skull. “You have been chosen.”

And then, everything disappears.

I jolt awake, gasping for air, my heart pounding in my chest. The soft light of an inn filters into my vision, the familiar scent of wood and faint traces of smoke grounding me. I blink rapidly, trying to shake off the disorientation, when a familiar face leans over me.

“Artemis?” Kaida’s voice is soft but filled with worry. “Are you okay? You’ve been out for hours.”

I glance around, my mind racing to process everything. “What... what happened?” I croak, my throat dry.

Kaida frowns, sitting back slightly. “We found you,” she says simply. “In some chamber. You were just... lying there, completely unresponsive. What happened in there?”

Her words hit me like a wave, the memories flooding back, the chamber, the shadow, the spreading numbness. My hand instinctively goes to my leg, and I feel a faint bandage wrapped tightly around it.

“The shadow,” I say, my voice raspy as I sit up slightly. “It got destroyed by the runes in the room. They... activated something and just obliterated it. But before that, it hit me.” I glance down at my bandaged leg. “I guess it... messed with me somehow. After that, everything went dark.”

Kaida nods, her frown deepening as she looks at the bandage on my leg. “That explains the... energy,” she says softly. “When we found you, there was this... glow around you. Faint, but it was there. It took both me and Lorien to carry you out of that chamber.”

“Carry me?” I echo, blinking.

Kaida nods again. “You were completely out. We didn’t know if it was some kind of magic or poison, but your leg was already turning purple. After we got out we levelled up again, and I used a new spell to stop it from spreading, but it was... close. Too close.”

I glance at her, the weight of her words sinking in. “You saved me,” I say quietly.

Her expression softens, and she offers a faint smile. “You saved me more than a few times already,” she says. “It was my turn to return the favor.”

I lean back against the pillow, my mind racing to piece everything together. “What about the others? Are they okay?”

Kaida nods reassuringly. “Everyone’s fine. We had to regroup after a wall split us up. Then Veyron found the passage that led us to you.”

I let out a small sigh of relief, the tension in my chest easing slightly. “Good. That’s... good.”

Kaida’s smile fades slightly, and her tone grows more serious. “But, Artemis... whatever happened to you down there, it wasn’t normal. That glow it felt... different. And now it feels like it’s still lingering.”

I glance down at my hands, a faint shiver running through me. “What do you mean?”

Kaida hesitates, her gaze uncertain. “I don’t know. But we need to be careful. Whatever the shadow was, I think it did leave something behind…”

The thought sends a chill down my spine. Part of it... is still in me? I glance at my leg again, then at my hands, as if I’ll see something lurking beneath the skin. My chest tightens as I force myself to take a deep breath, shoving the fear aside.

“Did you get the key?” I ask quickly, trying to focus on anything but the idea that the shadow left something behind.

Kaida’s expression softens slightly as she nods. “Yeah, we got it but...” She trails off, looking down at her hands.

I stare at her, the unease from before returning in full force. “We have no idea what it’s for,” I say flatly.

Kaida shrugs, her expression uncertain. “Not yet. But I think it’s tied to Lyra... and to whatever this game is trying to make us do.”

Her words hang in the air, heavy with the implications. I glance down at my hands again, that lingering sense of unease refusing to leave me.

I glance back at Kaida, my chest tightening as the thought hits me. “The last key led to that heart,” I say softly, the memory of Lyra being taken flashing in my mind. “Where will this one take us?”

Kaida shifts uneasily, her hands gripping her staff tightly. “I don’t know” she admits, her voice low. “But if the last one was any indication, it’s not going to be easy.”

I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself. “Do you have any idea where we need to go?” I ask.

Kaida nods, reaching into her satchel and pulling out a glowing map. The symbols are faint but still visible, pulsing gently as if waiting for us to

She spreads the map out on the small table beside the bed, and I lean over to look. The path we followed before glows faintly, with the new key’s original location marked as a waypoint. Beyond but now another path is there leading deeper into the unknown.

“This... doesn’t look like it leads in to the city,” I murmur, tracing the glowing trail with my finger. “It goes further out into some mountains.”

Kaida frowns, her eyes scanning the map.
“Whatever it is,” she says quietly, lit feels like it’s leading us closer to the truth.”

I glance at her, my brow furrowed. “Or closer to another trap.”

She nods grimly, folding the map back up.
“Either way, we don’t really have a choice, do we?”

I let out a small sigh, “No,” I admit, my voice heavy.

I push myself up, wincing slightly as the ache in my leg flares up. “Okay, let’s go,” I say, trying to shake off the weakness.

“Woah, woah, woah!” Kaida moves quickly, placing her hands on my shoulders and easing me back down. “Listen, I healed you the best I could, but this was as far as I could go. You need to rest for a few days and let your body recover.”

I groan, flopping back against the pillows. “A few days? We don’t have a few days! Lyra is still out there, and who knows what’s happening to her!”

Kaida crosses her arms, her tone firm but gentle. “And if you go out there like this, you’re just going to get hurt again or worse, get us all killed.”

Her words hit me harder than I want to admit. I glance down at the bandage on my leg, the faint sting of the wound a reminder of how close I came to something much worse.

“But—“ I start, only for Kaida to cut me off. “No buts,” she says sharply. You’re the leader, Artemis. We need you, but we need you alive. Rest now so you can actually help later.” I sigh, rubbing my temples. “Fine,” I mutter, though every fiber of my being wants to argue. “But you’d better promise me you’ll keep everyone else safe while I’m stuck here.”

Kaida’s expression softens, and she nods. “I promise. We’ll figure out the next steps and wait for you to recover. Just... don’t push yourself too hard, okay?”

I nod reluctantly, leaning back against the pillows. The fight isn’t over, but for now, I have no choice but to stay put.

I watch Kaida grab her staff and adjust her cloak, her expression determined. “You’ll be safe here in the inn.”

I frown, shifting slightly against the pillows. “Safe,” I echo, my tone tinged with frustration. “Maybe, but I feel useless just sitting here.”

Kaida offers a faint smile, leaning down slightly to meet my eyes. “You’re not useless, Artemis. You need time to heal. I promise we’ll handle things for now, okay? Don’t do what you usually do try and rush in.”

I sigh, glancing away. “Fine. Just don’t do anything reckless while I’m here Kaida.”

She smirks, straightening up and slinging her bag over her shoulder. “You’re talking to me about being reckless?” she teases. “Don’t worry I’ll make sure the guys don’t burn the city down while you’re stuck here.”

I let out a weak laugh despite myself, shaking my head. “You’re impossible.”

Kaida grins, heading for the door. “Get some rest Artemis. You’ll be better soon.”

She leaves the room, the door clicking shut behind her, and the quiet of the inn settles around me once more.

The quiet of the inn wraps around me like a heavy blanket, the muffled sounds of footsteps and faint voices from the hall the only reminder that the world outside hasn’t stopped. I glance at the faint sunlight streaming through the small window, my fingers twitching with the urge to do something.

I shift slightly in the bed, wincing as the ache in my leg reminds me of the damage I narrowly avoided. I hate this—just sitting here, feeling useless while the others are out there risking their lives.

My mind races with everything that’s happened. Lyra, the glowing runes, the shadow creature, the key, the map… the dream. I close my eyes, my thoughts circling back to the cold, heavy void, to the voice echoing over and over: “You have been chosen.”

Chosen for what? To be bait? To lead? To find Lyra? Every time I think I have even a sliver of understanding, this world throws something new at me—something bigger, stranger, and more dangerous.

I run my fingers through my hair, letting out a frustrated sigh. Kaida may be right—I need to rest. But resting feels like wasting time we don’t have. Whatever’s waiting for us out there, it’s not going to be any easier than what we’ve faced so far.

The door creaks open slightly, and I look up, expecting Kaida or one of the others. Instead, it’s the innkeeper, an older woman with kind eyes and a tray of food.

“Figured you could use something to eat,” she says softly, setting the tray on the table beside me.

“Oh thanks,” I mutter, offering a faint smile.

She hesitates for a moment, her gaze lingering on my leg. “You looked like you’ve been through quite the ordeal when they came back with you,” she says gently. “Rest is the best medicine, you know.”

I nod, my chest tightening slightly. “Yeah… I know.”

She smiles faintly, patting my hand before leaving the room. The quiet returns, but the smell of the warm bread and soup on the tray is comforting in its own way.

I can’t believe she brought me food I guess she felt bad…

As I sit there, staring at the tray, I can’t shake the feeling that this moment—this small, quiet pause—is the calm before another storm.

I stare at the tray of food, my appetite dulled by the whirlwind of thoughts racing through my mind. At least they found me, I think, a small shiver running down my spine.

If they hadn’t… I let the thought hang in my mind for a moment, the weight of it pressing down on me. I close my eyes, taking a slow, shaky breath. Jeez, I’m an idiot. Why did I jump through that hole?

I lean back against the pillows, my hands gripping the blanket tightly. I almost died, I think, the memory of the shadow’s cold tendrils and the creeping numbness flashing through my mind. And now… there’s a remnant of it. Or something.

I glance down at the bandage on my leg, my stomach twisting. The thought of that thing—whatever it was—leaving a piece of itself behind makes my skin crawl. I clench my fists, frustration bubbling to the surface.

“How did I let this happen?” I mutter under my breath, my voice tinged with anger. “I’m supposed to be leading, not… running headfirst into traps and almost getting killed.”

The faint glow of the map on the table catches my eye, and I stare at it for a long moment. Its gentle pulse feels almost mocking, like it’s taunting me with the path ahead—a path I’m not even sure I’m ready to take.

I let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through my hair. I have to be smarter, I think. For Lyra, for the group… for myself. I can’t afford another mistake like that.

I glance back at the door, my chest tightening. At least they found me, I think again, the weight of everything settling over me like a heavy cloak.

“I can’t just sit here I should go talk to them about a plan of action.” I think aloud lifting myself off the bed feeling an aching pain through my entire body as I sit up.

I push myself further standing up but as i do I realize the room has turned to darkness. I turn looking at the window but instead of the daylight I saw moments ago its pitch black. No street lights nothing, it looks as if there’s not even a city outside just a dark void.

I turn to the only source of light the previously normal lantern on the wall now glowing with a faint blueish purple light.

My breath catches in my throat as I turn and see… me.

There I am, lying in the bed I just left, my eyes shut, my chest rising and falling slowly, as if I’m fast asleep.

“What the…?” I whisper, my voice barely audible over the sound of my heartbeat pounding in my ears.

The ache in my body vanishes as icy fear grips me. I take a hesitant step toward the bed, my legs trembling, my gaze fixed on my own still form.

“Is this… a dream?” I ask aloud, but the sound of my voice feels hollow, like it doesn’t belong here.

I glance around the room, searching for anything familiar, but it’s all wrong. The walls seem farther apart now, stretching into the shadows, and the faint glow from the lantern casts strange, flickering patterns that crawl across the walls like living shadows.

I take another shaky step forward, my eyes glued to my sleeping self. My lips part, a question forming on my tongue, but no sound escapes.

The room feels heavier now, like the air itself is pressing down on me. I swallow hard, my hand twitching as I reach toward the figure on the bed—myself.

Before my fingers can touch the figure, the lantern’s bluish-purple glow intensifies, bathing the room in its eerie light. I flinch, my hand snapping back as a voice echoes softly through the darkness:

“You have been chosen.”

The same voice from the dream. The same voice from the game’s intro.

“No,” I whisper, backing away from the bed. “Not again.”

The shadows in the corners of the room shift and swirl, creeping closer as the light from the lantern pulses in time with the voice.

“Chosen for what?” I shout, my voice breaking. “What do you want from me?”

The room falls silent for a moment, the shadows pausing as if listening. Then the voice speaks again, calm and rhythmic:

“To understand, you must let go.”

“Let go of what?” I demand, my chest heaving.

The shadows inch closer, and the glow from the lantern begins to flicker. The figure on the bed—my body—doesn’t move, doesn’t stir, even as the room grows colder.

I squeeze my eyes shut, panic clawing at my chest. Wake up, wake up, I think desperately, trying to will myself out of this nightmare. The air feels heavy, cold, and wrong, as if the room itself is alive and watching me.

This isn’t real, I tell myself. It’s the remnant of that thing. It has to be messing with my mind. But no matter how hard I try, no matter how tightly I clench my fists or strain to open my eyes into reality, nothing changes.

The cold void presses against me like a weight, suffocating and inescapable. The lantern flickers again, its bluish-purple glow casting eerie shadows that continue to dance across the walls.

“No,” I whisper, my voice shaking. “This can’t be happening. I have to wake up.”

But I’m still here. The figure—me—still lies on the bed, unmoving. The voice echoes again, closer now, as if whispering directly into my ear.

“You cannot run from yourself.”

I shake my head violently, my breathing shallow. “Stop it!” I shout, my voice trembling. “Get out of my head!”

The shadows close in, shifting and swirling around me, as if feeding on my fear. The room seems to stretch and warp, and for a moment, I feel like I’m falling, the floor slipping away beneath my feet.

The voice shifts, its tone warping and twisting until it no longer resembles the smooth, artificial voice from the intro. It deepens, becoming more intimate, more personal—like it’s coming from within me rather than around me.

“I’m part of you now,” it says, the words almost a hiss. “Forever.”

My breath catches in my throat, and I stumble backward, clutching my head as the words echo in my mind. “No,” I whisper, my voice trembling. “No, you’re not. You’re not part of me!”

The shadows twist and writhe, their movements growing faster as they creep closer. The light from the lantern flickers violently, the room plunging into brief moments of total darkness before glowing again.

“You let me in,” the voice continues, mockingly calm. “You opened the door. I am here because of you.”

I shake my head, my heart pounding. “You’re lying,” I say, my voice rising. “I didn’t choose this!”

The figure on the bed—myself—suddenly stirs, its chest rising and falling more rapidly, its head turning slightly toward me. I freeze, my hands trembling as I watch it move.

“You can’t escape,” the voice says, its tone almost gleeful now. “I am in your blood, in your mind. You can fight it, but I’ll always be here… waiting.”

The figure on the bed opens its eyes, and I gasp as they meet mine. They’re not my eyes—they’re dark, swirling pools of shadow, glowing faintly with that same eerie bluish-purple light.

“No!” I scream, my voice ripping through the suffocating darkness.

Suddenly, the pressure vanishes, and I’m jolted back. I blink rapidly, my chest heaving as I sit up. The room is… normal. The faint morning light filters through the window, the sounds of the inn returning—the creak of footsteps in the hallway, the distant chatter of voices.

I press a hand to my chest, feeling the frantic rhythm of my heartbeat. Everything looks exactly as it did before. The lantern is its usual warm glow. There’s no darkness, no void, no figure lying in my bed.

But in the back of my mind, faint and distant, I hear it.

A laugh.

Quiet, mocking, like it’s hiding just out of reach.

I shiver, gripping the blanket tightly as I glance around the room again, my breathing still uneven. The shadows in the corners of the room seem normal now, but my mind races with doubt. Was it real? Was it the remnant? Was it just my imagination?

I clench my fists, trying to steady myself, but the laughter doesn’t fade. It lingers, faint and insidious, like an itch I can’t scratch.

“I’m fine,” I whisper to myself, as much to convince myself as to push the voice away. “It’s over. I’m fine.”

But deep down, I know it’s not over. Not yet.

I sit there, gripping the edge of the bed, my voice barely above a whisper. “Can you hear me?”

The room remains quiet, the only sounds the muffled creak of footsteps in the hallway and the distant murmur of voices from the inn. For a moment, I think there’s no response, that maybe I’m imagining it.

Then, faintly, so faintly that it sends a shiver down my spine, I hear it.

“Always.”

The word echoes in the back of my mind, soft but unmistakable, like a shadow brushing against my thoughts.

I swallow hard, my chest tightening. “What… what do you want?” I whisper, my hands trembling.

The voice chuckles, quiet and menacing, like it’s savoring my fear. “You’ll see,” it says, its tone almost playful. “Soon.”

The laughter fades, leaving only the faintest echo in its place. My breathing quickens, and I glance around the room, half expecting to see something lurking in the shadows. But there’s nothing—just the ordinary, sunlit room.

My voice trembles, but I force myself to speak. “You’re the shadow from the dungeon, aren’t you?”

For a moment, there’s silence. I grip the edge of the bed tighter, my heart pounding as I wait for a response.

Then, the voice returns, its tone smooth, almost amused. “Clever,” it says softly, like it’s mocking me. “But not entirely correct.”

I feel a chill run down my spine. “What do you mean?” I whisper, my throat dry.

The voice chuckles again, dark and low, like it’s savoring my confusion. “The shadow was just a fragment, a piece of something… greater. Something that you invited in when you called for help.”

I shake my head, my stomach twisting. “I didn’t invite anything,” I snap, my voice barely above a whisper. “I was trying to survive!”

“And you did,” the voice says, almost soothingly. “But survival always comes with a cost, doesn’t it?”

I clench my fists, my chest tightening as the words sink in. “You’re… inside me now,” I say, my voice barely steady. “What do you want?”

The voice hums softly, almost thoughtfully. “I haven’t decided yet but you’ll know… in time. For now, let’s just say we’re connected. Bound together.”

I shudder, the weight of its words pressing down on me. “Get out of my head,” I whisper, my voice shaking.

The voice laughs softly, a sound that lingers long after it fades. “Oh, Artemis… I’m not going anywhere.”

“You are my home now,” the voice whispers, its tone soft but dripping with something sinister.

The words send a chill down my spine, but it’s more than that—I can feel it. It’s not just a voice in my mind; it feels like it’s inside my very being, like a weight I can’t shake.

And then, as if to mock me further, I can almost sense its smile. Not something I can see, but a chilling presence—smug, satisfied, like it’s settling in comfortably, knowing it has nowhere else to go.

I grit my teeth, my fists clenching tightly as anger bubbles up. “I’m not your home,” I whisper fiercely, my voice shaking. “You’re nothing to me.”

The voice chuckles, low and menacing, as if my defiance is amusing to it. “Oh, Artemis,” it purrs, “you can fight, you can resist, but we both know the truth.”

I swallow hard, my chest tight as its presence feels more solid, more real. “What truth?” I hiss, my voice breaking slightly.

“You and I,” the voice whispers, its tone almost tender, “are one now. No running. No hiding. No escaping. You’ll see, in time.”

I shudder, my breathing unsteady as the weight of its words presses down on me. “You don’t belong here,” I say, forcing my voice to stay steady. “I’ll find a way to get rid of you.”

Its laugh echoes faintly, the sound chillingly intimate. “We’ll see,” it murmurs, before fading back into the depths of my mind, its presence lingering like a shadow I can’t shake. The voice’s words repeat in my mind, over and over:

“You are my home now.”

“Quit talking,” I snap, my voice sharp and low as I press my palms against my temples, trying to will it away.

The voice chuckles softly, like it’s reclining comfortably in the corners of my mind. “Don’t like your new roommate?” it teases, its tone light but sinister.

My chest tightens with frustration, and I grit my teeth. “You’re not my roommate,” I growl. “You’re… just a parasite. And I’ll find a way to get rid of you.”

The laughter grows, echoing faintly, as if it’s amused by my defiance. “Oh, Artemis,” it purrs, the voice dripping with mockery. “You’re so determined. So full of fire. It’s… endearing.”

I slam my fist against the bed, anger surging through me. “Get out of my head!”

The voice sighs, as if disappointed. “Such hostility,” it murmurs. “You’ll come to see things my way. We’re not so different, you and I.”

Its presence pulls back slightly, retreating to the edges of my consciousness, but I can still feel it there—watching, waiting.

I take a shaky breath, my fists clenched tightly. “You don’t belong here,” I whisper, more to myself than to the voice.

“Perhaps,” it says softly, its words curling in my mind like smoke. “But this is where I am now. And I’m not leaving anytime soon.”

The voice curls around my thoughts like smoke, its tone mocking yet calm. “I don’t belong in here, you say, Artemis? Well, you don’t belong in this world either.”

My fists clench, my nails digging into my palms. “Shut up,” I mutter, but the voice ignores me, its tone growing more smug.

“You want to leave, don’t you?” it continues, its laughter low and sinister. “To escape. To return to your pathetic life of doing… nothing.”

It chuckles softly, the sound crawling through my mind like a cold wind. “You’re no hero, Artemis. You’re no leader. You’re just a scared little soul who stumbled into something far bigger than you could ever handle.”

I grit my teeth, my chest tightening with anger and frustration. “You don’t know anything about me,” I growl.

“Oh, but I do,” the voice purrs, its tone almost soothing. “I’m in here, remember? I see everything. Your doubts. Your regrets. Your weakness.”

I slam my fist into the bed, the sound echoing in the quiet room. “If I’m so weak, then why are you so desperate to latch onto me?” I snap, my voice rising. “If my life is so pathetic, why do you need me?”

The voice falls silent for a moment, as if considering my words. Then it speaks again, softer but no less cutting. “Because you’re part of me now,” it whispers. “And together… we’ll be so much more.”

I shiver, the weight of its words pressing down on me. But I won’t let it win. I won’t let it take me.

“No,” I say quietly, forcing the word through clenched teeth.

My body protests as I push myself up, pain shooting through my body, but I don’t stop. I grab my cloak from the foot of the bed, throwing it over my shoulders. My movements are sharp, determined, as I step out of the room and into the hallway.

The voice murmurs faintly in the back of my mind, but I tune it out, letting my focus drown it. Step by step, I make my way toward the main area of the inn, each movement stiff but resolute.

The warm light and faint smell of bread and wood smoke greet me as I enter the common room. The old woman, the innkeeper, is behind the counter, arranging mugs and plates with a peaceful air.

Without waiting, I walk straight up to her, my voice steady but strained. “Do you have any churches or libraries? Anything like that nearby?”

The old woman looks up, startled by my sudden appearance. Her kind eyes flicker with concern as they take in my pale face and the tension in my posture. “Churches or libraries?” she echoes softly, setting down the mug she was holding.

I nod, leaning slightly on the counter. “Yes. Somewhere with records, history, or… magic.” I hesitate, unsure how much to say. “I need to find answers about— something.”

She studies me for a moment, her expression thoughtful. “There’s a small chapel not far from here,” she says slowly. “They might have what you’re looking for.”

“Where?” I ask, the words almost snapping out of me.

She frowns slightly at my urgency but gestures toward the door. “Take the main road east. It’s tucked into the corner of the district, near the artisan shops. You’ll see the steeple. It’s humble, but Father Aldric is wise. He might be able to help.”

I nod, gripping the counter for balance as I straighten up. “Thank you,” I say quietly, my voice tight.

She hesitates, her concern deepening. “Are you sure you should be out and about, dear? You don’t look well. Should I send for your friends?”

I shake my head firmly, pulling the cloak tighter around me. “No. This is something I need to do alone.”

The old woman nods slowly, though I can see the doubt in her eyes. “Be careful, then,” she says softly.

I don’t respond. My focus is already on the door, my mind racing as I step out into the bustling streets.

“Yes, leave your friends,” the voice whispers, its tone dripping with amusement, like it’s reveling in my isolation.

“Shut up,” I snap, my voice a little louder than I intended.

A few people nearby glance in my direction, their curious looks lingering for a moment before they quickly return to their conversations and tasks. I pull my hood up, lowering my gaze as I keep walking through the bustling streets.

The city feels alive, the chatter of merchants, the creak of carts, and the shuffle of footsteps filling the air. But to me, it all feels muted, distant, like I’m walking through it without really being a part of it.

“You can’t ignore me forever,” the voice murmurs in my mind, quieter now, almost playful. “You’re alone, Artemis. Just like you wanted.”

I clench my fists beneath the folds of my cloak, focusing on the path ahead. The faint outline of the chapel’s steeple comes into view, rising above the surrounding buildings. It’s not much—a simple structure with weathered stone walls and a modest bell tower—but it feels like a lifeline.

“Alone, wandering, desperate for answers,” the voice continues, its tone almost sing-song. “They’ll leave you behind, you know. Isn’t that what they always do?”

“Shut up,” I whisper again, my jaw tightening as I quicken my pace.

The chapel draws closer, its doors slightly ajar. The faint smell of incense drifts through the air, mingling with the bustling scents of the city.

I stop just outside the chapel, the faint smell of incense wafting through the air. The simple stone structure looms before me, its weathered surface a stark contrast to the bustling streets behind me.

I take a deep breath, steadying myself. My heart pounds in my chest, the voice’s mocking words still echoing faintly in my mind. But I push them aside, clenching my fists beneath the folds of my cloak.

With one last breath, I step inside.

The air changes immediately, cooler and quieter than the outside world. The sounds of the city fade, replaced by the soft hum of silence and the faint crackle of candles burning along the walls. Wooden pews line the small space, their surfaces worn smooth from years of use. At the far end of the room stands a modest altar, draped in simple cloth, with a figure kneeling in quiet prayer before it.

The figure rises slowly, turning toward me. An older man with a kind face and sharp, piercing eyes meets my gaze. He’s dressed in simple robes, a faint symbol embroidered on the front—a circle surrounded by runes I don’t recognize.

“Welcome,” he says, his voice calm but warm. “I am Father Aldric. What brings you to the chapel today?”

For a moment, I hesitate, the weight of his gaze making my chest tighten. I glance around the quiet space, the faint flicker of candlelight dancing on the stone walls.

“I… I need help,” I say finally, my voice softer than I expected. “I’m looking for answers.”

Father Aldric nods, gesturing toward one of the pews. “Then you’ve come to the right place,” he says gently. “Sit, and tell me what troubles you.”

I glance at the pew, my legs trembling slightly from the effort of standing. Slowly, I move forward and lower myself onto the wooden bench, the weight of everything pressing down on me.

“Uhh…” The sound barely escapes my lips as I freeze, staring at Father Aldric.

What do I even say to him? The thought pounds in my head, louder than the voice for once. How do I even begin to explain what’s happening without sounding insane?

I glance at him again, his kind but piercing gaze unwavering. What if he thinks I’m crazy? I wonder, gripping the edge of the pew.

Or worse, my thoughts spiral, what if possession is common in this world, and the solution is to… get rid of me? My chest tightens, my breathing shallow as the idea takes root.

The voice in the back of my mind chuckles softly, its mocking tone sending a chill through me. “Smart girl,” it whispers. “Trust no one. After all, you know how trust ends, don’t you?”

I swallow hard, forcing the voice to the back of my mind as I stare down at my trembling hands. The silence between Father Aldric and me stretches on, and I can feel his eyes studying me, waiting patiently.

Finally, I take a shaky breath, my voice low. “I don’t… know how to explain this,” I say, barely meeting his gaze. “But… something’s wrong. I think… something might be inside me.”

Father Aldric’s expression doesn’t change, his calm demeanor unnerving in its steadiness. He nods slowly, as if my words were something he’s heard before.

“Go on,” he says, his tone gentle but firm.

“There was a creature,” I say quietly, my voice trembling. “Beneath the city, in the tunnels.”

Father Aldric doesn’t react, his calm gaze fixed on me. He waits silently, his patience unnerving.

“It… it wasn’t like anything I’ve ever seen before,” I continue, my hands clenching tightly in my lap. “It was a shadow—a living shadow. We tried to fight it, but it was… wrong. It didn’t respond to normal weapons.”

Father Aldric tilts his head slightly, his sharp eyes narrowing just a fraction. “Go on,” he says, his tone even.

I swallow hard, forcing myself to continue. “We managed to destroy it, but… something happened,” I say, my voice breaking slightly. “Before it was gone, it—”

I pause, glancing away. “It… left something behind,” I admit. “Something that’s still with me. It’s like a voice, always there, always whispering.”

Father Aldric’s expression remains steady, though his eyes flicker with something—recognition, maybe? Or caution?

I glance down at my hands, trembling slightly. “I think… I think it’s inside me,” I whisper, barely able to get the words out.

The silence that follows feels heavy, like the weight of the world pressing down on me. When Father Aldric finally speaks, his voice is calm but firm.

“You say this voice remains with you,” he says. “Does it try to influence you? To control you?”

I grit my teeth, my voice tight as I respond. “Yes.”

Father Aldric leans back slightly, his expression darkening. “This is… troublesome,” he says, his voice measured. “A presence like this, is not something easily dealt with.”

My stomach sinks at his words. “What do you mean?” I ask, my voice tense.

He sighs, folding his hands together. “Some things of this nature cannot be dispelled or exorcised from the outside,” he explains, his tone grave. “Such entities anchor themselves deeply, entwining with the host’s mind, spirit, and… soul.”

I swallow hard, the weight of his words pressing down on me. “So… what do I do?”

Father Aldric meets my gaze, his expression somber but firm. “This presence cannot be removed from outside, that means the only way to be rid of it is from within.”

“From within?” I echo, my voice barely above a whisper.

He nods. “You must confront it directly,” he says. “Challenge its hold over you. Understand its nature, its true purpose, and what it wants. Only then can you hope to break free.”

My chest tightens, fear and frustration bubbling up inside me. “But how do I do that?” I ask, my voice rising. “How do I confront something that’s… inside me?”

Father Aldric places a hand on my shoulder, his grip firm but reassuring. “That is something only you can discover,” he says quietly. “It will not be easy, and it will be dangerous. But if you do not face it, its influence will grow stronger, and it could consume you entirely if you let it.”

I close my eyes, taking a shaky breath. The voice stirs faintly in the back of my mind, its presence a cold reminder of what I’m up against.

“I’m not sure I can do this,” I admit, my voice trembling.

“You are stronger than you know child,” Father Aldric says, his tone resolute. “But strength alone will not save you. You must also be willing to face the truths you’ve hidden from yourself.”

His words hang heavy in the air, and I nod slowly, my mind racing.

“Can you at least try to get rid of it?” I ask, my voice sharper than I intended, the desperation bleeding through.

The voice in the back of my mind laughs softly, a mocking sound that sends a chill through me. “Oh, Artemis,” it whispers, its tone dripping with amusement. “Do you really think it’ll be that easy?”

Father Aldric frowns, his eyes narrowing slightly as he studies me. “I could try,” he says carefully, “but I must warn you: if this entity is as deeply rooted as I suspect, any external attempt to remove it could be… dangerous.”

“Dangerous how?” I press, leaning forward.

He sighs, folding his hands together. “An attempt to force it out could harm you, possibly irreparably. These things do not leave willingly. They fight back, often lashing out at the host.”

The voice chuckles again, its presence curling in my mind like smoke. “See? Even he knows you can’t get rid of me,” it taunts.

I grit my teeth, trying to push the voice aside. “But it’s already dangerous!” I snap. “It’s… it’s in my head, laughing at me, whispering things. If you don’t try, it’s just going to get worse!”

Father Aldric’s gaze softens, his expression full of concern. “I understand your fear,” he says gently. “But there is a difference between confronting a darkness and recklessly provoking it. If you truly wish for me to try, I will. But you must be prepared for the risks.”

“So what do I do?” I ask, my voice breaking slightly. “I need to help my friends. I can’t just… sit around while this thing is in me.”

Father Aldric lets out a deep sigh, his gaze softening as he looks at me with a mix of pity and understanding. “Come,” he says, motioning for me to follow him toward the back of the building.

I hesitate for a moment before limping after him, the ache in my leg a constant reminder of how much I’ve already been through. The back of the chapel is quiet and simple, lined with shelves filled with dusty tomes and vials of faintly glowing liquids.

He picks up a small, crystal-clear vial from a shelf and hands it to me. The liquid inside shimmers faintly, almost like sunlight caught in water. “Drink this,” he says, his voice low but firm. “It will heal your wounds fully. But understand this—it will not affect the remaining part of the creature that lingers within you.”

I stare at the vial, my fingers brushing against the cool glass as I take it from him. “So, it’ll heal my body, but not… whatever’s in my mind?” I ask, my voice filled with hesitation.

He nods gravely. “Your physical strength will return, but the battle for your spirit is one you must face on your own.”

The voice in my head chuckles softly, its tone dripping with mockery. “Go on, then,” it whispers. “Heal your precious body our body. But you’ll never be rid of me.”

I grit my teeth, shaking off the voice as I uncork the vial. The faint scent of herbs and something sweet fills the air, and for a moment, I hesitate.

“Will it hurt?” I ask, glancing at Aldric.

“No,” he says gently. “It will restore you better than any potion you’ll find anywhere else. But be prepared—your true battle is just beginning.”

I hesitate only for a moment before tipping the vial back and drinking its contents. The liquid is cool and smooth, with a faint sweetness that lingers on my tongue. As it slides down my throat, a soothing warmth spreads through my body, chasing away the aches and pains like sunlight melting ice.

I exhale sharply, my muscles relaxing as the potion works its magic. For the first time in what feels like forever, the sharp, constant pain in my leg disappears entirely. The tension in my chest eases, and I feel… whole again.

But before relief can fully settle, the voice stirs in the back of my mind, its tone dripping with smug satisfaction.

“Ahh,” it murmurs, almost purring. “Thank you, Artemis. So kind of you to heal my new vessel.”

My stomach twists, and I grip the empty vial tightly, my knuckles turning white. “Shut up,” I hiss under my breath.

The voice chuckles softly, its presence curling around my thoughts like smoke. “Oh, don’t be like that,” it says, its tone mockingly sweet. “You feel better, don’t you? So do I. We’re both stronger now. Isn’t that a win for both of us?”

I slam the vial down on a nearby table, my breathing uneven as anger bubbles up inside me. “Get out of my head!” I snap, louder than I intended.

Father Aldric watches me closely, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. “The presence is still strong within you,” he says gravely. “But your strength has returned. Use it wisely, Artemis. You’ll need it for the trials ahead.”

I nod tightly, trying to focus on the weight of his words rather than the voice’s mocking laughter echoing in my mind.

“Thank you,” I say, my voice strained. “For the potion.”

Father Aldric nods solemnly. “Go to your friends,” he says. “They will need you as much as you need them. But remember—this is only the beginning. The creature’s hold could grow stronger if left unchecked. You must confront it, Artemis. Sooner rather than later.”

I clench my fists, the voice laughing softly in the back of my mind as I turn toward the chapel’s exit.

“Thank you,” I say quietly, my voice strained as I turn and walk out of the chapel.

“It is my duty,” Father Aldric replies solemnly, his voice steady but distant as I step into the bustling streets.

The sunlight feels harsher now, the noise of the city almost overwhelming after the quiet of the chapel. I pull my cloak tighter around me and make my way back toward the inn, my steps hurried, my thoughts swirling.

“Yes, let’s return to them,” the voice whispers, its tone calm but filled with dark amusement.

I tense immediately, my body tightening in response. “Shut up,” I mutter under my breath, my voice barely audible over the crowd.

But then, I feel it—a movement that isn’t mine. My arm lifts forward, the muscles pulling as though controlled by an invisible force. My hand clenches into a fist, the motion deliberate and alien.

I stop dead in my tracks, panic surging through me as I stare at my own hand. My heart pounds as I try to will it back under my control, but it holds steady, the fingers curling tighter as the voice chuckles softly in my mind.

“See, Artemis?” it murmurs, its tone smooth and smug. “We’re getting closer. You’ll understand soon enough.”

I grit my teeth, focusing all my willpower on forcing my arm down. Slowly, the tension eases, and my arm lowers back to my side, but the feeling of wrongness lingers like a cold shadow.

“Stay out of my body,” I hiss, my voice trembling with anger and fear.

The voice laughs again, quiet but confident. “Your body? Oh, Artemis, haven’t you realized yet? It’s ours now.”

I stop dead in my tracks, standing just across the road from the inn. My breathing is uneven, my heart racing. The warmth of the sunlight feels suffocating now, as if it’s bearing down on me, exposing me.

I glance up at the building, the faint sounds of voices and laughter drifting through the open windows. Inside, my friends are probably waiting, planning our next move.

But my hand… the way it moved on its own. The voice’s laughter echoes faintly in the back of my mind, its words twisting in my thoughts. “It’s ours now.”

I clench my fists, anger and fear surging through me. “I can’t let it hurt them,” I whisper to myself, my voice shaking.

The voice stirs again, its tone calm and smooth. “Oh, Artemis,” it says mockingly. “You’re worried about them? That’s sweet. But they’ll be fine… as long as you don’t lose control right?”

I grit my teeth, shaking my head. “Shut up,” I hiss under my breath.

But the voice just chuckles softly, its presence curling around my thoughts like smoke. “Go on, then,” it murmurs. “Stay here. Hide. Or maybe run. You’re good at that, aren’t you?”

My legs feel heavy, frozen in place as I stare at the inn. My mind races, torn between the urge to join my friends and the fear of what might happen if the voice takes control.

“Stop!” I hiss, gripping my head as I stagger to the side of the road, away from prying eyes. My nails dig into my temples as if I can physically force the voice out. “What are you? Why are you trying to control me?”

The voice hums softly, a mocking sound that coils through my mind like a snake. “Why?” it whispers, almost playfully. “Because I can.”

I clench my teeth, my chest tightening with frustration. “That’s not an answer,” I growl. “What are you? A shadow? A curse? Why me?”

The laughter grows louder, dark and intimate, like it’s wrapping itself around my very thoughts. “You want answers?” the voice says, its tone shifting to something deeper, more ominous. “Then listen closely, Artemis. I’m the part of you that you try to deny. The part of you that wants control, that craves power.”

“That’s not true,” I snap, my breathing uneven. “You’re not me. You’re—”

“I’m what you invited in,” the voice interrupts, its tone calm but sharp, cutting through my denial. “Do you remember? That glowing room. The runes. The way you reached out, desperate for anything to save you. You didn’t think about the cost, did you? You just… took.”

The memory flashes in my mind—the glowing runes, the surge of magic, the desperate need to survive. My stomach twists as the realization sets in.

“You’re lying,” I whisper, my voice barely audible.

“Am I?” the voice murmurs, almost tenderly.

My grip on my head tightens, my knees threatening to buckle. The voice laughs again, low and menacing, as if it knows it’s already won.

“You’ll see soon enough,” it says, its tone dripping with confidence. “You and I are just getting started. I’ve got it all figured out now.”

I stagger back, leaning against the wall of a nearby building as my vision blurs. My chest heaves, anger and fear swirling inside me.

I burst through the door of the inn, my breathing ragged and my heart pounding as I make my way to the counter. The old woman looks up, her warm, concerned eyes narrowing as she takes in my disheveled appearance.

“Are you okay?” she asks softly, her voice tinged with worry.

“I’m fine,” I say quickly, though the tremor in my voice betrays me. I take a deep breath, forcing myself to meet her gaze. “Tell the people I was with… tell them I’m sorry, but I have to go do something. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

Her brow furrows, and she tilts her head slightly. “And what if they ask where you’ve gone?”

I shake my head firmly, my hands gripping the counter as if to steady myself. “Don’t tell them anything,” I say, my voice cracking slightly. “This is something I need to do alone.”

Her concern deepens, but she nods slowly, her expression resigned. “If that’s what you want,” she says softly. “But they care about you, you know. They’ll worry.”

“I know,” I whisper, my chest tightening as guilt claws at me. “But this is for their safety. Please, just do this for me.”

She nods again, her gaze lingering on me for a moment before she speaks. “I’ll tell them,” she says. “But be careful out there, dear. And come back in one piece.”

I offer a weak smile, the weight of her words pressing down on me. “Thank you,” I say quietly before turning and heading back out into the streets, the sunlight almost blinding as I step outside.

I keep my hood pulled low as I walk through the bustling streets, weaving between carts, merchants, and wandering townsfolk. The noise of the city feels distant, muffled, like it’s coming from behind a thick wall.

I duck into an alley, avoiding a cluster of guards as they make their rounds. My heart pounds with every step, but I push the fear aside, forcing myself to keep moving.

The voice stirs again, its presence like a cold wind brushing against my thoughts. “Running away?” it murmurs, its tone dripping with mockery. “How noble of you, Artemis.”

“Shut up,” I mutter under my breath, quickening my pace.

The voice chuckles softly, the sound sending a shiver down my spine. “You can ignore me all you like,” it says smoothly. “But we both know you can’t escape what’s inside you.”

I clench my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I navigate another alley. The shadows here feel deeper, darker, but I welcome the quiet as I step out of the crowd.

The streets and alleys twist and turn, but I don’t stop moving, trying my best to block out the noise, the stares, the voice.

“Want me to sing a song to cheer you up?” the voice says suddenly, its tone light and mocking, like it’s enjoying this far too much.

“What? No!” I snap, my frustration bubbling over. “Just be quiet!”

The voice laughs softly, the sound curling through my mind like smoke. “Suit yourself,” it murmurs, its tone dripping with amusement. “But I think you’ll find I’m very hard to ignore.”

I grit my teeth, my pace quickening as I weave through another narrow alley. “I’ll ignore you just fine,” I mutter under my breath.

“Of course you will,” the voice says with a chuckle. “After all, you’ve been doing such a great job so far.”

I clench my fists, my frustration mounting as the voice continues to hum softly in the back of my mind, as if to taunt me.

I slump against the wall of the alley, my legs giving out as I slide down to sit on the cold, uneven stone. My head falls into my hands, my breathing shaky as I mutter, “I can’t go back. I can’t hurt them.”

The voice stirs again, its tone playful, yet laced with malice. “Don’t want to hurt your boyfriend?” it teases, the words cutting through my thoughts like a knife.

I shake my head fiercely, gripping my hair. “I’m not going to hurt them,” I hiss through clenched teeth.

“For now,” the voice says smoothly, as if it’s finishing my sentence. “But you need them, don’t you? To find Lyra. To feel useful. They need you, too—their ‘fearless leader.’” The way it mimics Veyron’s tone when he said it feels like a slap in the face.

I close my eyes tightly, trying to block it out, but its words burrow deeper. “Think about it,” the voice continues, almost soothing now. “They rely on you. They trust you. And you trust yourself to lead them… right?”

I press my palms into my temples, trying to silence it. “Stop it,” I whisper.

The voice chuckles softly, like it’s enjoying my struggle. “Oh, Artemis,” it murmurs, “you’ll crack eventually. You’re only human, after all.”

I sit there, frozen, unsure of what to do. The weight of its words presses down on me, heavy and suffocating.

“Just because I’m in you doesn’t mean we can’t be friends,” the voice says, its tone light and mockingly cheerful, like it’s trying to convince me this is all some kind of joke.

I clench my fists, staring down at the ground. “We’re not friends,” I growl, my voice low but firm. “You’re not anything to me.”

The voice chuckles, the sound curling through my thoughts like smoke. “That’s not very friendly,” it murmurs, almost pouting. “You might want to reconsider. After all, I’m not going anywhere, and neither are you… without me.”

I grit my teeth, forcing myself to stay calm even as anger bubbles up inside me. “You’re just a parasite,” I snap. “I’ll figure out how to get rid of you.”

“Maybe,” it says lightly, as if unconcerned. “But until then, why not make the most of it? We could even… work together.”

I shake my head fiercely, my jaw tightening. “I’d rather die,” I hiss.

The voice hums thoughtfully. “Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that,” it says smoothly. “But if it does, well… I’ll be here to enjoy the ride.”

I press my hands against my head, trying to block it out. The laughter echoes faintly in the back of my mind, its presence a constant, unwelcome reminder that this thing isn’t going to leave on its own.

“How about I ‘promise’ not to hurt them?” the voice says, its tone dripping with mockery, as if it’s trying to bargain with me like a child teasing a parent.

“No,” I snap, my voice sharper now. My fists clench at my sides, the anger bubbling just below the surface. “Why do you want me to go back to them so bad?”

The voice laughs softly, the sound curling through my thoughts like smoke. “Why?” it echoes, feigning innocence. “Isn’t it obvious? They’re useful to you… and to me.”

I shudder, gripping the edge of my cloak as my breathing quickens. “Useful how?” I demand. “What are you planning?”

The voice chuckles again, dark and amused. “Oh, Artemis,” it murmurs, its tone almost soothing. “Always so suspicious. Can’t I just enjoy watching you squirm?”

I shake my head, my heart pounding. “You’re lying,” I say firmly. “You want me to go back for a reason. What are you trying to do?”

The voice goes quiet for a moment, the silence heavy and suffocating. When it speaks again, its tone is calm but chilling.

“Let’s just say,” it whispers, “that I have plans. Big plans. And your little friends? They’re a part of them. They’ll be quite helpful just like you.“

My stomach twists, and I feel a chill run down my spine. “I won’t let you use them,” I say through gritted teeth.

The voice laughs softly, its presence curling deeper into my mind. “We’ll see,” it says simply.

“Just stop talking!” I snap, my voice trembling as I grip my head tightly. “All you’ve done is constantly contradict yourself! First, you act like you’re going to hurt them, then you say you need them, or that you want them to help you for something. Just stop!”

The voice pauses, and for a moment, there’s a silence so heavy it makes the air around me feel thick.

“I don’t care what you want,” I growl, my teeth clenched as I push myself to my feet. “But you’re not staying here. You’re not staying in me.”

The voice hums softly, its tone calm, even smug. “Such fire,” it murmurs, its presence brushing against my thoughts like smoke. “Such passion. It’s almost… inspiring.”

I glare down the empty alley, as if I could face the voice directly. “I’m going to find a way to get rid of you,” I say, my voice steady despite the trembling in my hands. “I don’t care what it takes.”

The voice laughs, low and mocking. “You’re welcome to try, Artemis,” it says smoothly. “But you’d better be careful. If you push too hard, you might just break… and where would your precious friends be then?”

My chest tightens, but I shake my head fiercely, refusing to let its words sink in. “They’ll be fine,” I hiss. “Because I’ll protect them—from you and whatever else this world throws at us.”

The voice chuckles again, its tone fading into the back of my mind like a lingering shadow. “We’ll see,” it whispers, and then it’s gone—for now.

I slump back against the wall, staring blankly at the alley’s uneven stone floor. My mind races, the weight of everything pressing down on me. All I have right now is time, I think to myself. Time to figure out how to fight this thing.

I clench my fists, running through my options.

The guild tower? Maybe an npc there has experience with possessions… but they’d probably want details, and if they think I’m a threat…

I shake my head, pushing the thought aside.

Leaving the city? That could give me time alone to think without putting my friends at risk… but I’d be fully abandoning them. What if something happens while I’m gone?

I bite my lip, my stomach twisting as I try to weigh the risks.

The guard? No, i still don’t trust him why should i. And if he thinks I’m dangerous… Even if he is trying to help and sent us to the real map seller—

I pause, my mind latching onto the thought. The real map seller, I think. Maybe he has somewhere I could go to fix this.

I push myself up slowly, my legs still shaky but holding steady. My chest tightens as doubt creeps in, but I shove it down. I can’t stay here forever, I think. I have to do something.

I pause mid-step, the weight of doubt pressing down on me like a heavy stone. If a priest couldn’t help me… how could anyone else?

The thought settles deep in my chest, cold and suffocating. Father Aldric knew what he was talking about right? he saw the danger in trying to force this thing out, even warned me that it had to be fought from within.

But I don’t even know where to start. And now, I’m supposed to believe that anyone else could help? The guard, the map seller—what could they possibly do that a priest of all people couldn’t?

The voice stirs faintly in the back of my mind, chuckling softly. “Finally catching on,” it murmurs, its tone dripping with amusement. “No one can help you, Artemis. Not the priest. Not your friends. Not anyone.”

I grit my teeth, anger bubbling up despite the cold knot of fear in my stomach. “Shut up,” I whisper, my voice trembling.

The voice hums thoughtfully, its presence like smoke curling through my mind. “But don’t worry,” it says softly. “You have me.”

I shake my head violently, pushing the voice away as I lean back against the wall. My fists clench tightly, my nails digging into my palms. No, I think fiercely. There has to be a way.

But as I stand there, the weight of doubt and exhaustion pulling me down, I can’t help but feel the faintest flicker of despair. What if… what if there really is no way to fight this?

“Let’s do a mission,” the voice says suddenly, its tone light and almost… excited, like it’s suggesting a harmless adventure. “Come on, it’ll be fun. I’ll even answer some questions for you.”

I freeze, my breath catching in my throat. “What?” I whisper, more out of disbelief than actual curiosity.

“You heard me,” the voice says, a hint of amusement creeping into its tone. “A mission. Something to distract you from all this… moping around in alleys. You’re not going to figure anything out by sitting here.”

I clench my fists, my body tense. “Why would I trust you? You haven’t done anything but torment me since this started.”

The voice laughs softly, the sound curling in my mind like smoke. “Torment? Artemis, please. I’ve just been keeping you company.”

I glare at nothing, my frustration boiling over. “Keeping me company?” I snap. “You’ve been mocking me, trying to control me—”

“And yet, here we are,” the voice interrupts smoothly. “You, stuck, lost, and running out of options. Me, full of helpful advice and plenty of answers. Think of it as… a partnership. For now.”

I hesitate, my mind racing. Is it lying? Or does it actually have answers? The idea of working with this thing is revolting, but… what if it’s right? What if this is my best chance to learn something, anything, about what I’m up against?

“I’m not doing anything that puts anyone else in danger,” I say finally, my voice firm.

The voice hums thoughtfully. “Fine,” it says, almost lazily. “Then let’s keep it simple. There’s missions available at the guild tower. Pick something small, something easy. I’ll even promise to behave… for now.”

The way it says “for now” sends a chill through me, but the faint glimmer of hope that it might actually answer my questions keeps me from dismissing the idea entirely.

“Fine,” I say through clenched teeth, the word heavy with reluctance. My fists tighten at my sides as I push myself off the wall. If anything, maybe I’ll figure something out by doing anything other than just sitting here thinking, I add silently, momentarily forgetting that the voice can hear my thoughts.

“Oh, Artemis,” it says, its tone practically purring with satisfaction. “Finally, some sense. Action is so much more productive than moping, don’t you think?”

I scowl, pulling my hood tighter over my head as I make my way out of the alley and toward the guild hall. “Don’t push your luck,” I mutter under my breath.

The voice chuckles softly, its presence a faint, unwelcome curl in the back of my mind. “Wouldn’t dream of it,” it says smoothly.

The streets grow busier as I approach the guild hall, the familiar chatter of adventurers and merchants filling the air. The massive wooden doors of the tower loom ahead, and I hesitate for just a moment before stepping inside.

“Go on,” the voice urges, its tone light. “Pick something fun. I’ll even help you choose if you want.”

I ignore the voice entirely, refusing to let it dictate my choices. My gaze lands on the familiar NPC from the guild tower—the one we met when we first arrived in the city. They stand by a desk near the job board, their posture perfectly poised, their expression calm and unreadable.

As I approach, the same glowing panels as before flicker to life, hovering in front of me. The faint hum of magic surrounds them, and I squint slightly as the text comes into focus, displaying a selection of quests:
1. Lost Heirloom – Retrieve a stolen necklace from a group bandits.
2. Merchant Escort – Accompany a merchant caravan to a neighboring town.
3. Forest Disturbance – Investigate strange noises coming from the woods near the city. High risk.
4. Unmarked Quest – A faintly glowing icon with no description or details.

The unmarked quest catches my attention immediately, the faint glow around it unsettling but oddly… intriguing.

“Curious,” the voice murmurs in the back of my mind. “An unmarked quest. Now, that sounds interesting.”

I shake my head, focusing instead on the simpler options. The lost heirloom quest looks straightforward, and the merchant escort could be a safe way to clear my head.

Still, the forest disturbance has a slightly higher risk, but it might offer the chance to learn more about how this world works.

I reach out and tap on the glowing panel for the Merchant Escort quest. The moment my finger makes contact, the panel expands, displaying more details about the task:

Quest: Merchant Escort
Description: A merchant caravan seeks protection on the road to the neighboring town of Eldenwarren. Rumors of bandits and stray beasts have made travel dangerous. Your duty is to ensure their safe arrival.
Reward: Gold, supplies, XP.
Difficulty: Moderate.

The panel flashes once before disappearing, and a soft chime echoes in my ears as the quest is accepted.

“Safe choice,” the voice whispers, its tone dripping with mild disappointment. “But I suppose it suits you—keeping things simple and predictable.”

I grit my teeth, ignoring it as I turn to the NPC. They look at me with their usual calm expression and give a small nod. “The merchant caravan will depart from the southern gate within the hour,” they say, their tone flat but polite. “Be prepared for potential delays or danger on the road.”

I nod curtly, stepping back from the desk. The glowing panels vanish, and the bustling energy of the guild hall surrounds me again.

The voice hums softly, as if it’s waiting for something. “A caravan of merchants,” it murmurs. “Plenty of opportunities for trouble… and maybe answers.”

I ignore it again, pulling my cloak tighter as I step out of the guild hall and into the streets. The southern gate isn’t far, but the weight of the voice’s presence lingers with every step.

I glance at the shops lining the streets as I make my way south, their colorful signs and displays teasing me with the supplies I can’t afford. My meager pouch of gold isn’t even enough for an apple, let alone anything else.

I sigh, pulling my cloak tighter around me. “Guess I should just wait at the gate,” I mutter to myself, my voice low.

“Oh, don’t be so grim,” the voice says, its tone light and almost cheerful. “You’ll be fine. A bow, arrows, and your charming wit—what more could you possibly need?”

I roll my eyes, forcing myself to keep walking. The southern gate comes into view quickly, its towering stone archway bustling with activity. Merchants load up carts, their voices sharp as they bark orders at workers carrying crates and barrels. A few armed guards patrol the area, their eyes scanning the crowd.

Near the gate, a caravan of three wagons is being prepped. The lead merchant—a wiry man with sharp eyes and a permanent scowl—stands near the front, shouting at his crew to hurry up.

I approach cautiously, my hood still pulled low. He notices me almost immediately, his sharp eyes narrowing. “You here for the escort job?” he asks, his voice gruff.

I nod, straightening slightly. “Yeah, I’m here to help.”

He looks me up and down, his gaze lingering for a moment on my bow. “Hope you’re better than the last adventurer they sent,” he mutters. “Got spooked by a wolf and ran off before we even left the city.”

I don’t respond, simply tightening my grip on my cloak.

“Well, you look like you can handle yourself,” he says, waving me toward the caravan. “We leave in ten minutes. Stick close, keep your eyes open, and don’t do anything stupid.”

“Got it,” I say quietly, stepping toward the wagons.

The voice hums softly in the back of my mind. “A simple escort job,” it murmurs. “What could possibly go wrong?”

“The last adventurer…” I think to myself, the merchant’s words replaying in my mind. Is that just some preprogrammed line meant to add flavor to this world, or… was there actually another real person here before me?

The thought tightens my chest, making the bustling caravan around me seem distant. If it’s just flavor text, then it’s meaningless—a filler to make this world feel alive. But if it’s not…

Was there another player here?

The merchant’s sharp voice snaps me out of my thoughts as he barks more orders at the workers. My gaze shifts to the wagons, the merchants, and the guards preparing for the trip. None of them seem out of place, but the question lingers, gnawing at the back of my mind.

The voice stirs softly, its tone amused. “Wouldn’t that be something?” it whispers. “Another lost soul, just like you, running off scared. Maybe you’ll find their ghost out there.”

I sit down on a sturdy crate near the wagons, watching quietly as the merchants and workers load the last of their supplies. Crates of goods are hauled onto the wagons, barrels rolled into place, and tarps secured tightly over the cargo. The lead merchant continues barking orders, his sharp voice cutting through the chatter of the workers.

I pull my cloak tighter around me, letting the ambient noise of the bustling gate fade into the background. My thoughts drift back to his comment about the “last adventurer.” Was it just a line? A piece of flavor text to make this world feel more alive? Or was there really someone else, like me, who was here before?

The voice stirs again, its tone playful. “Sitting around and brooding again, are we?” it says, chuckling softly. “You know, you could just ask. It might even make you feel better.”

I ignore it, focusing instead on the caravan. The wagons are well-built but clearly meant for carrying goods, not passengers. The workers move quickly, their movements efficient, like they’ve done this a hundred times before.

A few guards mill about near the rear wagon, their weapons casual at their sides. They don’t look particularly alert, but then again, maybe they think the presence of an escort is enough to deter trouble.

The lead merchant finally claps his hands together, signaling that the preparations are done. He glances over at me, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly.

“You ready, archer?” he calls out, his voice cutting through the noise.

I nod, standing up and brushing off my cloak. “Ready,” I say simply.

The caravan begins to move, the wagons creaking slightly as the workers guide them toward the southern gate.

I step forward, weaving through the bustling workers as the caravan begins to roll toward the gate. The lead merchant strides alongside the first wagon, his sharp eyes scanning the area with the practiced ease of someone who’s done this too many times to count.

I quicken my pace to catch up to him, my boots crunching softly against the dirt road. “Hey,” I say, keeping my tone casual. “Earlier, you mentioned something about the last adventurer. What did you mean by that?”

He glances at me, his expression unreadable. For a moment, I think he’s going to ignore the question, but then he sighs, scratching at his beard. “What’s it to you?” he asks, his tone wary.

I shrug, keeping my voice calm. “Just curious. Sounds like it didn’t go well.”

He snorts, shaking his head. “Didn’t go well is putting it lightly,” he mutters. “Kid was green as grass. Barely out the gate before he saw a wolf and bolted. Left us high and dry. Had to hire another guard last minute just to make it to Eldenwarren.”

“How many ‘adventurers’ have you seen?” I ask, keeping my tone even, though my chest tightens as I wait for his response.

The merchant raises an eyebrow at me, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. “Plenty,” he says with a shrug. “This city’s crawling with them—swordsmen, archers, mages, you name it. Adventurers are always looking for work.”

I frown, pressing further. “No, I mean… people like the one you mentioned. The kid who ran off. Were they… different somehow? Not like the others?”

He stops walking for a moment, studying me carefully. The faint creak of the wagon wheels fills the silence as the rest of the caravan moves ahead. “Why do you care so much about this?” he asks, his voice quieter but no less suspicious.

“I’m just trying to get a sense of what to expect,” I say quickly, deflecting slightly. “If there are others like that, I’d like to know.”

The merchant grunts, turning his gaze forward again as he resumes walking. “To answer your question, no,” he says gruffly. “Most adventurers are tough, seasoned types. The kid who ran off was… odd. Looked like they didn’t belong. Didn’t know the basics of how things worked. Made me think they weren’t cut out for the job.”

A chill runs down my spine, but I keep my expression neutral. “And you’ve only seen one like that?”

“So far,” he replies. “But you’re asking a lot of questions. Makes me wonder… are you one of them?”

His sharp gaze cuts toward me, and I feel my stomach twist.

“One of them?” I ask, my voice carefully neutral, though my heart pounds in my chest. “What do you mean by that?”

The merchant squints at me, his sharp eyes studying my face like he’s trying to read a hidden message. “You know what I mean I already said, not like the others. Different. The kid who ran off? They were odd, just like you.”

Just like me? The words echo in my mind, and a sinking realization begins to take hold.

If most of the city’s NPC population is considered ‘adventurers,’ does he mean real player characters? People like me?

The voice in the back of my mind hums softly, amused. “Now, this is interesting,” it whispers. “Maybe you’re not as special as you thought, Artemis. Or maybe… you’re more special.”

I force myself to focus, ignoring the voice as I try to piece together what the merchant is saying. “Odd how?” I ask, my tone steady despite the turmoil inside me.

The merchant crosses his arms, his expression guarded. “Questions that don’t make sense. Acting like they don’t know the basics of how the world works. Like they’re from… somewhere else… i don’t know, what’s this all about?”

His words confirm my suspicion, and my stomach twists. He’s talking about another real person—someone who, like me, was brought into this world.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I say quickly, deflecting as best I can.

The merchant raises an eyebrow but doesn’t press further. “Whatever you say.” The merchant turns back to the caravan, dismissing me with a wave. “We’re done here, archer. Focus on the job.”

I fall back slightly, my mind racing. If there was someone else like me here… where are they now? Did they escape? Or are they trapped, just like I am?

For an NPC, they sure made him rude, I think to myself, falling back in line near the rear of the caravan. The wagons creak as they roll over the uneven road, the sound blending with the low hum of chatter among the workers and guards.

I keep my hood low, my gaze focused on the dirt path ahead, but my thoughts keep drifting back to what the merchant said.

The voice stirs again, its tone amused. “Oh, Artemis,” it says mockingly. “Did he hurt your feelings? Maybe I should sing that song now to cheer you up.”

“Just be quiet,” I mutter under my breath, shaking my head.

“I do find it quite interesting,” it says smoothly, its tone dripping with amusement. “With how much effort you’re putting into ignoring me, you still chose the mission where you’re doing… well, essentially nothing. It’s almost like you want to make it harder to ignore me.”

I take a slow, deep breath, trying not to give it the satisfaction of a response.

“Oh, come now,” it continues, its tone mocking but playful. “Walking alongside a caravan, guarding a few crates of trinkets… riveting, isn’t it? You could’ve picked something with a bit more… action. But no, here you are, giving me all this lovely downtime to chat.”

“I didn’t choose this for you,” I mutter under my breath, my voice barely audible over the creaking of the wagons.

“Didn’t you?” the voice replies, its laughter soft but sharp. “If you really wanted to avoid me, you’d have taken the bandits or the mystery quest. Something dangerous. Something to occupy your mind completely. But this? Oh, Artemis, this is practically an invitation.”

I grip the strap of my quiver tightly, my knuckles turning white. “You’re exhausting,” I whisper, my tone low but seething.

“And yet, here I am,” the voice says with a sigh, its amusement undiminished. “A constant companion. Like it or not.”

I close my eyes briefly, focusing on the sounds around me—the wheels, the chatter, the faint rustle of the wind in the trees. Anything but the voice.

“And with you abandoning the only friends you’ve had in years,” it continues, its tone soft and mocking, “I’m the only friend you have now.”

I stumble slightly at the voice’s words, my chest tightening.

My fists clench at my sides as I quicken my pace, hoping the movement will drown out the voice. “You’re not my friend,” I mutter under my breath, the words harsh and bitter.

“Oh, but I am,” it says smoothly, its tone dripping with feigned sincerity. “I’m always here, always listening, always understanding. Unlike your so-called friends, who you left behind without so much as a proper goodbye.”

My jaw tightens, anger and guilt swirling in my chest. “I left to protect them,” I hiss quietly. “You know that.”

“Of course, of course,” the voice replies, its tone almost soothing now. “You left to keep them safe. But you didn’t really think about how they’d feel, did you? How they’d worry about their ‘fearless leader’ running off into the unknown.”

I grit my teeth, forcing my gaze forward as the caravan continues down the road. The wagons creak, the guards chatter, and yet all I can hear is the voice, relentless and intrusive.

“Face it, Artemis,” it whispers. “I’m all you’ve got now.”

I glance around the caravan, half-hoping for something—anything—to attack, just to drown out the incessant voice. But for now, the road remains quiet. The guards at the rear chat idly, oblivious to the storm raging in my head.

The voice, however, doesn’t stop.

“The old guy at the church said it himself,” it murmurs, almost casually. “I can’t control you fully unless you let me. So, really, there’s nothing to worry about.”

I grit my teeth, gripping the strap of my quiver tightly. “Nothing to worry about?” I mutter under my breath, my voice barely audible. “You’ve already tried to move my body without my permission.”

The voice chuckles softly, like it finds my frustration amusing. “True,” it says, its tone light. “But think about it—did I actually do anything harmful? No. If anything, I’m showing restraint. You should be thanking me.”

My stomach twists, and I glance around again, hoping for something to distract me. But the road remains uneventful, the caravan moving steadily toward its destination.

“Besides,” the voice continues, its tone almost soothing now, “if I really wanted to take control, don’t you think I’d have done it by now? But I haven’t. Because, Artemis, we’re in this together. Like I said before—partners.”

I shake my head sharply, trying to shove it away. “You’re not my partner,” I whisper harshly. “You’re a parasite.”

The voice hums softly, unfazed by my words. “Call me what you like,” it says. “But I’m not going anywhere. So, you might as well get used to me.”

I clench my fists, my chest tightening as I push forward, trying to ignore the voice’s presence.

The voice starts singing, mockingly cheerful. “Just the two of us…” it hums, dragging out the tune obnoxiously. “Dun dun dun dun dun dun dunnn…”

I press my palms into my temples, muttering under my breath. “Oh, for gods’ sake, stop!”

It laughs, the sound curling through my thoughts like smoke. “What? Don’t like my singing? I thought we were bonding.”

“We’re not bonding,” I hiss, quickening my pace as if walking faster will somehow outpace its presence in my mind.

“Sure we are,” the voice replies smoothly. “You and me, stuck together on this grand adventure. Just the two of us—”

“If you finish that line, I swear—”

The voice chuckles, cutting me off. “Fine, fine. No need to be so testy. But admit it, Artemis—you’d be bored without me.”

I glare at the ground, my fists clenching. “I think I’d manage just fine.”

“Would you, though?” it says, its tone teasing. “Face it—this caravan mission? Dull as dirt. You’d be counting rocks on the side of the road if it weren’t for me keeping things interesting.”

I grit my teeth, forcing myself to take a deep breath. “You’re exhausting,” I mutter, trying to focus on the creak of the wagons and the faint rustle of the wind through the trees.

The voice hums again, softly this time, as if to prove a point. “Just the two of us…”

I shake my head, deciding to focus on something, anything, other than the voice. Quickening my pace, I approach one of the drivers sitting at the front of the second wagon.

“How far are we?” I ask, my tone more clipped than I intended.

The driver, a middle-aged man with a scruffy beard and tired eyes, glances back at me. “Eldenwarren’s about a day’s journey from here,” he says, his voice gruff. “We’ll probably make camp in a few hours, then push through the rest of the way tomorrow morning.”

I nod, stepping back slightly to let him focus on steering the wagon. “Thanks,” I say simply, though my chest tightens at the thought of spending the night out here.

The voice hums softly in the back of my mind. “Oh, a campout,” it says cheerfully. “How cozy. Just you, a bunch of strangers, and me. Doesn’t that sound delightful?”

I stumble slightly, the voice’s words twisting in my mind like a storm cloud.

“What if we just get rid of them and take all the stuff for ourselves?” it says, its tone light but laced with something darker.

I shake my head sharply, muttering under my breath. “That’s not how it works. This is a game.”

“Is it really, though?” the voice replies, its tone turning smooth, almost amused. “Maybe you’re just crazy. Stuck in your room, in your chair. Lost in some endless delusion.”

I grit my teeth, trying to drown it out, but its words dig deeper.

“Games aren’t supposed to be so realistic,” it continues, the amusement in its tone growing. “So in-depth. You shouldn’t be able to feel this much. You shouldn’t be able to interact with everything. If this is real, that means we can do whatever we want…”

Its words trail off, leaving a heavy silence in my mind. My fists clench as my chest tightens, my breath catching in my throat. “You’re wrong,” I whisper harshly. “This isn’t real. It can’t be.”

“Can’t it?” the voice whispers back, almost taunting now. “Think about it, Artemis. What if the rules you think you’re following… don’t exist?”

The voice’s laughter echoes through my mind, curling around my thoughts like smoke. “I’m in your head,” it says smoothly, its tone light but invasive. “I know your thoughts. I might as well be your conscience.” It chuckles, the sound low and mocking.

“You yourself have thought endlessly about how realistic it is,” it continues, its words slithering into my deepest doubts. “Who’s to say it’s not… real?”

I take a deep breath, my nails digging into my palms as I try to push the voice aside. “Just because it feels real doesn’t mean it is,” I whisper harshly, keeping my voice low so the others can’t hear. “It’s a game. It has to be.”

“Has to be?” the voice replies, almost pitying now. “That’s not very convincing, Artemis. Games are supposed to be predictable, fun. But this? Look at how you’ve been how you are—tired, bleeding, breaking. Does that sound like a game to you?”

I shake my head, my heart pounding in my chest. “It doesn’t matter what you say,” I mutter. “I’m going to figure this out. I’ll find a way to end this.”

The voice chuckles again, softer this time. “Oh, Artemis,” it whispers, its tone almost tender. “You keep trying to fight me, but deep down, you’re starting to wonder, aren’t you? What if… I’m right?”

“You’re part of it,” I think at the voice, my teeth clenched. “You already know it’s a game.”

The voice hums softly, its presence curling deeper into my thoughts like smoke. “Am I, though?” it says smoothly, its tone dripping with amusement. “Or are you just trying to convince yourself of that?”

“You’re part of the code,” I whisper under my breath, barely audible over the creak of the wagons. “Something left behind by whatever shadow that was.”

It chuckles, low and mocking. “Maybe,” it says, its tone almost teasing. “Or maybe I’m something more. Maybe this ‘game’ isn’t a game at all. Maybe you’re not a player, Artemis—just another piece on the board.”

I shake my head fiercely, refusing to let its words sink in. “You’re trying to mess with me,” I hiss. “But I know what this is. I know what you are.”

“Do you?” the voice replies, its tone soft and almost pitying. “You seem so sure, but your doubts are… delicious. Keep telling yourself it’s just a game, Artemis. Let’s see how long that holds up.”

“It doesn’t matter what it is,” I mutter under my breath, my hands clenched tightly. “Even if it somehow isn’t a game, that doesn’t change anything. I’m still trapped in a world—and a body—that isn’t my own.”

The voice is silent for a moment, almost like it’s considering my words. Then it chuckles softly, the sound curling through my mind.

“Ah, now we’re getting somewhere,” it says, its tone almost gentle. “Trapped, out of place, lost… That’s the truth of it, isn’t it? This world isn’t yours. This body isn’t yours. But here you are, stuck all the same.”

I grit my teeth, my chest tightening as I push forward, refusing to let it get to me.

“Doesn’t that make it worse, though?” it continues, its voice soft and almost soothing. “If this isn’t a game… then who are you, Artemis? What are you? And if it is a game… why do you feel so much like you in this body?”

“I don’t care,” I hiss, shaking my head. “I don’t care what it is. All I care about is finding a way out—of this world, of this body, of all of it.”

The voice laughs softly, its tone almost pitying. “And if there isn’t a way out?” it whispers. “What then?”

My steps falter for a moment, but I force myself to keep moving. “Then I’ll figure it out,” I say firmly, more to myself than to the voice. “I’ll adapt. I’ll survive. I’ve already made it this far.”

I feel my steps falter as the voice speaks its tone mocking but calm. “For someone who so adamantly has denied being a girl,” it says smoothly, “you sure seem willing to live as one.”

My fists clench, and I let out a sharp breath. “What’s that supposed to mean?” I mutter, barely loud enough to hear over the creaking of the wagons.

The voice chuckles softly, its presence curling deeper into my mind. “You’ve been… adjusting, haven’t you? Surviving. Adapting. Just like you said you would.” It pauses, its tone shifting to something almost playful. “But isn’t it interesting how easily you’ve slipped into this role? The way you move, the way you think… even the way you interact with your friends.”

My chest tightens, anger bubbling just beneath the surface. “I’m doing what I have to do,” I hiss. “That doesn’t mean I’ve accepted this.”

“Doesn’t it?” the voice replies, its tone dripping with amusement. “You wear the clothes. You respond to the name. You lead them, protect them… as Artemis. Not Alex. Not whoever you were before. Her.”

I shake my head sharply, forcing myself to keep walking. “I don’t have a choice,” I snap. “This is survival. That’s all it is.”

The voice hums thoughtfully, as if unconvinced. “Keep telling yourself that,” it murmurs. “But sooner or later, you’ll have to ask yourself: is this who you are now? Or is this who you’ve always been, deep down?”

Its words linger in my mind like a shadow, but I shove them aside, refusing to let them take root. “You don’t know me,” I say firmly. “And you never will.”

The voice’s laughter echoes in my mind, sharp and mocking. “You even got yourself a boy toy,” it says, cackling loudly.

I feel my face flush, a mix of anger and embarrassment bubbling to the surface. “Shut up,” I hiss under my breath, my hands balling into fists.

“Oh, come on,” it says, its tone dripping with amusement. “Don’t pretend it isn’t true. That last kiss back at the inn? The way he looks at you? You’ve got him wrapped around your finger.”

I grit my teeth, my chest tightening as I quicken my pace. “It’s not like that,” I snap, keeping my voice low.

“Isn’t it?” the voice replies, feigning innocence. “You seemed pretty eager to kiss him back. Not very ‘guy in a girl’s body’ of you, is it?”

I shake my head fiercely, refusing to let the voice’s words get to me. “That doesn’t mean anything,” I say firmly. “It was… complicated.”

“Complicated,” the voice echoes, laughing softly. “Oh, Artemis, denial looks good on you. But you can’t lie to me—I’m in your head, remember? I know exactly how you felt.”

“Shut up!” I snap, louder this time. A few of the caravan workers glance my way, but I quickly lower my head, pretending to focus on the ground.

The voice chuckles again, its presence lingering like a shadow. “You can fight it all you want,” it says, its tone softening slightly. “But sooner or later, you’ll have to admit the truth… to yourself, if nothing else.”

“That’s not how it was,” I snap, my voice trembling as I stop mid-step. “The game… the game did something. It’s messing with me.”

The voice hums softly, almost like it’s enjoying my frustration. “Oh, so now it’s the game’s fault?” it says, mockingly sweet. “The game made you feel that way? How convenient.”

I clench my fists, my chest tightening as the words keep coming, sharp and cutting.

“So you admit it, though,” it continues, its tone teasing but insistent. “You’ve thought about it. About him. You’ve replayed it in your mind, haven’t you?”

I shake my head, the words tumbling out before I can stop them. “It’s not like that!” I shout under my breath, though the crack in my voice betrays my uncertainty.

“But it is, isn’t it?” the voice says smoothly, its tone softening, almost coaxing. “You can lie to everyone else, Artemis. But you can’t lie to me. You love him, don’t you?”

I feel a lump rise in my throat, and my chest feels like it’s being crushed. “I don’t… I don’t know,” I whisper, barely audible.

The voice chuckles softly, its presence curling deeper into my mind. “There it is,” it says, almost tender now. “The truth, peeking through all your denial.”

My legs feel weak, but I force myself to keep moving, my mind racing. Is it true? Do I…?

“No,” I whisper to myself, my voice trembling. “It’s the game. It’s all the game.”

The voice hums again, quiet but ever-present. “Keep telling yourself that,” it whispers.

“He certainly knows how he feels about you,” it says softly, as if planting a seed. “Imagine how he is right now… frantically searching for you.”

My chest tightens, and I feel my breath hitch as the words sink in. My pace slows as the mental image plays out in my mind—Lorien pacing, worried, trying to find some trace of me. The thought twists my stomach, filling me with guilt and… something else I can’t quite name.

“You left without saying goodbye,” the voice continues, its tone both mocking and gentle. “Do you think he’s angry? Or just… heartbroken?”

I clench my fists, shaking my head fiercely. “Stop,” I whisper harshly, my voice trembling. “I did what I had to do. I didn’t want to put him—or any of them—in danger.”

“And yet, you did,” it murmurs. “You left him. You left them. But I wonder… was it really for their sake? Or were you running from what you’re feeling?”

My throat feels tight, and my vision blurs slightly as I try to steady my breathing. I wasn’t running, I think to myself, though the words feel hollow.

“Oh, Artemis,” the voice says, almost tender now. “You’re a mess, aren’t you? But it’s okay. You’ll figure it out… eventually. Maybe when you see him again.”

I freeze mid-step, my fists clenching tightly at my sides.

“I don’t blame how you feel, Artemis,” the voice says, its tone dripping with mock sympathy. “You’re a young woman now, full of hormones, right? Why wouldn’t you want to shack up with such a nice, handsome guy?”

“Shut up,” I hiss under my breath, my face heating despite myself. My heart pounds in my chest, a mix of anger and embarrassment swirling together in a storm I can’t seem to control.

The voice laughs, a sound that feels like it’s wrapping around my very thoughts. “Oh, come now,” it says smoothly. “It’s natural, isn’t it? To want someone like him. Strong, kind, devoted to you…”

My jaw tightens as I force my feet to keep moving, though every step feels heavier than the last. “It’s not like that,” I mutter, my voice trembling slightly. “It’s… it’s complicated.”

“Complicated,” the voice echoes, feigning understanding. “Sure, sure. Keep telling yourself that. But the truth is, Artemis, you want him. You think about him, don’t you? The way he looks at you, the way he held you…”

“Enough!” I snap, my voice louder than I intended. A few heads from the caravan turn briefly in my direction, but I quickly lower my gaze, pretending to adjust my cloak.

The voice chuckles softly, its presence lingering like a shadow. “Deny it all you want,” it whispers. “But I know the truth. And so do you.”

I clench my fists tighter, my nails digging into my palms as I try to shove the voice aside. Focus on the mission, I tell myself. Don’t let it get to you.

I stumble forward as something hard slams into my back, knocking the air from my lungs. Instinctively, I spin around, drawing my bow in one fluid motion, the tension in the string steady despite the ache now radiating through my shoulder blades.

Behind me, a rough-looking man steps out from the tree line, holding a slingshot in one hand and a wicked grin on his face. “Well, well,” he drawls, his voice dripping with arrogance. “Looks like we found ourselves some free stuff.”

More figures emerge from the shadows of the forest, each armed with crude weapons—clubs, daggers, and rusted swords. Their armor is patchwork at best, but their sheer numbers make my heart skip a beat.

“Bandits,” the lead merchant shouts from the front of the caravan. “Get ready!”

The guards draw their weapons, positioning themselves near the wagons. The merchants scramble for cover, their panicked shouts filling the air.

The voice hums softly in the back of my mind, its tone laced with amusement. “Well, this should be fun,” it says smoothly. “What’s the plan, Artemis? Are you going to lead your little team to victory?”

I shake my head, focusing on the immediate threat. I notch an arrow, aiming at the nearest bandit, as my mind races.

I release the arrow, but before it can hit, the bandit lunges forward, his hand striking my bow with surprising speed. The impact jars my grip, sending the arrow flying off wildly into the woods, useless.

“Nice try,” he sneers, gripping the slingshot tighter as he steps closer. “But you’re gonna have to do better than that, sweetheart.”

I grit my teeth, stumbling back a step to regain my footing, my heart pounding in my chest. The others are shouting behind me, the guards clashing with the bandits who’ve already started swarming the caravan. The merchants’ terrified cries mix with the clang of steel, and I realize the fight has already begun.

The voice hums in the back of my mind, calm and mocking. “That was sloppy,” it says, its tone dripping with fake disappointment. “Need some help, leader?”

I ignore it, jerking my bow back into position as the bandit raises a sword aiming directly at me.

I don’t waste time trying to grab my bow. Instead, I grip an arrow from my quiver and lunge forward as he approaches me blade in hand, it drive it into the man’s side with as much force as I can muster.

He grunts, staggering back slightly, but his laughter follows almost immediately, sharp and mocking. “This is who they sent to protect all my new stuff?” he sneers, gripping the arrow and yanking it out with a grimace before tossing it to the ground.

I narrow my eyes, the adrenaline coursing through me drowning out the fear. Without missing a beat, I plant my foot against his chest and shove hard, sending him stumbling backward.

He stumbles but recovers quickly, his grin widening. “Feisty,” he says, flexing his fingers as if warming up. “I like that. Let’s see what else you’ve got.”

Behind me, I hear the clash of weapons and the cries of the merchants. The guards are holding their own, but more bandits are emerging from the trees, overwhelming them with sheer numbers.

The voice hums in my mind again, soft and amused. “You’re going to need more than feisty to win this one,” it whispers. “But I’m here to help... if you’re ready to ask.”

My eyes dart to where my bow landed when he knocked it from me, but it’s far, too far to risk going for it now. The man in front of me moves with a strength and speed that feels unnatural, his every step radiating confidence as he closes in.

I glance around quickly, spotting a sword lying nearby, it must’ve been dropped by a guard or a bandit. Without hesitation, I dive into a roll, grabbing the hilt as I come up into a crouch, the blade heavy but balanced enough to wield.

The man chuckles, his grin widening as he watches me lift the weapon. “That’s more like it,” he says, cracking his neck as he readies himself. “Come on, sweetheart. Show me what you’ve got.”

I tighten my grip on the sword, every muscle in my body tensed as I shift into a defensive stance. My mind races, analyzing his movements as he steps forward, his posture relaxed but predatory.

“Careful,” the voice whispers in the back of my mind, its tone almost amused. “He’s not just toying with you, he’s testing you. Don’t disappoint him now.”

I ignore it, focusing on the man in front of me. He lunges, his movements quick and deliberate, and I barely manage to bring the sword up in time to block. The impact jars my arms, the sheer force behind his attack sending me stumbling back.

I steady myself quickly, readjusting my grip as I circle him, looking for an opening.

“Tsk, tsk,” the voice hums, its tone dripping with mock pity. “How unlucky to be an archer in this situation. Any of the others would fare so much better here.”

I grit my teeth, my grip on the sword tightening as I circle the man. My heart pounds in my chest, but the voice doesn’t let up.

“Hrothgar would’ve easily overpowered this thief,” it says smoothly, its tone almost smug. “Lorien? He’d have seen them coming a mile away and led the charge swiftly. Veyron? Oh, he’d already have a dagger in this guy’s back by now. Even Kaida,” it sneers, “would have used her ensnaring roots to lock them all in place and let the guards handle the dirty work. But you?”

The man lunges again, forcing me to bring up the sword to block. The impact rattles my arms, sending a sharp ache through my shoulders as I stumble back once more.

“You can barely hold on to a sword,” the voice continues, its laughter sharp and grating. “Pathetic, isn’t it? The fearless leader, struggling to even stand her ground.”

“Shut up!” I hiss under my breath, steadying myself as I readjust my grip on the blade.

The man smirks, clearly enjoying the struggle as he stalks toward me again, his movements calculated and deliberate. “Losing your nerve already?” he taunts, his voice dripping with arrogance. “Come on, archer. Show me what you’re made of.”

I take a deep breath, forcing myself to block out the voice and the taunts as I focus on his movements. I have to find an opening something to turn the tide.

I take a shaky breath, shifting my weight onto the balls of my feet. I can’t keep blocking, he’s too strong. Every impact rattles my arms, and it’s only a matter of time before he overpowers me completely.

I watch his movements carefully, the way his muscles tense before each strike, the slight shift in his stance. If I can avoid his strikes and wait for an opening, I might stand a chance.

The man smirks, clearly enjoying my hesitation. “What’s the matter?” he taunts, his voice dripping with mockery. “Afraid to fight back?”

I don’t respond. Instead, I adjust my grip on the sword, readying myself. He lunges, swinging his blade with brutal force, but I sidestep just in time, the rush of air from his swing brushing past me.

His momentum leaves him slightly off-balance, and I seize the opportunity. I pivot, bringing the sword around in a quick arc and aiming for his exposed side.

The blade connects, not deeply, but enough to draw blood. The man grunts, stumbling back a step, and his grin falters for the first time.

“Not bad,” he says, his tone more serious now. “Maybe you’re not as useless as you look.”

The voice hums in my mind, amused. “Well, that’s an improvement,” it says smoothly. “Still, I wonder how long you can keep this up before you tire out.”

I ignore it, keeping my focus on the man as he readjusts his stance, his grin returning with a sharp edge. He seems more cautious now, his eyes narrowing as he sizes me up.

He swings his blade with a vicious arc, and I dodge, ducking just in time before thrusting again but it was a trap. His free hand shoots out like a viper, gripping my wrist with an iron strength that feels impossibly real.

Before I can react, he lifts me clean off the ground, the sheer force making my body go rigid in shock

“What a noob,” he sneers, a wicked grin spreading across his face.

The words sting almost as much as what comes next. With a powerful heave, he throws me like a ragdoll. My back slams into a tree with a sickening thud, the bark digging into my skin as the impact knocks the air from my lungs.

I crumple to the ground, gasping, my body screaming in pain. But my mind is racing even faster, his words echoing in my head. What a noob.

The way he said it... the tone, the phrasing it wasn’t like an NPC. No, That’s a real person, I think, the realization hitting me as hard as the tree. It has to be. There’s no way they programmed an enemy to say something like that.

The voice in my mind chuckles, clearly delighted by the turn of events. “Well, well, it purrs. Looks like you’ve met someone interesting. What do you think? Friend or foe? I’m betting on foe.”

I force myself to my feet, my legs trembling as I grip the sword tightly. My vision swims slightly from the impact, but I steady myself, my gaze locking onto the man.

You’re a real person, aren’t you? I say, my voice shaky as I steady myself against the tree, the sword still gripped tightly in my hand.

He pauses for just a moment, a flicker of confusion crossing his face before he smirks. “Obviously,” he says, almost incredulous.

Then he tilts his head, his grin turning sharper. “You didn’t even know I was a person? Rookie mistake.”

Before I can process what he said, he rushes me, closing the distance with terrifying speed.

I barely have time to react, raising the sword defensively as he swings. His strength is overwhelming, the force of his attack sending vibrations up my arms as I struggle to hold my ground.

The voice hums softly in my mind, almost amused. “A real person,” it says, its tone thoughtful. “How fascinating. Maybe you should ask him what he knows... if you survive.”

I grit my teeth, my legs straining as I push back against his blade. My mind races. A real person. He’s like me. But why is he attacking me?

“Who are you?” I shout, trying to hold him off. “Why are you doing this?”

He laughs, his grin widening as he presses harder against my blade. “What does it look like? I’m playing the game,” he says, his voice casual despite the intensity of his attack. “And right now, you’re in my way.”

The weight of his words sinks in as I struggle against his blade. He’s playing the game, he said. But he’s not trapped like me.

The realization hits like a punch to the gut. He’s still in the real world, sitting comfortably at his desk or on his couch, controlling this avatar while I’m here, stuck in this world, fighting for my life.

The voice in my mind hums, its tone almost delighted. “Oh, now this is interesting,” it whispers. “He’s not like you. He’s playing the game while you are the game.”

My grip on the sword tightens, anger and frustration boiling in my chest. “You’re playing,” I hiss through gritted teeth, my voice low but trembling with fury. “But I’m not. This isn’t a game for me. I’m stuck here.”

The man smirks, clearly amused by my words. “Yeah, yeah,” he says dismissively. “Everyone’s got their little roleplay thing going on. You’re stuck, I’m the bad guy, blah, blah, blah. Let’s just fight, alright? I’ve got loot to claim.”

His blade presses harder against mine, and I feel my legs buckle slightly from the strain. My mind races, the unfairness of it all crashing down on me. He doesn’t even realize what this means for me.

“You think this is a joke?” I shout, my voice cracking as I push back against him. “This isn’t roleplay. If I lose here, I die for real.”

For a brief moment, his smirk falters, confusion flickering across his face. But it’s gone as quickly as it came, replaced by a look of dismissal. “Sure you do,” he says, his tone dripping with sarcasm. “Real immersive, huh?”

The voice in my mind chuckles darkly. “He doesn’t believe you,” it whispers. “Why would he? To him, you’re just another player. Nothing more, nothing less.”

“This isn’t just a game!” I shout, narrowly dodging his blade as it slices through the air where I’d been standing moments ago. My breathing is ragged, my heart pounding in my chest, but I push through the panic.

“There’s something wrong with it,” I continue, my voice filled with urgency as I backpedal. “That whole marketing gimmick about the game being super realistic? That’s because it is!”

The man hesitates for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he studies me. I use the moment to catch my breath, the sword feeling heavier in my hand with each passing second.

“What are you even talking about?” he asks, his tone half-dismissive, half-curious.

I tighten my grip on the sword, my voice trembling as I speak. “Me and others—we’re not just playing. We’re trapped here. Our minds, our bodies, everything. This isn’t a game for us. If we die here... we die for real.”

He stares at me for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then he barks out a laugh, shaking his head. “That’s some next-level ‘immersion’ you’ve got going on,” he says, his voice dripping with disbelief. “You really expect me to believe that?”

I grit my teeth, anger flaring in my chest. “Why would I lie about this?” I shout, sidestepping another swing of his blade. “Do you think I want to be stuck here? To fight for my life while you sit comfortably in the real world, treating this like it’s all some joke?”

The man’s words hit me like a slap. “How dumb do you expect me to be?” he sneers, his voice cold and mocking.

Before I can react, his blade plunges into my side. Pain explodes through me, sharp and searing, stealing the breath from my lungs. My knees buckle, and I collapse to the ground, clutching at the wound as warm blood seeps between my fingers.

I try to speak, to shout, to do anything—but my body won’t respond. My vision swims, my limbs feel heavy, and the edges of the world begin to blur.

Then, I feel it. A cold, creeping sensation spreading through me, like icy tendrils wrapping around my mind.

“Finally,” the voice says, its tone dripping with dark satisfaction.

I gasp silently as my body moves on its own. My fingers loosen from the wound, and my legs push me upright as if the pain doesn’t exist. My head tilts slightly, and I feel a twisted grin spread across my face—but it isn’t mine.

“Your turn’s over, Artemis,” the voice purrs, my voice no longer under my control. “Let me show you how it’s done.”

The man stares at me, confusion flickering across his face as he sees the change. “What the hell...?” he mutters, stepping back slightly, his blade still slick with my blood.

End of chapter 13-14

Artemis is trapped with the shadow in her it’s finally confirmed other people are here or at least playing the game.
Can Artemis regain control? Will she ever return to her friends? Find out next time!

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

Artemis struggles with what to do while she relives moments of her past and future?

Update fixed naming for a character.

Chapter 14 Recap.

Before I can react, his blade plunges into my side. Pain explodes through me, sharp and searing, stealing the breath from my lungs. My knees buckle, and I collapse to the ground, clutching at the wound as warm blood seeps between my fingers.

I try to speak, to shout, to do anything—but my body won’t respond. My vision swims, my limbs feel heavy, and the edges of the world begin to blur.

Then, I feel it. A cold, creeping sensation spreading through me, like icy tendrils wrapping around my mind.

“Finally,” the voice says, its tone dripping with dark satisfaction.

I gasp silently as my body moves on its own. My fingers loosen from the wound, and my legs push me upright as if the pain doesn’t exist. My head tilts slightly, and I feel a twisted grin spread across my face—but it isn’t mine.

“Your turn’s over, Artemis,” the voice purrs, my voice no longer under my control. “Let me show you how it’s done.”

The man stares at me, confusion flickering across his face as he sees the change. “What the hell...?” he mutters, stepping back slightly, his blade still slick with my blood.

Chapter 15

My body lunges forward with unnatural speed, the sword in my hand swinging in a brutal, precise arc. The man barely manages to dodge, his smug grin replaced by genuine alarm.

“How... what are you?” he stammers, his confidence cracking as I press the attack.

The voice chuckles darkly, its laughter echoing in my mind. “Oh, don’t worry,” it says, controlling my words. “You’ll find out soon enough.”

What the hell? I think, panic surging through me as I struggle to regain control. You aren’t supposed to be able to control me fully without me letting you!

The voice laughs, dark and smooth, like oil dripping into my mind. “Oh, but I can,” it responds, its tone laced with satisfaction. “Under the right circumstances... like after a killing blow. You expect a random priest to know everything?”

Before I can process its words, a shadow tendril bursts from under my sleeve, whipping through the air with unnatural speed. It strikes the man square in the chest, sending him flying backward with a grunt. He crashes to the ground, skidding across the dirt, his weapon clattering away.

“What the...?” he gasps, coughing as he scrambles to his feet, his face twisted in shock and fear. “What the hell are you?!”

I can feel the grin spreading across my face again—not mine, but the voice’s, controlling me like a puppet.

“You wanted a fight,” it says through my mouth, its tone calm yet menacing. “So, let’s fight.”

I scream internally, trying to wrestle back control as my body moves on its own, stepping toward the man with an eerie precision. The tendril writhes and flickers like a living thing, coiling back under my sleeve as I raise the sword.

The man stumbles backward, his eyes wide with fear as he tries to create distance between us. I can see the panic etched across his face—he’s no longer a confident fighter but someone realizing they’ve bitten off more than they can chew.

But it’s not me he’s facing anymore.

My hand, still gripping the sword, is suddenly engulfed by another shadowy tendril. It surges forward, the blade glinting as it moves with unnatural speed and precision.

“No, stop!” I scream internally, but the voice doesn’t listen.

The sword plunges into the man’s chest, the force of the strike knocking him off his feet. He collapses to the ground, gasping as the light in his eyes fades. His body glows faintly for a moment before disintegrating into shimmering particles, leaving only his gear and a faint scorch mark on the ground.

I feel the weight of what just happened crash down on me, but I’m still frozen, unable to speak, unable to move of my own accord.

The voice hums softly, almost satisfied. “There,” it says. “Problem solved. You’re welcome.”

My chest tightens, fury and horror swirling inside me. You killed him! I think, my mind screaming against the suffocating control. You killed him!

“Correction,” the voice says smoothly, its tone laced with mock amusement. “We killed him. Besides, wasn’t he going to kill you first? I simply leveled the playing field.”

My body finally moves on its own—my own—as the tendrils retreat, and I collapse to my knees, gasping for breath. My hands tremble as I look at the ground where the man once stood, his items scattered in a pile.

“Calm down,” the voice says, its tone dripping with irritation. “It’s not like he was trapped too. He’ll just respawn, probably annoyed but no worse for wear.”

I clench my fists, the trembling in my hands growing worse as I stare at the empty spot where the man had stood moments ago.

“That doesn’t make it right!” I shout in my thoughts, my chest tight and my breathing uneven. You used me. You took control and murdered him like it was nothing.

“Murder?” the voice scoffs, feigning disbelief. “Oh, please. You think that was murder? He attacked you, Artemis. He stabbed you. If anything, I just... expedited justice.”

I shake my head fiercely, trying to block out its words, but they seep into my thoughts like poison.

“This is how the game works,” it continues, its tone softening slightly, as if trying to reason with me. “Players fight, they die, they respawn. It’s a loop. You’re upset because you’re thinking like a person in your world, not a player. But that’s not what this world demands.”

I glance at the scattered items on the ground, my stomach churning. My hands are shaking so much I can barely keep them still. “I didn’t want this,” I whisper to myself, my voice trembling.

The voice sighs, almost like it’s tired of my resistance. “What you want doesn’t matter anymore,” it says coldly. “You’re in this world now. And in this world, survival comes first. Remember that. You’ll need to do much worse.”

I push the voice aside, focusing on the immediate danger. My hands shake as I grab my bow, the familiar weight grounding me even as fear and anger twist in my chest.

I turn to face the other thieves, who are frozen in shock, their eyes darting between me and the spot where their leader had been moments ago. Their confidence is wavering, cracks forming in the tough facade they’d worn so easily before.

“Anyone else?” I shout, my voice steadier than I expected, though my heart pounds in my chest.

The thieves exchange uneasy glances, their weapons lowered slightly. One of them, a small wiry man with a jagged knife, steps back cautiously. “What the hell are you?” he mutters, his voice shaking.

The voice hums in the back of my mind, pleased. “See? They’re scared of you now. That’s power, Artemis. That’s how you survive.”

I swallow hard, ignoring it as I nock an arrow, aiming it toward the group. My arms ache, and my side still throbs from where their leader stabbed me, but I refuse to show weakness.

“You’ve already lost,” I say, my voice firm. “Leave now, and you might walk away from this.”

One by one, the thieves start backing away, their fear outweighing their greed. The wiry man mutters something under his breath, and then, without another word, they turn and retreat into the trees, disappearing into the shadows.

The tension in my chest doesn’t ease as they leave. I lower my bow slowly, my hands trembling.

“You handled that well,” the voice says, almost smug. “Though I think we both know they wouldn’t have run if it weren’t for me.”

I grit my teeth, pushing the voice aside as I look back at the scattered items left behind by the player. My stomach churns as I approach them, the weight of what just happened pressing down on me.

I didn’t kill him, I think to myself, trying to push back the guilt that claws at my chest. For him, it was just a game. He’ll respawn. He’s fine.

My hand trembles slightly as I reach out, grabbing the gold and adding it to the meager pile in my pouch. The weight of the coins feels heavier than it should, the clinking sound echoing in my ears like a reminder of what just happened. Their isn’t much and the way they were obtained isn’t how I’d wanted but every bit helps.

The voice hums softly, its tone almost approving. “Smart choice,” it says. “Survival comes first, Artemis. You’ll see that soon enough.”

I straighten up, taking a deep breath as I glance back toward the forest. The thieves are long gone, and the caravan behind me is stirring, the merchants cautiously peeking out from their hiding spots.

“Are... are they gone?” one of the drivers asks, his voice trembling.

I nod, forcing myself to keep my expression neutral. “Yeah,” I say quietly. “They’re gone.”

The merchants start to gather themselves, checking their supplies and muttering amongst themselves. My grip tightens on my bow as I turn away, my thoughts swirling.

I didn’t kill him, I remind myself again. It wasn’t me. But no matter how many times I repeat it, the weight in my chest refuses to lift.

Attacking monsters before—it was simple, straightforward. They were threats, obstacles to overcome. It felt fine, even natural, in this twisted world. But this...

Someone who looked human, who was human—not just an NPC enemy mindlessly following its programming, but a real person, playing the game from the safety of the real world. Even if he did respawn, even if he’s back to playing right now, it still leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.

And what’s worse...

The shadow.

It took control of me. Used my body like I was a puppet, my thoughts and will shoved aside like they didn’t matter. It’s not just a part of me—it’s waiting, watching, ready to take over again the moment I’m vulnerable. The thought sends a chill down my spine.

The voice stirs again, as if it can feel my unease. “Oh, don’t look so shaken, Artemis,” it says smoothly. “You should be thanking me. I saved you. Without me, you’d be dead right now.”

I grip my bow tightly, my knuckles turning white. Saved me? You used me! You’re no better than that guy—actually way worse!

The voice chuckles, dark and soft. “Call it what you want. But you’re still breathing, aren’t you? You still have your precious ‘mission.’ And maybe, just maybe, you learned something about yourself.”

I close my eyes, taking a shaky breath. The caravan behind me is starting to regroup, the merchants and guards sorting through their scattered supplies.

“If I hadn’t taken control, you’d be nothing but a bloody puddle right now,” it says, its tone teetering between irritation and smugness.

I feel my jaw clench as it continues, unrelenting. “You don’t respawn, remember? You don’t get another chance. You’re lucky I was here.”

I grip my bow tighter, my knuckles aching as anger bubbles up in my chest. Lucky? I think, my teeth grinding. You call taking over my body and murdering someone ‘lucky’?

“Lucky I’m still in control!” I snap out loud, the words escaping before I can stop them. A few of the merchants glance my way, startled by the outburst, but I don’t care. My heart pounds, the weight of the situation pressing down on me harder than ever.

“You didn’t save me,” I whisper harshly under my breath, my voice trembling. “You used me. I could have figured something out, but you didn’t even give me the chance.”

The voice chuckles darkly, its amusement sending chills through me. “Oh, please,” it says, almost lazily. “You were flailing, Artemis. Panicking. That man had already stabbed you, and you were seconds away from bleeding out. You needed me.”

I shake my head fiercely, refusing to let it take hold of the narrative. “I didn’t need you,” I hiss. “I—I don’t need you.”

The voice hums, thoughtful now. “Well, we’ll see about that, won’t we?” it murmurs. “This world is full of dangers, Artemis. And whether you like it or not, I’m here to keep you alive. Even if it means doing things you can’t.”

Its words hang in the air, heavy and unshakable, as I force myself to take a steadying breath.

I let the voice’s words swirl in the back of my mind like a storm I can’t seem to quiet, but I don’t respond. Instead, I focus on putting one foot in front of the other as the caravan resumes its journey.

The merchants whisper amongst themselves, their voices a dull hum that barely registers in my ears. The guards keep a wary eye on the treeline, but the world around me feels distant, muted.

I try to dissociate from it all—the tension in the air, the sting of my wound, the weight of the bow in my hand. Even the shadows of the trees seem to stretch endlessly, swallowing the path ahead.

This isn’t real, I tell myself. It’s just a game.

But the small ache in my side says otherwise. The weight of the gold in my pouch feels too real. The memory of the man—the look of fear on his face before he disappeared—plays on a loop in my head.

The voice hums softly, its presence lingering like a shadow. “You’re quiet,” it says, almost teasing. “Avoiding the truth doesn’t make it go away, you know.”

I squeeze my eyes shut for a moment, forcing the voice further into the background. I don’t want to deal with it. Not now. Not yet.

The creak of the wagons and the crunch of dirt underfoot become my focus, a rhythm to keep me grounded as I drift further into my thoughts.

The image of the thieves retreating flashes in my mind—their wide eyes, the way they scrambled to escape like I was something out of a nightmare.

Were they players too? I wonder, my thoughts swirling. Or just NPCs, following their player leader like mindless henchmen?

Either way, it didn’t matter in the moment. The fear they showed was all too real, as if they weren’t just fleeing an opponent, but a monster.

Is that what I looked like to them? I think, my chest tightening. One of the monsters we’ve been running from and fighting since we got here?

The thought sends a chill down my spine. They didn’t see a scared archer struggling to hold her own. They saw… something else. Something terrifying.

The voice hums softly, almost like it’s pleased. “They saw power,” it murmurs, its tone laced with satisfaction. “And they ran. Isn’t that what you wanted? To survive?”

I grit my teeth, my fists clenching as I keep walking. Not like that, I think bitterly. Not by becoming something they feared more than death.

The caravan trudges forward, the faint sounds of the merchants and guards barely registering as I wrestle with my thoughts. I keep replaying the fight—the way the shadow tendril lashed out, the way the voice had taken over.

I swallow hard, my throat dry. If they saw me as a monster… is that what I’m becoming?

The voice slithers into my thoughts again, smooth and insistent. “Don’t you want this power?” it whispers, its tone both tempting and calculating. “Don’t you see how I can help you? With me, you might actually have a chance at escaping this world.”

I feel my chest tighten, my steps faltering for a moment. The voice presses on, relentless. “You could save your friends,” it continues. “Even find Lyra.”

I clench my fists, trying to steady my breathing. “I don’t trust you,” I mutter under my breath, my voice barely audible.

The voice chuckles, low and dark. “You don’t have to trust me,” it says simply. “But you need me, Artemis. You’ve seen it for yourself—this world isn’t fair. It’s brutal. Without me, you’re just a scared girl with a bow.”

Its words hit like a punch to the gut, and I bite the inside of my cheek, trying to shove the doubt away.

“And what about them?” the voice continues, its tone softening slightly. “Your friends, the ones you left behind. They’re still counting on you, even if they don’t know it yet. Do you really think you can protect them… without me?”

The caravan continues to trudge forward, oblivious to the war waging in my mind. My grip on the bow tightens as the voice’s words echo, each one digging deeper.

The caravan leader’s voice cuts through my spiraling thoughts. “Alright, everyone!” he shouts, his tone gruff but firm. “We’ve reached the camp location for the night. Get yourselves settled. We’re back on the road at first light!”

The wagons creak to a halt, the merchants and guards already moving to unload supplies and set up their makeshift shelters. The sounds of muted conversation and the clatter of crates fill the air as the caravan shifts into its evening routine.

I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself as the tension in my chest refuses to ease. At least the day’s over, I think, though the unease inside me remains.

The voice hums softly, almost like it’s enjoying my discomfort. “A chance to rest,” it murmurs. “How nice for you. Though, I wonder… do you really feel safe enough to sleep?”

I glance around the campsite, the guards keeping watch near the perimeter, the merchants huddled together around small fires. Despite the relative calm, the voice’s words gnaw at me.

I sit down by one of the campfires, the warmth doing little to ease the cold knot of unease in my chest. Around me, the merchants and guards chat quietly, their faces weary but relieved to be off the road for the night.

Instinctively, I reach for my cloak, intending to pull it tighter against the night air—only to find nothing there. I freeze, the realization hitting me like a wave.

It must’ve fallen off during the fight.

The voice chimes in, its tone smug and amused. “Guess you’ll have to steal one again,” it says, clearly delighted by my frustration.

I grit my teeth, refusing to respond as I glance around the camp. Most of the merchants and guards are preoccupied, tending to their fires or unloading supplies.

I wrap my arms around myself, the chill seeping in as I try to figure out what to do. I could ask someone for a spare, but the thought of explaining why I don’t have my own feels like too much right now.

The voice hums softly, its presence lingering. “You’re not going to let something as simple as a missing cloak stop you, are you?”

I roll my eyes, keeping my thoughts guarded. The less I engage with it, the better.

I glance at the others gathered around the fire, their faces lit by the flickering flames. They seem so… normal. Laughing softly, complaining about the journey, trading stories about the dangers of the road.

But as I watch them, a cold realization settles in my chest. They aren’t real.

Even with all these people around me, I’ve never felt more alone since I got trapped here. These merchants, these guards—they’re just programmed to do what they’re doing. Laugh, complain, eat, sleep. It’s all part of the script.

None of it’s real.

The weight of the thought presses down on me, heavy and suffocating. It’s like being surrounded by ghosts—shadows of people who look alive but aren’t. And the only other real person I’ve seen today… I killed him. Or, the shadow controlling me did.

The voice stirs in the back of my mind, its tone almost sympathetic. “Lonely, are we?” it whispers, its words cutting through my thoughts. “Well, I’m here. I’m mostly real. Isn’t that enough?”

“You’re just an unwanted hitchhiker,” I mutter under my breath, my voice barely audible over the crackle of the fire.

The voice laughs, low and dark, its tone laced with mock amusement. “Oh, Artemis,” it says, almost pitying. “Is that any way to talk to the one thing keeping you alive? Hitchhiker or not, you’d be nothing without me.”

I clench my fists, glaring into the fire. “I was fine before you came along,” I whisper harshly. “I didn’t need you then, and I don’t need you now.”

It chuckles again, but there’s an edge to it this time—an almost predatory undertone. “Keep telling yourself that,” it says. “But we both know the truth. Without me, you’d be dead in that dungeon, bleeding out on the floor you think Kaida saved you? She didn’t it was simply the bond being created and once it was all that was left to heal was minor. And you’d be dead again today, skewered by that player who didn’t even see you as a threat.”

My chest tightens, the weight of its words settling heavily. “I didn’t ask for your help,” I snap back, my voice trembling.

“No,” it says smoothly. “You didn’t. But that’s the thing about life Artemis. Sometimes, you don’t get to choose who or what keeps you alive.”

The firelight flickers across my face, and I take a shaky breath, the tension in my chest threatening to overwhelm me.

I let out a slow, shaky breath and close my eyes, leaning slightly against my knees. The fire crackles softly nearby, and the quiet murmur of the merchants and guards fades into the background.

I just need sleep, I think, my mind racing despite my best efforts to quiet it. Just for a little while. Maybe things will make more sense tomorrow.

The voice hums softly, its presence lingering. “Sleep, then,” it murmurs, almost like a lullaby. “Rest while you can. I’ll be here, always.”

I try to block it out, forcing myself to focus on the warmth of the fire and the steady rhythm of my breathing. But its words echo in my mind, the unease they bring making it harder to let go.

As my body starts to relax, I drift toward sleep, though the weight in my chest refuses to ease.

Suddenly, the warmth of the fire is gone, replaced by a cold, suffocating darkness. My eyes dart around, but there’s nothing—just the same void as before.

The voice cuts through the silence, smooth and taunting. “Do you remember, Artemis?” it asks, its tone mocking yet oddly intimate. “Your life before this… back when you were Alex?”

My chest tightens as the sound of a bell echoes through the void, sharp and distant at first, then louder and closer. The darkness shifts, blurring into faint shapes and colors until I’m standing in front of a familiar metal locker.

No… I think, my breath catching in my throat. It can’t be.

The hallway stretches endlessly in both directions, filled with the muted hum of chatter and the sound of footsteps. The smell of cheap cleaning supplies and old books lingers in the air. I run my fingers over the cold, chipped paint of the locker door, the number etched into the metal burned into my memory.

High school. I’m back in high school.

The voice chuckles softly, almost fondly. “Ah, yes,” it says. “Alex… the quiet kid. Always fading into the background, always trying to stay out of sight. Tell me, Artemis… do you miss it?”

I swallow hard, my hands trembling as I open the locker door. Inside, I see my old textbooks, a crumpled hoodie, and a worn notebook filled with scribbles and half-finished sketches.

The voice slithers through my mind, its tone dripping with mock sympathy. “This was the day, wasn’t it, Artemis? Or should I say… Alex, for now?”

I freeze, my hand still resting on the edge of the locker door. The voice presses on, relentless.

“The day your friends abandoned you,” it continues, its words slicing through me like a blade. “The day they let you take all the blame for that stupid prank—the one you didn’t even want to do.”

My breath hitches as the memory comes rushing back, sharp and vivid. The alarm ringing, the chaos in the hallways, the principal’s stern glare.

“They graduated,” the voice whispers, almost mockingly gentle. “Moved on, left you behind. And what about you, Alex? You were held back, stuck here, and they never said another word to you.”

I grip the edge of the locker tightly, my knuckles turning white. “Stop,” I whisper, my voice trembling. “You don’t know anything.”

“Oh, but I do,” the voice says, its laughter low and cruel. “You still carry it, don’t you? That anger, that hurt. You don’t even miss them… but you miss what it felt like to have someone. Anyone.”

The hallway around me seems to twist, the colors bleeding together. I can hear distant laughter, voices that feel both familiar and alien.

The voice’s question hangs in the air, sharp and cutting. “What was it that you did that was so bad to get held back a whole year, Alex?”

I clench my fists, the hallway spinning slightly as the memory pulls me in deeper.

I can hear the bell ringing again, louder this time, and the sound of hurried footsteps echoes around me. My younger self walks down the hall, the weight of dread heavy in every step. The teachers are already searching for someone to blame, and I know what’s coming.

The voice presses on, relentless. “A harmless little prank, wasn’t it? Your friends thought it would be funny to set off the fire alarm and flood the principal’s office.”

My breathing quickens as I see it all unfold again. The fire alarm blaring, the water spilling out from under the office door. Laughter from across the hall—laughter that wasn’t mine.

“And when the principal demanded to know who was responsible,” the voice continues, its tone mocking, “they all pointed to you. Quiet, dependable Alex. The perfect scapegoat.”

The hallway warps, and suddenly I’m sitting in the teacher’s lounge, my heart pounding as the principal glares at me. My friends faces flash in my mind—smiling, laughing as they walked out of the building, free of any consequences.

“They got to graduate,” the voice whispers. “They got to leave. But you? You were stuck here, alone, humiliated, a failure.”

I grip the sides of my head, the voice’s words cutting deeper with every second. “Shut up,” I whisper, my voice shaking.

“Why?” the voice asks, its tone soft and venomous. “You can’t ignore it, Alex. This moment defined you. It’s why you kept everyone at arm’s length after that. Why you were so easy to trap in this world. You were already running away.”

My chest tightens, the air around me feeling heavy.

The voice’s words claw at my mind, dragging up memories I’ve tried to bury.

“Isn’t that why, even when you finally got to college, you never even tried to find any friends?” it taunts, the mockery dripping from its tone. “You didn’t even try to tell the truth back then, did you? You thought if you just took the blame, they’d make it up to you. But they didn’t. They left you. And there you were… alone.”

The scene shifts, twisting from the high school hallway to my bedroom. It’s the same gray, suffocating space I remember—just a desk, a bed, and the faint sound of my parents talking quietly downstairs, their voices always careful, always avoiding me.

“And even your parents,” the voice continues, its tone softening, dripping with mock pity. “They didn’t want you around anymore, did they? A whole year of silence. Straight to school, straight to your room. No dinner conversations, no outings—just waiting for the day they could send you off to college. Anywhere but there.”

I swallow hard, my throat dry as the image of my mother flashes in my mind—her strained smile, her clipped tone when she told me, “College will be good for you, Alex. A fresh start.”

“You weren’t wanted there,” the voice whispers, almost gently now, like it’s trying to console me. “And you aren’t wanted here. Not really. Even your friends in this world—they rely on you because they have to. But when it’s over, they’ll leave too. Just like everyone else. That’s what you’re thinking right?”

I clutch my head, my breathing ragged as the words sink in. “Shut up,” I whisper, my voice trembling.

But the voice doesn’t stop. “You’re alone, Artemis,” it says. “You’ve always been alone. And deep down, you think you deserve it.”

The voice shifts suddenly, its tone softer, almost tender. “You don’t have to be alone anymore, Artemis…” it whispers.

I freeze as I feel it—a hand on my shoulder, firm and cold. My breath catches in my throat, my body stiffening as a chill runs down my spine.

“I’m here,” it says, the words dripping with a strange, twisted warmth.

I glance over my shoulder hesitantly, my heart pounding. In the darkness behind me, I see the faint outline of a figure, its features obscured but unmistakably human. Its hand remains on my shoulder, unnaturally still, its touch both grounding and suffocating.

“Let me help you,” it continues, its voice echoing like a faint melody in my mind. “You don’t have to fight anymore. You don’t have to run. Just let me take the pain away.”

My hands tremble as I try to pull away, but the figure’s grip tightens slightly, holding me in place.

“You’ve been alone for so long,” it says, its tone almost gentle now, as if it’s trying to soothe me. “Haven’t you suffered enough?”

The darkness around me feels heavier, pressing in from all sides. The figure’s presence grows stronger, more solid, as if it’s taking shape.

The figure’s voice drips with temptation, its hand still resting on my shoulder. “We can work together,” it says, its tone smooth and persuasive. “We could rule this world, Artemis. Real or not, it doesn’t matter. Everyone would finally be forced to do what you want.”

Its words seep into my mind like poison, each one tugging at the insecurities I’ve buried deep.

“You could have anyone you want,” it continues, its voice softening like it’s sharing a secret. “As a friend… or as your servant. No one would abandon you again. No one would laugh behind your back. You’d never feel powerless, never feel alone.”

I clench my fists, my heart pounding in my chest. “That’s not what I want,” I whisper, my voice shaky but resolute.

“Isn’t it?” the figure says, leaning closer. I can’t see its face, but I can feel its presence looming over me. “Don’t lie to yourself, Artemis. You’ve always wanted control, respect. To finally matter. And with me… you can have it all.”

Its hand tightens slightly on my shoulder, a reminder of its grip on me—both physical and metaphorical.

“Think about it,” it says, its voice low and compelling. “No more struggling to survive. No more fear of being abandoned. You’d be unstoppable.”

My chest tightens as the words swirl in my mind, the weight of its offer pressing down on me.

“I can show you,” the figure says, its voice soft yet commanding. Before I can respond, the darkness around me ripples, twisting and shifting like smoke caught in a breeze.

The suffocating void fades, replaced by something vivid and surreal. I’m standing in a throne room—grand and imposing, with towering columns that seem to stretch endlessly into the sky. The floor gleams beneath my feet, reflecting the soft, golden glow of chandeliers hanging above.

At the far end of the room sits a throne—massive, carved from dark obsidian, with veins of glowing red light pulsing through it like a heartbeat. The air hums with power, and at the center of it all is… me.

No, not me—her. Artemis. The figure sitting on the throne is a version of me I barely recognize. Dressed in elegant, commanding armor, her golden hair cascades down her shoulders like a crown. Her green eyes burn with confidence, her posture radiating authority.

Around her kneel figures—some human, some monstrous—all bowing in reverence. The sight makes my stomach twist.

“This is what we could have,” the voice says, echoing around me as if the walls themselves are speaking. “Power. Control. No one would dare cross us. No one would dare leave us.”

The version of me on the throne raises a hand, and the crowd kneeling before her shifts. Familiar faces rise to the front—Kaida, Lorien, Hrothgar, Veyron. They look different—their gazes fixed on me with unwavering loyalty.

“And your friends?” the voice continues, its tone almost soothing. “They would never abandon you again. They would be by your side, forever loyal, forever yours.”

I take a shaky step back, my heart pounding as I try to process the scene before me. “This… this isn’t real,” I whisper, my voice trembling.

“Not yet,” the voice responds smoothly. “But it could be. All it takes is letting go. Let me guide you, Artemis. Together, we can make this world ours.”

The vision pulses with energy, the throne and the kneeling figures glowing brighter, almost pulling me in.

“I don’t want this, to rule. I don’t want my friends to fear me,” I say, my voice trembling. “I don’t want them to be slaves.”

The voice chuckles softly, its tone smooth and reassuring. “Then they don’t have to be,” it says.

The world around me shifts again, the throne room dissolving into warm light. The oppressive hum of power fades, replaced by the sound of laughter.

I blink, and suddenly I’m in a peaceful meadow. The sun shines brightly overhead, casting a golden glow over the rolling hills and wildflowers swaying gently in the breeze. In the distance, a small cottage sits by a sparkling stream, smoke curling lazily from its chimney.

My friends are there—Kaida, Lorien, Hrothgar, Veyron—even Lyra. They’re sitting together, laughing, sharing stories. The tension and worry that had plagued their faces before is gone, replaced with genuine joy and peace.

I watch as Lorien glances my way, smiling warmly. Kaida waves, her red hair catching the sunlight, while Veyron leans back against a tree, smirking as he teases Hrothgar about something. Lyra hums softly, plucking petals from a flower.

“They’re safe,” the voice whispers, its tone soft and almost kind. “They’re happy. With you. Always.”

I step forward, my chest tightening as I take in the scene. It feels… perfect. Too perfect.

“They don’t fear you,” the voice continues, its words flowing like honey. “They love you. They trust you. And you’ve given them peace, Artemis. Isn’t this what you want? A world where no one has to suffer?”

The warmth of the meadow washes over me, the laughter and light wrapping around me like a comforting embrace.

I step forward, drawn in by everything—the warmth of the sunlight, the laughter of my friends, the peace I’ve longed for since being trapped in this world.

As I move closer, Lyra stands, her soft smile radiating kindness. “Artemis, we’ve been waiting for you,” she says, her voice light and melodic.

She reaches out, taking my hand in hers, and smiles warmly. “Thanks again for finding me, Artemis,” she says softly. “You’re my hero.”

My chest tightens, the words hitting me deeply. “Of course,” I say, my voice steady but full of emotion. “You’re my friend. Friends don’t leave each other. No matter what.”

Lyra’s smile widens, and she squeezes my hand gently before stepping back toward the others. I turn to face them, my heart swelling as I take in their faces—Kaida’s playful smirk, Hrothgar’s hearty laugh, Veyron’s teasing grin.

And then there’s Lorien.

Before I can say anything, he steps forward, his eyes locking onto mine. His hands are firm but gentle as they move to my waist, and before I can even react, he pulls me in, his lips meeting mine in a kiss that feels both tender and overwhelming.

For a moment, everything else fades away—the laughter, the sunlight, even the voice in the back of my mind. It’s just me and him, the warmth of the meadow wrapping around us like a soft blanket.

When he finally pulls back, he smiles, his hand brushing a strand of hair from my face. “I’m glad you’re here,” he says, his voice low and sincere.

The scene feels perfect, like everything I’ve ever wanted is right in front of me. But deep down, a small voice—my voice—whispers something else.

This isn’t real… is it?

My cheeks flush, a warmth spreading across my face that I can’t hide, especially with everyone watching.

Kaida smirks knowingly, leaning against a tree with her arms crossed. “Well, that was… something,” she teases, her tone light but laced with amusement.

Hrothgar lets out a hearty laugh, clapping his hands together. “About time!” he says loudly, his grin wide. “We’ve all been waiting for you two to figure that out!”

Veyron rolls his eyes dramatically, his smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. “Ugh, could you at least warn us next time?” he says, pretending to look disgusted. “Some of us have delicate sensibilities, you know.”

Lyra giggles, her hands clasped together as she looks between me and Lorien with bright eyes. “You two are so sweet,” she says softly. “It’s like something out of a fairytale.”

I glance down, my heart pounding as I try to find the right words. “I, uh…” I stammer, my voice barely above a whisper.

Lorien chuckles, his hand still resting lightly on my waist. “Don’t be embarrassed,” he says, his voice low and comforting. “You deserve this, Artemis. We all do.”

The warmth of their laughter and smiles surrounds me, pulling me deeper into the moment. But somewhere beneath it all, there’s still that faint, nagging feeling.

I can feel my eyes start to well up, the overwhelming emotions bubbling to the surface. Lorien notices instantly, his expression softening with concern.

“What’s wrong?” he asks gently, his hand brushing against my cheek.

I shake my head quickly, trying to hold back the tears. “Nothing,” I whisper, my voice trembling. “Nothing is wrong. For the first time… everything is perfect.”

His worried look melts into a warm, radiant smile. “Good,” he says softly, and before I can say another word, he leans in, kissing me again.

The world around us seems to blur, the laughter of our friends fading into the background.

For a moment, I let myself sink into it, the weight of my struggles lifting as if they were never there. The meadow, the sunlight, the people I care about—all of it feels perfect, like a dream I don’t want to wake from.

But deep down, that small voice in the back of my mind whispers again, faint but persistent. This isn’t real… is it?

Veyron’s voice breaks through the moment, loud and carefree. “Come on, let’s eat! I’m starving!” he shouts, already making his way toward the small cottage.

The others laugh, following him inside as the warm light from the windows spills out onto the meadow. Lorien takes my hand, his grip gentle but steady, and we walk together toward the door.

Everything feels… perfect. For the first time since I woke up in this world, there’s no fear, no tension, no weight dragging me down. We’re all safe in this meadow. I’m with Lorien. And Lyra…

I glance toward her, smiling as she walks ahead of us, chatting with Kaida. But as I watch her, a cold realization creeps into my mind.

How is she back?

The memory feels hazy, distant, like trying to recall a dream. We lost her. She disappeared. We didn’t find her. Did we?

My chest tightens as the realization settles in, gnawing at the edges of my thoughts. This isn’t right. This isn’t real.

Lorien notices my hesitation, glancing at me with a warm, concerned smile. “You okay?” he asks, his voice soft.

I nod quickly, forcing a smile. “Yeah,” I say, though my voice shakes slightly. “I’m fine.”

We step into the cottage, the smell of freshly baked bread and warm stew filling the air. The table is set, the food steaming and inviting, and everyone takes their seats, laughing and chatting as if everything is perfectly normal.

But the thought lingers, heavy in my mind. How is Lyra here? How did we get here?

I step back from the table, my chest tightening as the questions bubble to the surface. “Where am I?” I whisper, my voice barely audible. My eyes dart around the room, taking in the cozy space—the warm glow of the fire, the laughter of my friends, the smell of fresh stew.

But it feels… wrong. Like a picture-perfect painting, too flawless to be real.

“What’s happening?” I ask aloud this time, my voice trembling.

The laughter around the table falters as everyone turns to look at me. Kaida tilts her head, a small frown creasing her brow. “Artemis? Are you okay?”

Lorien reaches for my hand, his expression soft with concern. “What’s wrong?” he asks gently.

I pull my hand back, shaking my head as the unease grows. “This isn’t right,” I say, my voice louder now. “How are we here? How is Lyra here?”

Lyra looks up at me, her smile fading slightly. “What do you mean?” she asks softly, her voice full of innocence. “I’m right here, Artemis. You found me, remember?”

But I don’t remember. My head feels foggy, like trying to piece together fragments of a shattered mirror. The last thing I clearly remember is… the fight in the dungeon. The shadow.

I stagger back, gripping the edge of a chair for support as my breathing quickens. “This isn’t real,” I say, my voice shaking. “None of this is real.”

The warmth in the room seems to dim slightly, the edges of the cottage blurring like smoke.

“Artemis, stop,” Lorien says, his tone pleading. “We’re safe. You don’t have to fight anymore. Just… stay here with us.”

“No, this isn’t real,” I say, my voice trembling but firm. “Something is wrong.”

I back out through the door, the warmth and light of the cottage starting to fade. As soon as I step outside, everything vanishes, and suddenly I’m falling—plummeting into the dark void again.

The world around me shifts violently, the colors and shapes of the dream crumbling away like ashes. The comforting laughter of my friends, the warmth of Lorien’s touch—it all disappears, replaced by the cold, suffocating darkness.

And then it hits me.

The shadow. The voice. The mission. I’m dreaming.

The pieces fall into place like shards of glass reassembling into a mirror. The mission, the fight, the shadow invading my mind—everything that’s happened. This perfect life was just another trick, another way for the voice to worm its way into me.

I clench my fists, the cold air whipping around me as I fall deeper into the void. “I know what this is!” I shout, my voice echoing endlessly. “You’re trying to manipulate me! This isn’t real!”

The voice chuckles, its tone deep and taunting. “Smart girl,” it says, the sound coming from everywhere and nowhere at once. “But you can’t escape me, Artemis. You don’t need to try and run from me. This is your world now. And soon enough… you’ll see that I’m right.”

The void twists, and faint shapes begin to form in the darkness—familiar faces, distorted and wrong. Lorien’s warm smile shifts into something cold and menacing. Lyra’s eyes glow with an eerie light. The others appear, their forms flickering like broken images.

“Why fight it?” the voice whispers, soft and tempting. “You could have everything you’ve ever wanted. You could finally belong.”

The distorted figures step closer, their voices echoing with the shadow’s whispers. My heart pounds as I try to focus, to steady my mind.

“It wasn’t real,” I say firmly, my voice echoing through the void.

The shadow chuckles softly, its tone deceptively warm. “But it could be,” it whispers, its words curling around me like smoke. “Together, we can find Lyra. Return to your friends. Be a family.”

The distorted images of my friends linger in the darkness, their faces flickering between warm smiles and shadowed non existent faces.

“That’s what you want, isn’t it, Artemis?” the voice continues, its tone gentle, almost pleading now. “We can make it a reality. I don’t need to control you. I don’t want to control you. Together, we can do anything.”

The void around me feels heavier, the pull of its words digging into my chest. For a moment, I hesitate, the weight of everything overwhelming. Could it really be that simple? Could I really fix all of this if I just… gave in?

But deep down, a small part of me refuses to accept it. I clench my fists, my voice trembling as I speak. “You don’t want to help me,” I say. “You just want me to give up.”

The shadow’s laughter grows louder, harsher. “Is that what you think?” it sneers. “Artemis, I don’t need you to give up. I need you to see. To understand the power we could have together. The things we could do.”

The images of my friends step closer, their distorted faces becoming clearer. Lorien reaches out, his expression soft and full of care. “Please, Artemis,” he says, his voice layered with the shadow’s whispers. “We need you. We need the shadow. We can all be happy. Let it help us.”

I take a step back, my breath catching in my throat. “No,” I whisper, shaking my head. “This isn’t real. This isn’t right.”

The voice sighs, its tone shifting back to one of frustration. “You’re making this harder than it needs to be.”

“You really want to help?” I ask, my voice trembling. Deep down, I know I shouldn’t trust it, but the desperation in my chest forces the question out.

“Yes, Artemis,” the voice replies, its tone soft, almost comforting. “I’m a part of you now. We are one. Your pain, your doubts, your memories, your strength—they’re mine, too. I want to help you.”

I close my eyes, trying to steady myself, torn between hope and suspicion. “Just… just tell me,” I whisper, my voice barely audible. “What are you?”

The silence stretches for a moment, the void around me pulsing faintly with the rhythm of the voice’s presence.

“I am what remains,” it says finally, its tone distant, contemplative. “A fragment of something greater, something ancient… long gone. When you destroyed—the shadow a final piece of me… lingered. And now, I’ve taken root in you.”

I swallow hard, the weight of its words pressing down on me. “So you really are part of that shadow in the dungeon.”

“Yes,” it admits, its voice steady, almost calm. “But I am more than that now. More than I was made. You’ve given me form, purpose. You’ve made me something new.”

I stare into the void, the faint flickering images of my friends still lingering in the corners of my vision. “And what do you really want?” I ask, my voice shaking. “Why are you doing this?”

It hesitates, its tone softening even more. “I want what you want, Artemis,” it says. “To survive to thrive. To protect those you care about. But to do that, we need, each other.”

The faint warmth in its words almost feels genuine, the doubt I feel is still there but…

“Okay,” I whisper, the word barely leaving my lips. My heart pounds in my chest as the decision settles in. “Let’s do it.”

The void around me pulses, the cold, suffocating darkness giving way to something else. Slowly, the blackness is consumed by a vibrant, blinding white.

The light is warm, almost comforting, and it feels like it’s wrapping around me, pulling me into something new. The voice speaks again, softer now, almost… proud.

“Good,” it says, its tone filled with satisfaction. “You won’t regret this, Artemis. Together, we’ll make everything right.”

I feel a strange surge of energy, like a current flowing through my veins. It’s overwhelming, yet invigorating, and for a moment, it feels like I’m floating.

The light grows brighter, and as it does, the world around me begins to form. Shapes and colors take shape—a light purple grassy field, rolling hills, a distant forest.

“Artemis,” the voice whispers. “This, is only the beginning.”

I look down at my hands, the faint glow from the light still clinging to my skin. The energy inside me hums softly, steady and strong.

Then the bright light returns blinding me. And in the back of my mind, a question lingers. What have I just agreed to?

End of chapter 15

Artemis has agreed to work with the shadow but what will this truly entail? The only other player we’ve seen has now been killed and could be anywhere and Artemis is alone with the shad-ow.

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

Artemis completes the mission with the help of an ‘ally?’

Chapter 15 Recap.

It hesitates, its tone softening even more. “I want what you want, Artemis,” it says. “To survive to thrive. To protect those you care about. But to do that, we need, each other.”

The faint warmth in its words almost feels genuine, the doubt I feel is still there but…

“Okay,” I whisper, the word barely leaving my lips. My heart pounds in my chest as the decision settles in. “Let’s do it.”

The void around me pulses, the cold, suffocating darkness giving way to something else. Slowly, the blackness is consumed by a vibrant, blinding white.

The light is warm, almost comforting, and it feels like it’s wrapping around me, pulling me into something new. The voice speaks again, softer now, almost… proud.

“Good,” it says, its tone filled with satisfaction. “You won’t regret this, Artemis. Together, we’ll make everything right.”

“Artemis,” the voice whispers. “This, is only the beginning.”

Then the bright light returns blinding me. And in the back of my mind, a question lingers. What have I just agreed to?

Chapter 16

“Archer… Archer, wake up! Wake up!”

I jolt awake, my heart racing as my eyes dart around. The vivid white light from the void fades from my memory like a dream slipping through my fingers. Above me stands one of the caravan’s guards, his expression impatient.

“Come on,” he says gruffly, motioning toward the road. “We’re about to move.”

I nod quickly, pulling myself to my feet. My body aches, the remnants of yesterday’s fight still clinging to me, but I push it aside. The world feels… off, almost brighter than before, and the faint hum of energy inside me is still there, as if the void followed me back.

The guard moves on, shouting orders to the others as they prepare the wagons to roll out. I adjust my gear, the events of the void swirling in my mind.

Was it real? Did I actually make that choice?

I glance at my hands instinctively, half-expecting to see something—anything—to confirm what happened. But they look the same, steady and normal, though the faint memory of that glowing energy lingers in the back of my mind.

The voice, however, is silent.

I stand up, brushing the dirt from my clothes. I grab my bow and attach my quiver to my back, my movements mechanical as my mind races.

What was all that? I think to myself, the memory of the void and the deal I made gnawing at me.

I hesitate, glancing around to make sure no one is nearby. Then, in a hushed tone, I whisper, “Are you still there?”

For a moment, there’s nothing—just the sounds of the caravan getting ready to move. The faint creak of wagons, the rustle of supplies, the occasional barked command from the guards.

And then, like a low hum in the back of my mind, the voice answers.

“Of course I’m here,” it says smoothly, its tone calm and almost… satisfied. “We’re partners now, remember?”

I feel a shiver run down my spine, the weight of my decision settling heavier than before. “What does that mean, exactly?” I whisper, my voice barely audible.

“It means we’re going to work together,” the voice replies, its tone soft but firm. “I’m part of you now, and you’re part of me. Together, we’ll survive this world. We’ll thrive.”

I glance down at my hands again, flexing my fingers as if expecting to see some sign of the connection. “And what do you get out of this?” I ask cautiously.

The voice chuckles lightly. “Isn’t it obvious? You live, I live. Simple as that.”

Its words feel sincere, but a part of me can’t help but question its motives.

“All right,” I mutter under my breath, adjusting the strap of my quiver as I take a deep breath. “Let’s get moving, I guess.”

The voice doesn’t respond, lingering silently in the back of my mind, like a shadow waiting for the right moment to reappear.

I step into line with the caravan, the guards and merchants already bustling about, readying the wagons to roll out. The cool morning air carries a faint mist, the faint sound of creaking wheels blending with the chirping of distant birds.

One of the drivers glances at me, his expression unreadable. “You good, Archer?” he asks gruffly, his voice low enough that it doesn’t carry to the others.

I nod quickly, forcing a small smile. “Yeah, I’m fine,” I reply, my tone steady despite the knot in my stomach.

He shrugs, motioning toward the road. “Stay sharp,” he says. “This stretch is quiet, but quiet doesn’t always mean safe.”

I tighten my grip on my bow, my eyes scanning the trees on either side of the road. No way they make an escort mission that’s 90% walking, I think. There’s no way we’re getting through this without another attack.

The quiet stretch of road ahead feels too peaceful, too uneventful. The air hangs heavy with an almost oppressive calm, and every sound—the crunch of wheels on gravel, the clinking of armor—feels sharper, louder, like the world itself is holding its breath.

I glance at the guards walking alongside the wagons. Their stances are relaxed, but their hands hover near their weapons, their eyes darting occasionally toward the trees. Even they don’t trust this silence.

The voice hums softly in the back of my mind. “Smart,” it says, its tone calm and conversational. “You’re learning. Always expect the unexpected. Makes the game more fun, don’t you think?”

“Fun isn’t the word I’d use,” I mutter under my breath, keeping my voice low enough that no one else hears.

The voice chuckles faintly, the sound brushing against my thoughts like a wisp of smoke. “Call it what you like. Just be ready, partner. I’ll be here when you need me.”

The words send a shiver down my spine, but I push the feeling aside, focusing on the path ahead.

The questions swirl in my mind, one after another, a chaotic storm I can’t seem to calm.

Did I make a mistake accepting to work with it? Does it really want what I want?

I replay everything in my head—the void, the throne, the meadow. The first thing it showed me was power and control, something I rejected immediately. Then it changed, adjusted, gave me something softer, something that felt… perfect. But was it perfect because it’s what I wanted, or because it’s what it thinks I want?

I glance toward the horizon, my steps heavy. The meadow… the peace. Was that really my deepest wish? Even Lorien…?

The thought lingers uncomfortably. If the voice is in my mind, doesn’t that mean it knows everything? Even things I don’t want to admit to myself?

I sigh deeply, shaking my head as if to push the thoughts away. I don’t know what I want anymore.

Finally, I ask the question that’s been sitting at the edge of my mind. “Do you have a name?”

The voice hums thoughtfully, its tone calm and measured. “A name?” it repeats, as if it hadn’t considered it before. “I suppose I don’t. Not anymore...”

I frown slightly, my grip on my bow tightening. “Not anymore? What does that mean?”

It chuckles softly, the sound brushing against my thoughts. “Names are… fleeting. In that dungeon, I was nothing more than a fragment, a remnant of something greater. But now… now I am part of you. Is a name truly necessary?”

I shake my head. “If you’re going to be in my head, I’d prefer not to call you ‘the voice’ for the rest of my life.”

The voice laughs again, a low, almost amused sound. “Fair enough,” it says. “What would you like to call me, then?”

“Oh, um… you want me to pick?” I say, startled by the sudden shift.

The voice chuckles softly, its tone almost playful now. “Why not?” it says. “You’re the one stuck with me, after all. Seems only fair that you get to decide what to call me.”

I pause, glancing down at the dirt road as I think. A name? For… whatever this thing is? The absurdity of it makes me hesitate, but at the same time, it feels like a small way to take some control back.

“Alright,” I murmur, my brow furrowing. “Give me a second.”

The voice hums faintly, as if waiting patiently.

“Okay,” I say after a moment, straightening my posture as I grip my bow. “I think I’ve got it.”

The voice hums, the sound curling around my thoughts like smoke. “Oh? Do tell, then.”

I take a deep breath, steadying myself as I say the name. “How about Shade.”

The voice is silent for a moment, as though it’s considering the name, letting it roll through the space in my mind.

“Shade,” it repeats, its tone smooth, almost pleased. “I like it. Simple. Fitting.”

I glance around, half expecting some kind of change, but everything stays the same. The hum of its presence feels… calmer now, as though giving it a name has anchored it somehow.

“Well, Shade,” I say, my tone firmer, “if we’re going to be ‘partners,’ then let’s get something straight. You don’t get to take over unless I say so. Got it?”

It chuckles, the sound low and soft. “Of course,” it says, its tone almost amused. “You’re the one in charge, Artemis. I’m just here to… help.”

The words leave an uneasy feeling in my chest, but for now, I nod and keep moving, my focus shifting back to the journey ahead. At least it has a name now. That’s… something.

I hesitate for a moment, my mind racing. Shade’s tone is casual, almost teasing, but there’s an edge to it that keeps me on guard.

“Yeah,” I say firmly, gripping my bow tighter. “A few more ground rules.”

Shade hums, its tone curious. “Oh? Do tell, partner. I’m all ears.”

I narrow my eyes, glancing down at the dirt road as I choose my words carefully. “When I say no taking over my body I mean at all. Unless you get very explicit permission. What happened with that player? That doesn’t happen again unless I decide it’s necessary.”

“Fair enough,” Shade replies smoothly. “Anything else?”

I think for a moment before continuing. “No trying to manipulate my thoughts or emotions. I know you’re in my head, but that doesn’t mean you get to mess with me. Got it?”

Shade chuckles softly, the sound brushing against my thoughts. “Mess with you? Oh, Artemis, you wound me. But sure, no manipulation. What else?”

I hesitate, the memories of the meadow flashing through my mind. “And no more… illusions,” I say quietly. “No fake worlds, no fake happiness. If you’re going to show me something, it has to be real. I’m not falling for that again.”

Shade’s laughter fades, replaced by a thoughtful hum. “Hmm. No illusions more like no fun. That one might be tricky, but… I’ll do my best.”

“That’s not good enough,” I snap, my tone sharper now. “Promise me.”

It’s silent for a moment before replying, its tone low and serious. “Fine. I promise. No more illusions. No more fake happiness. Anything else?”

I take a deep breath, my grip tightening on my bow. “You have to promise me one more thing,” I say, my voice firm.

Shade hums, its tone curious but cautious. “Oh? And what’s that, partner?”

“You have to promise to never, ever hurt my friends,” I say, my voice sharp, leaving no room for argument. “No tricks, no loopholes. No using me to hurt them either. Nothing. Do you understand?”

For a moment, there’s silence, the kind that makes my stomach tighten. Then, finally, Shade sighs softly.

“Your friends mean that much to you, huh?” it says, its tone quieter now. “Fine. I promise. I won’t hurt your friends.”

It pauses, the hum of its presence growing faint. “But just so we’re clear,” it continues, its tone shifting slightly, “if they come after you—if they threaten you—I won’t sit back and let that happen. You’ll have to protect them, Artemis… but I’m here to protect you.”

I nod slowly, my jaw tightening. “They won’t come after me,” I say firmly. “They’re my friends. They’d never hurt me.”

Shade’s chuckle echoes faintly in my mind, soft but unsettling. “Let’s hope you’re right,” it murmurs.

I let out a slow breath, trying to push Shade’s words to the back of my mind. Not much of a promise, I think, my eyes scanning the trees along the road. But it’s better than nothing. At least for now.

The air feels heavy, the silence stretching longer than it should. I grip my bow tightly, shifting my gaze back and forth, scanning for any movement among the trees. The thought of another ambush gnaws at me—this stretch of road feels too quiet, too easy.

The faint creak of the wagon wheels and the soft murmurs of the merchants do little to ease the tension in my chest. My instincts scream at me to stay alert.

Shade’s voice slips into my mind, smooth and calm. “You’re learning. Eyes open, bow ready… just in case.”

“Yeah, thanks,” I mutter under my breath, keeping my voice low enough that no one hears.

The guards nearby seem relaxed, but their hands hover near their weapons—maybe a sign they’re not as calm as they pretend to be.

The road ahead dips slightly, the trees growing thicker on either side. My grip on my bow tightens as I step closer to the wagons, my heart pounding slightly faster.

I raise my bow instinctively, my muscles tense as a massive creature steps out from the forest, its enormous wooden limbs creaking with every movement. Before I can release the arrow, one of the guards places a hand on my arm.

“Woah, easy,” he says, his voice calm but firm. “It’s just a treant.”

I glance at him, confused, but slowly lower my bow. My eyes stay locked on the treant as it crouches down, its gnarled face looming close to the caravan leader.

The creature’s voice is deep and resonant, like wind rustling through its branches. “Ready to pay the toll?” it asks, its glowing green eyes fixed on the leader.

The caravan leader nods quickly, pulling a small pouch from his belt. He steps forward cautiously, placing the pouch in the treant’s outstretched hand—or what could vaguely be called a hand, as it’s more like a cluster of thick roots and bark.

The treant opens the pouch with surprising delicacy, inspecting its contents before nodding slowly. “You may pass,” it says, stepping aside and blending almost seamlessly into the forest once more.

I exhale, realizing I’d been holding my breath. “That thing was massive,” I mutter, my eyes still fixed on the spot where it disappeared.

The guard chuckles softly. “Yeah, they’re big, but they’re not usually a problem. Just gotta pay the toll and move on. Better than dealing with bandits, right?”

I nod slowly, still unsettled by the sheer size and presence of the treant.

“Yeah,” I say, still a little in disbelief as my eyes scan the trees, trying to catch a glimpse of the treant. But it’s gone, blending so perfectly into the forest that it’s as if it was never there.

“What did they pay it with?” I ask, glancing at the guard.

He smirks faintly, adjusting his sword at his side. “Not completely sure, some kind of offering,” he says. “Could be gold, gems, or even rare seeds or plants. Treants don’t care about money the way we do, but they’ve got their own… priorities.”

“Seeds?” I ask, raising an eyebrow.

He nods. “Yeah. They value things that help the forest grow—things with life and potential. Makes sense, considering they’re, well… trees.” He chuckles lightly, but his eyes stay sharp, scanning the forest.

“Better to pay them than to fight them,” he continues. “Treants aren’t quick, but they’re strong as hell. Seen one rip a wagon apart like it was paper once. Trust me—you don’t want to be on their bad side.”

I nod slowly, my grip on my bow tightening as I glance at the forest again. The thought of something that massive—and that powerful—lurking just out of sight sends a chill down my spine.

“Good to know,” I say quietly, my voice steady, though my mind is still racing.

Lucky I didn’t shoot it, I think, the image of the treant ripping apart a wagon flashing through my mind. What would an arrow even do to something made of thick bark like that? Probably just piss it off… and get everyone killed.

The weight of my bow feels heavier in my hand as I glance down at it. For all I’ve been through, all my instincts, I realize just how outmatched I would’ve been if I’d acted without thinking… again.

The guard seems to notice my unease and smirks faintly. “Don’t beat yourself up,” he says. “First time seeing one is always a shock. They don’t show up much unless you’re on a route like this.”

I nod, not trusting myself to say much more. My eyes shift back to the treeline, the faint rustling of leaves makes me shake a little. Who knows how many of them are hidden within.

“Oh, there’s probably more than you’d like to know,” Shade’s voice murmurs, slipping into my thoughts like a shadow creeping under a door. “Treants don’t exactly travel alone, Artemis. They’re… territorial. Protective.”

I stiffen, my fingers brushing against the fletching of an arrow as I glance nervously at the treeline. “You mean there could be a lot more watching us right now?” I mutter under my breath.

Shade chuckles softly, the sound curling in the back of my mind. “Could be,” it says, almost teasingly. “Or maybe not. That’s the fun part, isn’t it? You never know.”

I clench my jaw, trying to push the thought aside. “Not exactly comforting,” I mutter, my eyes scanning the trees again.

“Oh, don’t worry,” Shade says smoothly. “If there are more, they’re not likely to bother you. Not unless you do something stupid, like… oh, I don’t know, shoot one with an arrow.”

I feel a pang of annoyance but bite back a retort, focusing instead on the road ahead.

“Funny,” I say dryly, my tone laced with sarcasm as I grip my bow tighter. “You’ve got jokes now. Great.”

Shade chuckles softly, the sound brushing against my thoughts. “I’m just saying, Artemis, you’ve got a knack for stepping into danger. Lucky for you, I’m here to keep you… grounded.”

I roll my eyes, glancing at the treeline again. “Yeah, because that’s exactly what you’ve been doing—keeping me grounded.”

“Oh, come on,” Shade says, its voice smooth and almost amused. “You’re still alive, aren’t you? That’s gotta count for something.”

I sigh, shaking my head as I focus on the road ahead. “Just… stay quiet for a while, okay?”

Shade hums softly, almost like it’s considering my request. “Fine,” it says, its tone light. “For now.”

The silence that follows is almost welcome, though I can still feel Shade’s presence lingering in the back of my mind.

We continue to move along the path, the wagons creaking softly as the caravan continues forward. For a while, everything is quiet—too quiet, almost.

Then, off to the side of the path, I hear a faint rustle of leaves, followed by a quiet sniff.

I stop in my tracks, my hand instinctively going to my bow. My eyes dart to the treeline, scanning the shadows for any sign of movement. The others don’t seem to notice, their attention focused on the road ahead.

“Something wrong?” one of the guards mutters, glancing back at me.

I hold up a hand, signaling for silence as I strain to listen. The sound comes again, soft and subtle, almost like… breathing.

“Something’s here!” I shout, my voice sharp as I raise my bow, ready to fire.

Before anyone can react, the underbrush explodes in a flurry of movement. A creature bursts out of the leaves—a large, wolf-like beast with jagged fur and glowing yellow eyes. Its snarl sends shivers down my spine, saliva dripping from its exposed fangs as it lunges toward the caravan.

The guards yell, scrambling for their weapons as the beast barrels forward. “Dire Wolves!” one of them shouts. “Stay together!”

I nock an arrow and take aim, the adrenaline flooding my veins sharpening my focus.

I fire my arrow, and to my shock, it takes the beast down. The beast lets out a guttural growl before collapsing to the ground, motionless.

For a brief moment, I feel a surge of relief. I turn to the others, expecting some kind of reaction, but instead, I see terror etched on their faces.

“Why are you—” I start to ask, but my words are cut off as I hear the snarls.

Low, guttural growls fill the air, echoing from every direction. My heart sinks as the realization hits me. This wasn’t the only one.

From the shadows, more of the creatures emerge—dozens of them, their glowing eyes cutting through the dim light. They circle the caravan, their snarls growing louder as they close in.

“There’s too many!” one of the guards shouts, his voice tinged with panic as he raises his blade.

The walking merchants scramble toward the wagons, trying to take cover inside as the guards form a loose defensive line. My grip tightens on my bow, my mind racing as I try to decide what to do.

I leap onto the nearest cart, my boots scraping against the wooden surface as I scramble to the top. One of the beasts lunges at me, its claws swiping through the air.

“Nope!” I shout, kicking it square in the snout. The creature snarls, falling back into the dirt as I steady myself.

I nock an arrow and fire, the string snapping loudly as the shot pierces one of the beasts below. Without hesitation, I grab another arrow, then another, firing as quickly as I can.

The air is filled with the sounds of growling, shouting, and the twang of my bowstring. Each arrow I release finds its mark, but for every beast I take down, another seems to take its place.

“Archer! Watch your flank!” a guard shouts, pointing toward another wolf clawing its way up the side of the cart.

I spin, quickly firing an arrow into its shoulder, sending it tumbling back to the ground. My breath comes in quick bursts, my arms already aching from the rapid pace of my shots.

“We need to move!” a guard shouts, his voice cutting through the chaos.

The carts lurch forward, their wheels creaking and groaning as the drivers whip the reins, urging the horses into a full gallop. I brace myself on top of the cart, trying not to lose my balance as it jolts forward.

The guards scramble, grabbing onto the sides of the moving carts, their weapons swinging at any beast that gets too close. I keep firing, my arrows cutting through the air with a satisfying twang.

But no matter how many fall, there always seems to be more. The snarling pack of wolves keeps pace with the caravan, their glowing eyes reflecting the light of the torches.

“Faster!” one of the drivers yells, panic lacing his voice.

A wolf leaps onto the cart behind mine, its claws tearing into the wood as it snarls and lunges at the guard clinging to the side.

I fire an arrow, my fingers trembling slightly, but the shot hits. It strikes the wolf just as it’s about to attack the guard. The beast stumbles and collapses, its snarls silenced.

The guard looks my way, panting heavily. “Thanks!” he shouts, flashing me a quick smile before gripping his weapon again.

The carts lurch forward faster, each bump threatening to throw me off. I grip the edge tightly, my knuckles whitening as the wheels slam against another rock. The force nearly sends me flying, and for a moment, I’m dangling off the side.

“Want some help?” Shade’s voice murmurs in my mind, calm but tinged with amusement.

“Yes, please,” I gasp, too desperate to argue.

Before I can even process it, a shadowy, almost human-shaped tendril emerges from the side of my torso, twisting and latching onto the cart. It anchors me securely, holding me in place despite the chaotic movement.

For a moment, I freeze, staring at the shadowy appendage with wide eyes. It feels… strange, like a part of me but not at the same time.

“Better?” Shade asks, its voice dripping with satisfaction.

I nod numbly, my focus snapping back to the wolves as they continue to chase us. There’s no time to dwell on what just happened. I grab another arrow and nock it, aiming at the next closest beast.

“How the hell are we supposed to handle that?”

“Relax, Artemis,” Shade murmurs, almost teasingly. “You’ve got me now, remember? If it comes to it, I can help… even the odds.”

The shadowy tendril holding me in place tightens its grip slightly, almost as if it’s emphasizing the point. I shiver, forcing myself to focus on the snarling beasts chasing us.

“You don’t trust me yet,” Shade continues, its tone almost playful. “But you’ll see. When things get desperate… I’ll be your only real choice.”

“How many do we have to get rid of before they stop attacking?” I shout, loosing another arrow as a wolf leaps toward the cart. The arrow strikes, sending the beast tumbling back into the dirt.

Shade’s voice hums softly in my mind, unbothered by the chaos around us. “They won’t stop, Artemis. Not until the pack leader decides it’s no longer worth it… or until you deal with the pack leader directly.”

My heart sinks at the thought. “The pack leader?” I mutter under my breath.

“Yes,” Shade replies smoothly. “Dire wolves are simple creatures. Take out the alpha, and the rest will scatter. But finding it…” It chuckles darkly. “That’s the hard part.”

I grit my teeth, scanning the snarling mass of beasts chasing the caravan. Among the glowing eyes and snapping jaws, it’s impossible to tell which one could be the leader.

“Oh, it’s not too difficult, really,” Shade says, its tone calm and conversational, as if we weren’t being chased by a snarling pack of wolves. “The leader will stand out—it’ll be much bigger, stronger, meaner. The one that the others follow.”

The carts jolt as they turn sharply down the path, the wheels creaking loudly. I struggle to steady myself, the tendril tightening its grip on the cart to keep me from falling.

“Great,” I mutter, scanning the mass of glowing eyes and snapping jaws. “Big, strong, and mean. That really narrows it down.”

Shade chuckles softly. “You’ll know it when you see it, Artemis. Trust me.”

“That sure sounds promising,” I mutter under my breath, firing another arrow into the pack. The shot lands, taking down a smaller one, but the others barely seem to notice, their snarls growing louder as they close the gap.

Shade chuckles, its tone amused. “Oh, it’ll be plenty exciting, don’t you worry. Leaders like these don’t stay hidden for long. It wants to make sure its pack knows who’s in charge—and who its next target should be.”

I glance back toward the pack, my heart pounding. “Well, if it could hurry up and make itself known, that’d be great,” I snap, another jolt from the cart nearly knocking me off balance.

Shade’s voice is calm, almost teasing. “Patience, Artemis. Let it come to you. These things love a challenge… and you’re quite the prize.”

“Guess I’ll just keep defending until it decides to show up,” I mutter, loosing another arrow into the snarling mass. The shot lands, taking down another.

The carts bounce along the uneven path, and I steady myself against the tendril anchoring me to the cart. My arms ache from the constant firing, but I force myself to push through the pain.

“Good plan,” Shade says smoothly, its voice curling through my thoughts. “Keep them busy. Let the alpha get impatient. It won’t be able to resist taking everything down.”

“Not exactly comforting,” I mutter, firing another arrow. This one grazes a wolf’s flank, making it stumble but not stopping it entirely.

The guards on the other carts are swinging wildly, their weapons clashing against the beasts as they leap at the wagons. One of the drivers shouts something, but his words are lost in the chaos.

I grit my teeth, scanning the pack for any sign of the leader. The wolves are relentless, their glowing eyes and snapping jaws making it impossible to focus on any one target for long.

The snarling grows louder, and I can feel the tension in the air shift. The pack’s movements become more erratic, their focus sharpening like a predator closing in on its prey.

Shade’s voice comes through my mind, sharper now, almost urgent. “Oh and be ready, Artemis. It’s going to attack you first—you’ve taken out too many. You’ve made yourself the biggest threat.”

My grip on the bow tightens as I scan the pack, my heart pounding in my chest. “Great,” I mutter, my eyes darting back and forth. “Just what I needed.”

“You’ve drawn its attention,” Shade continues, its voice calm despite the chaos. “Now, don’t panic. Let it come to you. I’ll be here when you need me.”

I swallow hard, my muscles tense as I keep my bow drawn, ready for whatever comes next.

The snarling pack suddenly shifts, parting to the left and right like water splitting around a rock. My heart sinks as I see it—towering over the others, a massive wolf steps forward.

Its fur is darker, almost pitch black, with streaks of crimson running along its shoulders. Its glowing yellow eyes lock onto me, filled with a mix of fury and intelligence.

The alpha.

It lets out a bone-shaking roar, its claws digging into the dirt as it crouches, ready to charge. The pack snarls behind it, their movements eerily synchronized as they follow its lead.

“You see?” Shade says smoothly, its voice curling through my thoughts. “There’s no mistaking a leader like that. Big, strong, and mean. Just as promised.”

I grit my teeth, my bowstring already taut. “Not helping, Shade,” I mutter, my breath quickening as I try to steady my aim.

The alpha snarls again, its massive claws scraping the dirt as it shifts forward, its glowing eyes locked on me.

“Just saying,” Shade continues, its tone calm despite the chaos. “You’ve got potential, Artemis. But this alpha? It’s a natural. Watch and learn.”

“Watch and learn?” I mutter through gritted teeth, my focus locked on the alpha. “I’m about to shoot it in the face!”

Shade chuckles softly. “That’s the spirit.”

I don’t wait. The tension in my bowstring releases with a sharp twang as I let the arrow fly, aiming straight for the alpha’s chest.

The arrow cuts through the air, striking the beast. It buries itself deep in the alpha’s shoulder, and the massive beast lets out a deafening roar that shakes the ground beneath me.

For a moment, I feel a surge of hope. But then it happens.

The alpha snaps its head toward the wound, its glowing eyes flaring with rage. It shakes its massive frame, and the arrow shatters like brittle wood against its thick hide.

“Bold move,” Shade says, its voice calm but laced with amusement. “Unfortunately, you might need more than just an arrow to take it down.”

The alpha lunges forward, its claws tearing into the ground as it charges straight for my cart. The entire wagon shudders under its weight as it leaps, and I barely manage to keep my footing.

“Alright, arrow volley time!” I shout, pulling the string of my bow back with everything I have. My ability activates, and in a burst of energy, countless arrows form around me, glowing faintly with magic.

The air hums as the arrows rain down in a deadly barrage, piercing through the snarling pack like a storm of blades. The alpha lunges mid-charge, then a single glowing arrow appears among the volley.

It streaks through the air, leaving a trail of shimmering light in its wake, and slams directly into the alpha’s chest. The impact is explosive, a surge of raw power blasting the beast backward.

The alpha roars in pain, its massive frame skidding across the dirt as the arcane energy pulses through it. The rest of the pack scatters briefly, thrown into disarray by the sudden assault.

“Now that was impressive,” Shade murmurs, its voice dripping with approval. “See what happens when you embrace what you’re capable of?”

I steady myself on the cart, panting from the effort as I watch the alpha struggle to its feet. It’s wounded now, its movements slower, but its glowing eyes still burn with fury.

The pack hesitates, their snarls quieter now as they look between me and their leader. The alpha’s body trembles, and for a moment, I wonder if it’s finally backing down.

But then it growls low and deep, rallying the pack as it takes a shaky step forward.

“Okay,” I mutter, steadying my breath as I nock another arrow. “It’s definitely stronger than some of the others we’ve fought.”

The alpha shakes itself off, its massive frame heaving with each breath. The glowing wound on its chest pulses faintly with residual energy, but it’s still standing, its eyes locked on me with unrelenting fury.

The rest of the pack stays back for now, their snarls low and uncertain. They’re waiting for their leader to make a move.

“You’ve got its attention,” Shade says, its voice calm but edged with something almost like excitement. “That means you’ve got the power here, Artemis. Keep the pressure on, and the pack might finally break.”

I nod to myself, my fingers tightening on the bowstring. “Yeah, easier said than done.”

The alpha growls again, its muscles coiling as it starts running again the others following closely behind.

“Focus the glowing wound,” Shade says smoothly, its tone almost smug. “Video game rules, remember? Weak spots always glow.”

“Yeah, I know,” I mutter under my breath, pulling my bowstring taut as I aim at the alpha again. “And you only know that because you’re leeching off my brain.”

Shade chuckles softly. “True, but isn’t it nice to have a reminder? Now, make it count, Artemis. One good hit, and this fight might be over.”

I narrow my eyes, my focus locking onto the faintly glowing wound on the alpha’s chest. The pack stirs uneasily behind it, their snarls growing louder as if sensing the tension in the air.

The alpha growls low, its claws digging into and tearing through the dirt with each step.

I release the arrow, my aim locked on the alpha’s glowing wound. For a moment, I feel confident, certain that this will land the decisive blow.

But before it can hit, one of the smaller wolves leaps into the path of the arrow, taking the hit instead. It yelps and collapses, rolling across the dirt before going still.

“Ah,” Shade says, almost amused. “The pack’s more loyal than expected. Or maybe it’s just terrified of the alpha.”

I grit my teeth, frustration bubbling in my chest. “Loyal or scared, it’s still in the way!”

The alpha snarls, using the distraction to lunge forward.

The alpha slams into the cart behind me with a deafening crash, the impact sending it toppling off the road. Supplies scatter everywhere as the wagon tumbles into the trees.

“Looks like your pay just got worse,” Shade says with a dry chuckle, its voice dripping with amusement.

“Not the time!” I snap, pulling back my bowstring and firing another arrow.

This time, the arrow streaks through the air with precision, heading straight for the alpha’s glowing wound. The beast roars, the arrow embedding itself deep into the weakened spot.

The alpha staggers slightly, its massive frame shaking as the energy from the arrow pulses through it. The pack lets out a collective snarl, their movements growing more frantic.

Shade hums thoughtfully. “Nice shot, Artemis. Now, let’s see if it’s enough to put it down.”

The alpha growls low, struggling to stay on its feet as blood and arcane light seep from the wound. It’s weakened, but it’s not finished yet.

The alpha’s roar is deafening, a sound so powerful it makes the air vibrate. My entire body feels like it’s shaking, my bones trembling under the sheer force of it.

Then I see it—a flicker of ember deep within its gaping maw, glowing brighter with each passing second.

“Uh oh,” I mutter, my eyes widening as realization sets in.

Shade’s voice slithers into my thoughts, sharp and urgent. “It’s fire imbued! Move, Artemis! Now!”

I barely have time to process the words before the alpha’s chest expands, the embers swelling into an inferno. Flames begin to gather in its throat, and I know what’s coming next.

I sprint across the top of the cart, the wooden surface creaking and shifting under my weight. My heart pounds in my chest as I nock another arrow, twisting mid-run to fire back at the alpha.

The arrow streaks through the air, but I don’t stay to watch it land. The heat radiating from the alpha’s mouth grows unbearable, and I know I’m seconds away from being roasted alive.

I reach the edge of the cart and leap, the wind rushing past me as the flames behind me erupt in a blinding torrent.

Just as I feel the leap falling short, a shadowy tendril shoots forward from my side, latching onto the next cart with a sharp crack. It pulls me forward, yanking me safely onto the next wagon as the flames engulf the cart I just left.

I land hard, rolling across the wooden surface before scrambling to my feet, coughing from the heat and smoke.

Shade’s voice echoes in my mind, calm but tinged with satisfaction. “You’re welcome.”

I glare into the distance where the alpha is still snarling, the flames around its mouth dying down as it prepares for another charge. “Yeah, thanks,” I mutter, pulling myself together.

The guards shout, their voices frantic as the wolves press the attack moving in ahead of the leader. The alpha’s eyes lock onto me once again, its growl low and menacing.

The shouts of panic from the caravan pierce through the chaos, louder even than the snarls of the wolves. The remaining merchants and guards scramble desperately trying to escape.

“We’ve lost two carts!” someone yells, their voice trembling with fear. “We can’t hold them off like this!”

The alpha snarls again, its glowing eyes sweeping across the wagons as if deciding which one to destroy next.

“They’re falling apart,” Shade murmurs, its tone almost amused. “A few more hits like that, and they’ll all be gone. So what’s the plan, Artemis?“

I grit my teeth, my bowstring taut as I glare at the alpha.

“I need to get to the leader’s cart,” I say through gritted teeth, my eyes locking on the wagon at the center of the caravan.

The alpha growls again, its massive frame shifting as it begins to run toward the next cart in line. The flames around its mouth flicker faintly, a warning of another attack to come.

I glance between the snarling beast and the leader’s cart, weighing my options. “I don’t have a choice,” I mutter, gripping my bow tighter.

Shade’s voice curls through my thoughts, teasing but calm. “Then let’s move, shall we? I’d hate to see your friends down there burn.”

I leap from cart to cart, my heart pounding with each jump. The wagons creak and sway beneath my boots, and twice I feel myself slipping, missing the edge entirely.

Both times, Shade’s shadowy tendril lashes out, catching me mid-air and yanking me back onto the next cart.

“Careful, Artemis,” Shade murmurs, almost teasingly. “Wouldn’t want to lose you now.”

I don’t respond, too focused on reaching the leader’s cart. Finally, I land on the central wagon, where the caravan leader clutches the reins tightly, his face pale with fear.

“We need to lighten the cart loads!” I shout, crouching beside him. “We’re not fast enough like this!”

The leader looks at me, wide-eyed. “What?! Are you crazy? We’ll lose everything!”

“Better than losing everyone!” I snap, pointing back at the snarling alpha as it closes in. “If we don’t move faster, none of us are getting out of here alive!”

The leader hesitates, his grip tightening on the reins. His gaze darts between me, the burning carts behind us, and the panicking merchants.

I stare at the man, disbelief and anger boiling in my chest. “Are you serious right now?” I snap, gesturing toward the chaos behind us. “We’ve already lost two carts, and the rest won’t matter if everyone ends up dead!”

The leader glares at me, his face set in a stubborn scowl. “It’s your job to protect the carts,” he says sharply. “That includes the supplies. Get back there and fight! We aren’t dumping anything!”

My fists clench, and I bite back a retort. Shade, of course, doesn’t stay quiet.

“He’s an idiot,” Shade murmurs, its tone dripping with disdain. “Why not just let him burn with his precious cargo? You don’t owe him anything.”

I ignore Shade’s comment, though part of me wants to agree. The snarls and shouts grow louder as the alpha edges closer to the carts. The leader’s stubbornness could cost everyone their lives.

I glare at the leader for a moment before spinning on my heel and heading to the back of the cart. My hands fumble through the supplies, pushing aside crates and sacks, searching for anything useful.

The cart is crammed with goods—barrels of food, crates of tools, and various trinkets. All important, sure, but none of it is going to help us right now.

“Looking for something specific?” Shade asks, its voice smooth and curious. “Or are you just trying to prove a point?”

“I’m looking for anything that can actually help,” I mutter, my frustration mounting as I toss aside a box filled with bolts of fabric.

Finally, my hand lands on something—a barrel with a faint metallic sheen. I pop the lid open and see rows of small, sharp objects inside.

Arrows.

“Well, well,” Shade hums. “Looks like you found a little gift.“

I grab a handful of the arrows, inspecting them closely. They’re tipped with a strange, glimmering metal—definitely not your standard gear.

“What are these?” I mutter, holding one of the arrows up to the faint light of the surrounding flames. The metal tips glimmer faintly, almost glowing as if charged with some kind of latent energy.

“These,” Shade says smoothly, “are exactly what you need. They’re enchanted, Artemis. Likely explosive-based, judging by the way they’re reacting.”

I glance at my regular quiver, the arrows already burning up after each shot. “So these might actually get past the alpha’s defenses?”

Shade chuckles, its tone brimming with confidence. “Oh, they’ll do more than just ‘get past.’ These are your ticket to leveling the playing field. If you can land a good hit on that glowing wound, these will finish the job.”

The alpha lets out another deafening roar, its glowing eyes locking onto the cart I’m on as it stalks closer.

I tighten my grip on the enchanted arrow, my heart racing as I nock it to the bowstring.

My breath catches as I realize the alpha has run straight past the other carts—it’s charging straight for me, its glowing eyes locked on me completely.

I’d been so focused on searching the supplies that I didn’t notice it tearing past the guards and the rest of the caravan. Its massive frame barrels forward, each step shaking the ground beneath me.

“Now’s the time to shoot, Artemis!” Shade’s voice rings in my head, sharp and urgent.

I don’t hesitate. My fingers tighten around the enchanted arrow, and I pull the bowstring back as far as it will go. The arrow hums faintly, the metallic tip glowing brighter as it aligns with the alpha’s glowing wound.

The alpha roars, its mouth flickering with embers as it prepares to attack.

I release. The arrow streaks through the air, a trail of light following it as it races toward its target.

I brace myself, my back pressed against the crates, my chest heaving as the alpha closes in. There’s nowhere to run—not with the edge of the cart behind me and the fire blazing in its gaping maw.

The world seems to slow as the enchanted arrow streaks toward its target, my heart pounding in my ears. For a moment, I wonder if I’ve failed, if this is the end.

And then it hits.

The arrow strikes dead center in the alpha’s glowing wound, and for a split second, everything is silent. The fire gathering in its mouth seems to falter, its body shuddering as the enchanted energy activates.

And then it happens.

The arrow’s magic combines with the flames, igniting a massive explosion that lights up the entire forest. The alpha’s roar is drowned out by the deafening blast, and I’m thrown backward, crashing into the crates behind me as the shockwave tears through the forest.

Flames and debris fly in all directions, and the cart beneath me groans and shakes violently. I shield my face as splinters of wood and shards of glowing embers rain down.

When the smoke and fire finally begin to clear, I glance up, my ears ringing and my vision blurry. The alpha lies sprawled in the dirt, its massive body still and smoldering. The glow in its eyes fades, and the pack behind it howls mournfully before scattering into the forest.

Shade’s voice hums in my mind, calm and almost impressed. “Well done, Artemis. Seems you have a knack for survival.”

I groan, pushing myself up shakily as the remaining guards and merchants scramble to regroup.

The carts ahead screech to a halt, and the drivers leap down, rushing back to help the survivors from the wrecked wagons. Guards scramble to regroup, some supporting injured merchants while others frantically check the scattered supplies.

I slump against the side of the cart, my arms trembling as I lower my bow. The adrenaline begins to fade, and the weight of what just happened sinks in.

The alpha lies still in the dirt, its massive body smoking and charred from the explosion. The pack is gone, scattered into the forest, but I can’t shake the nagging thought that this might not be over.

One of the guards rushes toward me, his face pale but determined. “You did it!” he shouts, his voice hoarse. “You took it down!”

I nod weakly, still catching my breath. “For now,” I mutter, glancing toward the fallen alpha.

Shade chuckles softly in the back of my mind. “Oh, it’s definitely dead, Artemis. You can relax. At least for a little while.”

I turn, still gripping my bow tightly, to face the caravan leader storming toward me, his face twisted in fury.

“How dare you!” he shouts, his voice trembling with anger. “Those arrows don’t belong to you! They were part of the cargo!”

I blink, my body still aching from the explosion and the battle. For a moment, I can’t even process what he’s saying.

“You’re seriously upset about that?” I manage to say, my voice rough. “I just saved all of you—and your precious carts—from being torn apart by those dire wolves!”

The leader’s face reddens further, his fists clenching. “Those supplies are worth more than your life, adventurer!” he spits. “You had no right to use them without my permission!”

Shade hums in the back of my mind, amused. “Oh, this one’s bold, isn’t he? Shall we teach him a lesson, Artemis?”

I shake my head, muttering to Shade, “Not now.”

“Not now, what?” the leader snaps, his glare sharp. “Do you even understand how much those arrows were worth? Do you have any idea what you’ve cost me?”

The glowing panel hovers in front of me, the words “Mission Failed” glaring like a slap to the face.

“You’ve got to be kidding me!” I shout, turning back to the leader, who stands there glaring at me with his arms crossed. “Because I saved you, you’re not gonna pay me?! I used one arrow! One! Without it, you’d be dead, and your precious carts would be gone!”

The leader’s glare hardens, his lips pressed into a thin line. “We had a deal,” he says coldly. “You were hired to protect the carts and the supplies. You decided to help yourself to what didn’t belong to you. That’s theft.”

I feel my blood boiling, my fists tightening around the bow. “Th—Theft?!” I stammer, incredulous. “Are you seriously standing here, alive, because of me, calling it theft? I saved your life! Without those arrows, you’d be torn apart by wolves right now!”

The man doesn’t budge, his expression icy. “Doesn’t matter. You broke the agreement. No payment.”

Shade, of course, is delighted, its voice dripping with amusement. “Oh, Artemis. He’s practically begging for it, isn’t he? A little scare, a little shadow… you know you want to.”

I take a deep breath, my body shaking with rage.

I grit my teeth, my whole body tense with frustration. Shade’s sing-songy tone hums in the back of my mind like a devil on my shoulder.

“You know you want to…” Shade repeats, the words curling in my head.

I clench my fists, exhaling sharply. “Fine,” I mutter under my breath, low enough that no one around me can hear. “But don’t hurt anyone, Shade.”

“Oh, you’re no fun,” Shade replies with mock disappointment. “But fine. Just a little… show.”

Suddenly, the shadows beneath me ripple unnaturally, spreading out like tendrils around my feet. The caravan leader takes a nervous step back, his glare faltering as the air grows colder.

“What… what are you doing?” he stammers, his voice wavering.

The shadows twist and rise, faintly forming dark shapes behind me, towering and menacing. Shade’s voice echoes faintly in the air, low and growling, as if from everywhere and nowhere at once.

“I don’t appreciate being cheated,” I say, my voice calm but sharp, as the shadows swirl ominously around me. “Especially after saving your life.”

The leader’s face pales, his earlier anger quickly replaced by fear. “W-Wait!” he stutters, holding up his hands defensively. “I… I didn’t mean—”

“Oh, but you did,” Shade whispers in a low, eerie tone, audible only to me but carrying a weight that makes the man shiver. “Didn’t you, friend?”

The other guards and merchants step back, their eyes wide as they watch the display.

The shadows swirling around me shift and twist, coalescing into the shape of a massive, snarling wolf. Its glowing eyes lock onto the caravan leader, and it lets out a guttural growl that reverberates through the air.

The leader stumbles back, his face drained of all color. “No—No! Stop!” he shouts, his voice breaking with fear.

The wolf leaps forward, its enormous jaws snapping inches from his face. The man screams, falling to the ground and raising his arms defensively.

But just as it’s about to snap again, the wolf dissipates into nothing, leaving only an eerie silence in its wake.

I watch the man’s trembling form on the ground. My heart is still pounding from the display, even though I know Shade was the one who made it happen.

“Wasn’t that satisfying?” Shade asks, its voice soft and smug. “He’ll think twice before crossing you again.”

The leader scrambles to his feet, his hands shaking as he fumbles for a pouch at his waist. “Here! Take it!” he shouts, tossing a hefty bag of gold toward me. “Just… take it and go!”

I catch the pouch mid-air, the weight of it heavier than I expected. “Next time,” I say, my voice low and steady, “remember who saved your life.”

I turn on my heel, walking back toward the caravan as the merchants and guards look on in stunned silence.

Shade hums in satisfaction. “Now that’s how you negotiate.”

One of the merchants bursts out laughing at the leader, their amusement echoing through the tense air. “Looks like the big boss isn’t so tough after all!” they say, their tone mocking.

The leader whirls on them, his face red with fury. “Stop it! That’s enough!” he snaps, his voice shaking more from lingering fear than anger.

I smirk slightly, but quickly refocus. “Come on,” I say, addressing the leader, my tone firm. “Let’s get moving before anything else comes out of the woods.”

The leader looks at me, his pride clearly wounded, but he’s still too shaken to push back. “N-No, we… we can handle it from here,” he stammers, waving me off with a trembling hand. “You’ve done… enough. You can go.”

Shade’s chuckle curls in the back of my mind, amused by the entire exchange. “Looks like you’ve been promoted from savior to terrifying legend. Well done, Artemis.”

I glance at the leader, then at the damaged caravan and scattered survivors. Part of me wants to insist on staying, but the other part, the tired and frustrated part, knows he’s just looking for an excuse to save face.

“Suit yourself,” I say, shrugging as I sling my bow back over my shoulder. My voice is calm, but inside, I feel a mix of frustration and relief. If they want to handle the rest on their own, that’s their problem.

The leader avoids my gaze, his face still pale as he turns back to the other merchants and guards, barking orders to regroup.

The merchant who laughed earlier gives me a sly grin as I walk past. “You scared the hell out of him,” they whisper, barely holding back a chuckle.

I don’t respond, just keep moving down the road ahead of the caravan. My steps are slow, my body aching from the fight, but I press on.

“Leaving already?” Shade asks, its voice soft and almost playful. “Didn’t even stick around for the applause. I’m disappointed.”

“They’ll be fine,” I mutter under my breath, more to myself than to Shade. “I did my part.”

“True,” Shade agrees, though its tone suggests it’s amused by my choice. “Still, you do have a knack for leaving a dramatic impression.”

I shake my head, tuning out Shade as the sounds of the caravan fade behind me. The road ahead is quiet, the forest still, but my mind is anything but.

I can’t help but smile, the memory of the leader’s panicked face replaying in my mind. He deserved it, and honestly, it felt good to knock him down a peg.

“Ahhh, made you smile for real,” Shade says, its tone teasing and self-satisfied. “No illusions, no tricks. Just genuine, pure, smug satisfaction.”

I shake my head, chuckling softly despite myself. “Yeah, well, don’t get used to it,” I mutter, though I know Shade can hear the amusement in my voice.

Shade hums contentedly. “Admit it, Artemis. You’re starting to appreciate having me around. A little chaos can be good for the soul.”

I roll my eyes, the smile lingering for a moment longer before I focus back on the road ahead. The forest is quiet now, the air still and calm, but the weight of everything that’s happened lingers at the edge of my thoughts.

“Maybe a little,” I mutter, my voice low but honest.

Shade’s chuckle echoes in my mind, soft and smug. “That’s all I needed to hear, Artemis. You’re warming up to me.”

I shake my head, trying to hide the faint smirk that creeps onto my lips. “Don’t get ahead of yourself. You’re still a pain most of the time.”

“A lovable pain,” Shade replies smoothly. “You’d be bored without me.”

I don’t respond, but deep down, I can’t completely disagree. As much as Shade irritates me, there’s no denying it’s saved my life more than once. And, well, I can’t remember the last time I’ve actually smiled since being trapped here.

The road ahead stretches into the horizon, the sun dipping lower into the sky.

“Now we go back,” I say firmly, the faces of my friends flashing vividly in my mind. I tighten my grip on my bow, the thought of seeing them again both comforting and nerve-wracking.

Shade hums, its tone playful and intrigued. “Oh, so you trust me enough to bring me along to meet your little group? How exciting!”

“Well…” I hesitate, glancing around the empty road. “We can’t exactly show them you yet. I don’t know how they’d react if they found out I’ve got… you… tagging along.”

Shade chuckles softly, almost mockingly. “Fair enough, Artemis. I can be our little secret for now. But don’t keep me in the shadows forever, hmm? I’m dying to see the look on your boyfriend’s face when he finds out about me.”

I feel my cheeks flush slightly at Shade’s teasing. “Can you not?” I mutter, shaking my head. “This is hard enough without you being… you.”

Shade’s laughter fades to a low hum, amused but not pressing further. “Fine, fine. Lead the way, Artemis. Back to your merry band of misfits. Let’s see if they missed you as much as you missed them.”

“And he’s not my boyfriend,” I snap, my voice sharp with embarrassment.

Shade, of course, doesn’t let it drop. Its giggle bubbles up, light and childlike. “But you want him to be,” it says, sing-songy and delighted.

I groan, dragging a hand down my face as I keep walking. “Can we not do this right now? I’ve had enough of you poking around in my head.”

“Oh, Artemis,” Shade teases, its tone dripping with mock sympathy. “You’re just upset because I’m right. Admit it—when you see him, you’ll be blushing all over again.”

I stop for a moment, turning my head as if I could glare at Shade directly. “You’re really enjoying this, aren’t you?”

“Absolutely,” it replies cheerfully. “And so will he, once you stop denying it and actually tell him how you feel.”

I shake my head, groaning again as I start walking faster. “You’re impossible.”

“And you’re adorable,” Shade says smugly, its voice brimming with satisfaction.

“For a shadow monster thing, you’re way too interested in my love life,” I mutter, rolling my eyes as I keep walking.

“Ooo, love life!” Shade coos, dragging out the words like a delighted child. “You said it, not me! Finally admitting there’s something going on?”

I let out an exasperated sigh. “There’s nothing going on, Shade. Seriously, drop it.”

“Oh, Artemis,” Shade says, its tone mockingly sweet. “You can lie to yourself all you want, but you can’t lie to me. I’m in here, remember? I know every little thought, every little feeling.”

I groan again, picking up my pace as if I could outrun its teasing. “And I wish that wasn’t true every single day.”

Shade chuckles softly, its voice fading into a hum of satisfaction. “No need to thank me, Artemis. I’m just here to make sure you face the truth… and maybe make things a bit more entertaining along the way.”

“Entertaining for who exactly?”

I let out another sigh. “This is gonna be a long walk…” I mutter, dragging my feet slightly as the road stretches endlessly ahead.

Shade chuckles softly in the back of my mind. “Oh, don’t be so dramatic. I’m here to keep you company. We can chat about your feelings for Lorien… or your existential crisis. Your pick!”

I groan, throwing my head back in frustration. “I’d rather talk to a rock.”

“Well, lucky for you, I can be as solid as a rock and a great conversationalist,” Shade replies, its tone dripping with mock pride.

I shake my head, focusing on the road. The sooner I get back to the city, the sooner I can reunite with my friends and maybe—just maybe—get a moment of peace.

“Suit yourself,” Shade says, its voice fading into a low hum of amusement.

I let my mind wander, trying to ignore Shade’s humming as I mentally calculate the distance back to the city.

Let’s see… We stopped to camp the first time, so that added about half a day. If I don’t stop to camp now and keep a steady pace, I should be able to make it in… maybe a day?

Shade’s voice cuts through my thoughts, sounding impressed. “Look at you, calculating distances like a proper adventurer. Not bad for someone who almost flew off a cart today.”

I ignore the jab and keep working out the details. If I can keep moving through the night, even if I slow down, it should cut the time down further. But that’s assuming nothing jumps out at me on the road.

“And assuming your body doesn’t give out first,” Shade adds, its tone dripping with amusement. “You’re still recovering, Artemis. You’re pushing yourself hard.”

I sigh, realizing it has a point. The aching in my legs and arms from the fight earlier hasn’t gone away, and my back still feels sore from being slammed into that tree.

“Fine,” I mutter, rubbing my temple. “Maybe I’ll stop for a break if I absolutely have to. But I’m not wasting time camping.”

“Bold choice,” Shade replies, its tone almost playful. “Let’s see if you’ve got the stamina to back it up.”

After hours of walking, the sky begins to shift, hues of orange and pink melting into deeper purples as the sun dips lower on the horizon. The forest around me grows quieter, the rustling of leaves and chirping of birds fading into an uneasy stillness.

I glance at the road ahead, my feet aching with every step. The chase earlier must have thrown me off—I’m further away from the city than I’d thought.

Shade, of course, doesn’t miss the opportunity to comment. “Looks like your brilliant plan to power through the night is already hitting a snag, huh?”

I roll my eyes, ignoring it as I keep walking. The darkening sky makes it harder to see the path clearly, but stopping feels like giving up, and I can’t afford that right now.

“You know,” Shade continues, its tone almost sing-song, “you could always take a little break. Just for a bit. I’ll even keep watch for you. Aren’t I generous?”

I scoff under my breath, gripping my bow tighter as I glance around the dim forest. The thought of resting is tempting, but the idea of lingering out here alone—and with Shade—feels just as risky.

“I’m fine,” I mutter, stifling a yawn that sneaks up on me. My body feels heavy, the ache in my legs and back more pronounced now that the adrenaline from earlier has worn off.

Shade chuckles softly in the back of my mind. “Oh yes, you’re definitely fine. Yawning, stumbling, and barely able to keep your eyes open. A picture of perfect health.”

I glare at nothing in particular, my frustration flaring. “I said I’m fine,” I repeat, my voice firmer this time.

“Suit yourself,” Shade hums, its tone dripping with amusement. “But don’t blame me when you fall flat on your face in the middle of the road. I’ll make sure to laugh when it happens.”

“I thought you were going to be nice now,” I mutter, my voice tinged with annoyance as I trudge along the darkening path.

Shade’s laugh echoes softly in my mind, low and amused. “I said we’d work together and be friends,” it replies, its tone mockingly sweet. “I never said I’m a good friend.”

I let out an exasperated sigh, shaking my head. “You really are the worst, you know that?”

“And yet, here I am,” Shade says, its voice dripping with smug satisfaction. “Helping you survive, making you laugh, keeping you company. Admit it, Artemis—you’d be so bored without me.”

I can’t help but roll my eyes, biting back a small, reluctant smirk. “Sure, you’re my favorite shadow parasite. Congratulations.”

Shade hums contentedly, clearly taking my sarcasm as a win. “Ah, acknowledgment. I knew you’d come around.”

I yawn again despite myself, my body screaming for rest even as I force one foot in front of the other. The road ahead feels endless, but stopping still doesn’t feel like an option—not yet.

Gotta be at least twelve hours straight if I’m lucky. My legs already feel like they’ve been put through a meat grinder, and the ache in my back isn’t letting up anytime soon.

Shade, as usual, doesn’t miss the opportunity to chime in. “Twelve hours, huh? That’s ambitious. Think you’ll make it without passing out?”

“Not helping,” I mutter, pulling my cloak tighter around me as the evening chill settles in.

“I’m just being realistic,” Shade says, its voice light and teasing. “No food, no proper rest… you’re going to hit a wall eventually, Artemis.”

I scoff under my breath. “You’re only here because I let you stay. Don’t act like it’s charity.”

Shade chuckles softly, the sound faintly echoing in my mind. “Not like you had a choice in the matter. But come on, twelve hours still? Even you’ve got to admit that’s a bit much for one day.”

I grit my teeth, pushing through the fatigue as the path winds deeper into the forest. I’ve made it this far. I can make it back. I have to.

“I’ve got to get back to them,” I say firmly, my voice cutting through the stillness of the forest. “I don’t want them looking for me and getting hurt because of it.”

Shade lets out a low, amused chuckle. “Sounds like stuff you should’ve thought of before running off,” it says smugly. “But hey, hindsight’s twenty-twenty, right?”

I grit my teeth, my fists clenching at my sides. “I didn’t run off for no reason,” I snap. “I was trying to protect them from you.”

“Oh, don’t pin this all on me,” Shade replies, its voice light and sing-song. “You made that choice all on your own. I didn’t force you to leave your little friends behind.”

I take a deep breath, trying to shove down the frustration bubbling in my chest. “I don’t need a lecture from you,” I mutter. “I just need to get back to them before they do something stupid.”

“Like follow you?” Shade teases, clearly enjoying itself. “Oh, I’m sure they’re already running around like headless chickens, worried about their fearless leader. So dramatic.”

“It’s already annoying enough when Veyron calls me ‘fearless leader,’” I mutter through gritted teeth, pushing myself to keep walking. “I don’t need you doing it too.”

Shade chuckles, clearly amused by my frustration. “Oh, but it suits you so well,” it says mockingly. “Always charging ahead, making the tough calls, sacrificing yourself for your precious little group.”

I roll my eyes. “Yeah, because it’s not like anyone else stepped up.”

“Exactly my point!” Shade says, its tone positively gleeful. “You’re the glue that holds them together. They need you, Artemis. Why not embrace it?”

I shake my head, the exhaustion creeping deeper into my muscles. “Because it’s exhausting,” I mutter. “I didn’t ask for this, and I sure as hell don’t want it.”

“Oh, don’t be so modest,” Shade teases. “You love it. Deep down, you love being the one they look to. Admit it.”

“I don’t,” I snap, my voice sharper than I intended. “I just… I just don’t want them to get hurt. That’s all.”

Shade hums thoughtfully, its tone softer now. “Hmm… maybe you don’t love it,” it says. “But you care about them more than you want to admit. And that, fearless leader, is why they’ll always follow you.”

“Also,” Shade chimes in smugly, “I’d like to point out that I never once said I’d hurt your friends. So really, it’s your fault for leaving them. Don’t pin that on me.”

I let out a sharp laugh, shaking my head. “Who knew shadow creatures had such selective memory? You literally threatened to hurt them after, like, five minutes of being in my head.”

Shade pauses for a moment, almost as if caught off guard, before replying in an overly casual tone, “I just made a fist… Okay, fine. That was before I got to know you. Now we’re buddies.”

“Buddies?” I repeat, raising an eyebrow. “You’ve got a weird definition of friendship, Shade.”

“Well, forgive me for not having much practice,” Shade says with mock offense. “It’s not like I’ve had loads of social interaction while being… you know, a ‘shadow monster.’”

I roll my eyes, smirking despite myself. “Yeah, I’m sure you were the life of the void parties.”

“Absolutely,” Shade replies, its tone dripping with sarcasm. “But seriously, Artemis, I wouldn’t hurt them. I know how much they mean to you. You’ve got my word.”

I hesitate, caught off guard by the sincerity in its voice. “Your word?” I echo skeptically. “Since when does a shadow creature’s ‘word’ mean anything?”

Shade chuckles softly. “Since now. Like I said—we’re buddies.”

I shake my head, a faint smile tugging at the corner of my lips. “You’re impossible.”

“Thank you,” Shade says cheerfully.

I tilt my head back, letting my gaze drift up to the stars scattered across the dark sky. The cool air brushes against my skin, and for a moment, the ache in my legs feels a little less heavy.

“Ah, stargazing,” Shade says, its voice soft and amused. “Trying to keep your mind busy, huh? Good call. I was running out of things to tease you about anyway.”

I ignore it, focusing on the constellations above. They’re brighter here, sharper, unclouded by the haze of city lights like back home. It’s almost peaceful, despite everything.

“You ever do this before?” Shade asks suddenly, its tone oddly genuine.

“Do what?” I reply, not taking my eyes off the stars.

“Look at the stars,” it says. “When you were… you know, Alex.”

I pause, surprised by the question. “Not really,” I admit quietly. “Didn’t have much reason to. Too busy, too tired, too… I don’t know. Just never thought about it.”

Shade hums thoughtfully. “Shame. They’re beautiful, don’t you think? Almost makes you forget you’re stuck in a game.”

I nod slightly, the weight of its words settling over me. “Yeah,” I murmur. “Almost.”

For a while, we walk in silence, the stars above twinkling softly. It’s a fragile kind of calm, but I cling to it, letting it steady me as I press on.

The soft glow above helps to calm my nerves as my boots crunch against the dirt road. “How come sometimes you ask me if I’ve done stuff,” I say after a moment, my voice low, “when you already know the answer?”

Shade hums in my mind, its tone amused but quieter than usual. “Because hearing you say it hits different,” it replies. “I can see your memories, sure, but they’re not all… together sometime they’re like fragments. Fuzzy. Like flipping through a half-finished book.”

I glance ahead, my gaze scanning the dark path. “So you’re saying you don’t actually know everything about me?”

“Not everything,” Shade says, almost defensively. “I pick up the big stuff, sure—the regrets, the feelings, the thoughts you try to bury. But the details? The small moments? They’re clearer when you talk about them. That’s how I’ll complete them.”

I furrow my brow, trying to process that.
“So what, you’re just… piecing me together like a puzzle?”

Shade chuckles softly.
“Something like that. But don’t worry—I like what I’ve figured out so far.”

“Glad I’m so entertaining,” I mutter, though my tone is less biting than usual.

“More than entertaining,” Shade says, and for once, there’s no sarcasm in its voice.
“You’re… interesting. Complex. Different. It’s why I’m still here.”

I blink, caught off guard by the sincerity in its words. “Thanks… I guess?”

Shade hums again, letting the silence linger as we keep walking.

I shift my gaze from the stars to the path ahead, illuminated faintly by the soft silver light of the moon. It stretches on endlessly, or at least it feels that way. Each step feels heavier, the road blending into the shadows of the trees surrounding me.

Shade’s voice comes through, softer this time. “Long night, huh?”

I sigh, keeping my eyes on the path. “Feels like it’s never going to end,” I mutter, my voice almost lost in the quiet of the forest.

“Funny,” Shade replies with a light chuckle. “That’s how you’ve been feeling about this whole world, isn’t it? Like there’s no way out.”

I pause for a moment, not responding. It’s not wrong. This road, this walk, this world—it all feels endless, like I’m stuck running in circles, chasing something I can’t quite reach.

“You’ll get there,” Shade says unexpectedly, its tone lacking its usual teasing edge.
“The city. Your friends. Maybe even a way home. It’s not as endless as it feels right now.”

I glance at the faintly glowing horizon, the moonlight catching the edges of the trees. For once, I don’t argue. I just keep walking, one step at a time, hoping Shade’s right.

After what feels like an eternity of walking, my legs feel like lead, and my eyelids grow heavier with each step. The moonlit path starts to blur, my thoughts fogging as exhaustion takes hold.

“Rest,” Shade says softly, its voice oddly calm. “I’ll take it from here. Just close your eyes.”

In my delirium, I don’t even question it.
“Okay,” I mumble, my voice barely above a whisper. My legs falter, and I sink to the ground, my back resting against a nearby tree. My eyes shut before I can think twice about it, and the world slips away into darkness.

The last thing I hear is Shade’s voice, faint and reassuring. “I’ve got you, Artemis. Just sleep.”

For the first time in what feels like forever, there are no dreams, no illusions, no suffocating voids—just pure, uninterrupted sleep. It’s peaceful, a relief I hadn’t realized I needed so desperately.

When I wake, though, something feels… off. My eyes blink open slowly, the faint light of dawn breaking through the trees. My legs are moving, my arms swinging naturally at my sides.

I’m walking.

“Wait, what?” I mutter groggily, looking down at my feet as they keep moving forward, the road beneath me passing by steadily.

“You’re welcome,” Shade’s voice chimes in, cheerful and smug.

“What—how—?” I stammer, my mind still catching up.

“I told you I’d take care of it,” Shade says, as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world. “You needed rest, so I made sure your body kept moving while your mind got some much-needed shut-eye. Pretty efficient, huh?”

Despite the oddity of the situation, I notice something strange: I feel completely rested. My legs don’t ache, my back doesn’t hurt, and my head feels clear.

“This is… weird,” I admit, glancing around as I regain full control of myself. My pace slows slightly as I steady my breathing.
“You were walking my body all night?”

“Of course,” Shade replies, its tone almost proud. “And might I say, I’ve gotten pretty good at this whole ‘human movement’ thing. Smooth, natural, no one would even notice.”

I frown, the realization sinking in.
“You… didn’t do anything else, did you?”

“Artemis, please,” Shade says, feigning offense. “I’m hurt you’d even suggest that. I was the perfect caretaker. Scout’s honor.”

I roll my eyes, glancing ahead at the road. The city can’t be too far now, and while the situation feels strange, I can’t deny the small sense of relief at being this much closer to my friends.

“Can you always control me in my sleep?” I ask cautiously, my voice low as I glance down at my hands. The idea sends a small shiver through me, and I’m not sure if I want to know the answer.

“No,” Shade replies, its tone unusually calm, almost reassuring. “Only if you tell me I can.”

I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding, relief washing over me.
“Good,” I mutter, glancing up at the road ahead. “Because that was… unsettling. Helpful, but unsettling.”

“Hey, you gave me permission,” Shade says, a faint chuckle lacing its words. “Don’t act so surprised. I’m not the type to overstep. Well… most of the time.”

I roll my eyes. “I’ll keep that in mind,” I say dryly. “Just don’t get used to it.”

Shade hums softly, its tone light and playful.
“Fair enough. But you have to admit—it’s kind of nice, isn’t it? A full night’s sleep, no interruptions, and you’re already halfway to the city. I’d call that a win.”

I sigh, shaking my head. “Yeah, maybe. Just don’t think this means I trust you completely.”

“Oh, I know,” Shade says, its voice carrying a hint of amusement. “But you’ll come around eventually. You always do.”

I sigh, my thoughts drifting as I walk.
He’s right, I realize reluctantly. Basically everything he’s said, I’ve denied at first… and then eventually agreed to, at least the reasonable stuff. Well, other than the really messed-up things.

Shade chuckles, clearly picking up on my thoughts. “See? I’m not as bad as you like to pretend I am,” it says, its tone smug. “I mean, sure, I’ve got a… dark side, but who doesn’t?”

I shake my head, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of my lips despite myself. “Yeah, your ‘dark side’ is literally all of you,” I mutter.

“Fair point,” Shade replies with a laugh. “But come on, admit it—you’ve warmed up to me. Just a little?”

I glance at the road ahead, my steps steady as I think. Have I warmed up to him? I wonder. He’s still infuriating, and I don’t trust him completely, but… he has helped me, in his own weird way.

“Maybe,” I say finally, my voice hesitant. “But don’t let it go to your head.”

“Too late,” Shade says brightly. “But I’ll take it as a win. Baby steps, Artemis. Baby steps.”

I roll my eyes, the faint smirk lingering as I keep walking. For better or worse, he’s stuck with me… and I guess I’m stuck with him too.

With the extra time Shade gave me by, well, walking me like a puppet, we should make it back to the city by the afternoon. I let out a small sigh of relief at the thought.

Sooner than I expected, I think to myself. The sooner I get back, the sooner I can check on everyone and try to explain everything… somehow.

Shade hums thoughtfully in the back of my mind. “See? You’re welcome. If I hadn’t taken over, you’d still be stumbling through the woods like a zombie.”

“I could have managed,” I mutter, not wanting to give him too much credit.

“Sure, sure,” Shade replies, its voice full of mock agreement. “But now you’ll get back faster, rested, and ready to face your friends. Or… to face Lorien.”

I groan, my cheeks heating slightly despite myself. “Why do you keep bringing him up?”

Shade laughs softly. “Oh, no reason. Just thought you’d want to look extra fresh and energized for your boyfriend.”

“He’s not my boyfriend,” I hiss under my breath, quickening my pace as if I can outrun the teasing.

“Not yet,” Shade says, clearly enjoying itself.

I roll my eyes, muttering to myself as I focus on the road. The city walls will be visible soon, and I can’t waste energy on Shade’s nonsense. I need to figure out how to explain everything to the group without alarming them too much.

I sigh, running a hand through my hair as I try to figure out what to say. What reason could I possibly give them for just leaving like that? I can’t tell them about Shade, obviously. But what lie would even make sense?

Shade hums softly, its voice almost thoughtful. “The best lies always contain the truth,” it says, as if offering genuine advice.

I frown, considering its words. Maybe I could say I went to find a way to heal myself? I think. I did go to the priest, after all… but that wouldn’t explain why I was gone so long. The church was close to the inn.

“True,” Shade agrees, picking up on my thoughts. “It’s not a bad excuse, but you’d have to explain what kept you out all night. What’s plan B?”

Maybe I could say I was trying to earn some gold for everyone? I muse. I did technically do that with the caravan job… even if it didn’t go perfectly.

Shade chuckles. “A solid option,” it says.
“You’re not lying about what you did, just… leaving out a few details. Nice and clean.”

I nod slightly to myself, still uneasy.
But will they buy it? Kaida’s sharp—she’ll know something’s off she seems to always know. And Veyron’s probably going to joke about me bailing on them. Hrothgar might be mad I didn’t tell them beforehand. And Lorien…

“Ah, Lorien,” Shade says in a sing-song tone. “He’s going to love this. Running off without saying goodbye? Classic romantic tension.”

I shake my head, muttering under my breath, “Not helping.”

Shade just laughs, leaving me to my thoughts. Maybe I should just keep it simple, I think. Stick to the gold excuse and keep the focus on why I came back.

I take a deep breath, steadying myself as I walk. I’ll tell the truth… kind of, I think. I’ll say I felt helpless, like I wasn’t contributing, so I went out and earned some gold. That’s true enough, right?

Shade hums, clearly amused. “Not a bad approach,” it says. “Vulnerable, honest—well, mostly—and relatable. They’ll probably still be mad, but it’s hard to stay mad at someone who admits they were just trying to help.”

“They’ll be mad-ish,” I say aloud, more to myself than Shade. “But I’ll apologize, explain why I did it, and… everything goes back to normal. Hopefully.”

“‘Normal,’” Shade repeats with a chuckle.
“Sure, that’s what we’re aiming for.”

I ignore the jab, focusing on the city’s outline beginning to appear in the distance. The walls are still a ways off, but they’re visible now, a reassuring sign that I’m getting closer.

“Hey,” Shade says suddenly, its tone almost teasing. “If they’re too mad, you could always let me handle it. I’m great at smoothing things over. Real charmer.”

“Not happening,” I mutter, shaking my head.

Shade chuckles softly, retreating into the back of my mind as the city draws nearer.
This is going to be fine, I tell myself, though the knot in my stomach suggests otherwise.

I furrow my brow as a thought crosses my mind. What if they’re not at the inn? I wonder. They could’ve used the inn menu to see my location. They might’ve even tried following me… they could be halfway to the other city by now.

Shade pipes up, its tone casual and amused. “If they’re that dedicated to finding you, I’d say you’re more popular than you think, fearless leader.”

I groan. “That’s not the point, Shade. If they’re out there looking for me, they could’ve walked straight into danger. What if something happened to them?”

“Relax,” Shade says smoothly. “If they used the menu, and if they tried following you, they wouldn’t have known where you were headed and would’ve been forced to wait for you to stop moving.”

I bite my lip, the knot in my stomach tightening. But what if they’re not? What if I have to track them down? What if they’re—

“Hey,” Shade interrupts, its voice firm but not unkind. “One problem at a time, Artemis. First, get to the inn. If they’re not there, then you can panic all you want.”

I take a deep breath, nodding to myself.
“Right. Get to the inn first. They’re probably there. They have to be there.”

I glance up at the city walls towering above me as I approach the gate. The familiar sight eases some of the tension in my chest.
The inn’s still a decent walk from here, I think to myself, but at least I won’t have to worry about any beasts jumping out of nowhere.

Shade hums in agreement. “No beasts, sure, but don’t forget about your charming human adversaries. This city’s got no shortage of jerks.”

“Thanks for the reminder,” I mutter under my breath, quickening my pace.

The streets are alive with activity, bustling merchants shouting their wares and townsfolk weaving through the crowd. It feels oddly normal, almost comforting, after the chaos of the past couple of days.

“See?” Shade says with a playful tone.
“No beasts, no bandits, no death traps. Just a nice, peaceful stroll through the city. Enjoy it while it lasts.”

I sigh, ignoring Shade’s commentary as I focus on navigating the crowded streets. The inn feels miles away, but with every step, I remind myself that I’m closer to finding my friends—and hopefully, some semblance of normalcy.

After weaving through the crowded streets and sidestepping merchants with carts piled high, I finally reach the familiar sight of the inn. Its weathered sign swings gently in the breeze, and the hum of activity inside drifts through the slightly open door.

I pause just outside, taking a deep breath to steady myself. Alright, Artemis, this is it. Hopefully, they’re still here.

Shade speaks up, its tone half-mocking, half-genuine. “Ready for your grand reunion? Or are you going to stand there all day debating what to say?”

“Shut up,” I mutter, pushing open the door. The warmth of the inn wraps around me, the soft chatter of patrons and the clinking of mugs filling the air. My eyes scan the room quickly, searching for familiar faces.

The old woman at the counter glances up and smiles faintly when she spots me. “You’re back,” she says quietly, as if trying not to draw too much attention. “Your friends have been waiting for you.”

Relief washes over me, and I nod. “Where are they?” I ask, my voice steady despite the nerves bubbling beneath the surface.

She gestures toward the staircase.
“Upstairs. They’ve been worried sick about you.”

I swallow hard, my chest tightening.
They were really that worried?

“Time to face the music,” Shade says, its voice teasing but not unkind.

I nod to myself, heading for the stairs, my heart pounding with each step.
How are they going to react? Mad? Relieved? Both?

I stop at the top of the stairs, my hand hovering just over the door to the room. My chest tightens as I stand there, frozen.
On one hand, I’m relieved they’re here—safe, unharmed. But on the other… I’m terrified of the reaction I’m about to get.

Shade pipes up, its voice light but tinged with amusement. “It’s gonna be fine. Worst case, they yell at you. Maybe Hrothgar’s booming voice rattles the walls a little. But hey, no fireballs or flying axes. You’ll live.”

I roll my eyes. “Not helping,” I mutter under my breath.

I take a deep breath, clenching my fist slightly as I try to steady myself. Just get it over with. They’re your friends—they’ll understand. Maybe.

I push open the door, bracing myself for whatever’s about to come. The second it swings open, I hear Kaida’s voice ring out.

“Artemis!” she yells, her face a mix of relief and frustration as she jumps to her feet.

End of chapter 16
Next time the groups reaction loose ends and more ;)

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

Artemis returns to her friends and attempts to hide her new ‘friend’.

This will likely be peoples favorite for reasons…

Chapter 16 Recap.
I take a deep breath, clenching my fist slightly as I try to steady myself. Just get it over with. They’re your friends—they’ll understand. Maybe.

I push open the door, bracing myself for whatever’s about to come. The second it swings open, I hear Kaida’s voice ring out.

“Artemis!” she yells, her face a mix of relief and frustration as she jumps to her feet.

Chapter 17

Before I can even process her reaction, the others turn to look at me. Lorien stands near the window, his expression shifting from worry to something unreadable. Hrothgar crosses his arms, his brow furrowed, while Veyron leans back in a chair, raising an eyebrow as a smirk spreads across his face.

“You’re finally back,” Kaida continues, stepping closer. “Do you have any idea how worried we’ve been? What were you even thinking, running off like that?”

“I—” I start, but Kaida’s not done.

“We checked the menu, we saw you moving, but we had no clue where you were going or if you were in trouble! You just… left!”

“I know,” I say quickly, holding up my hands. “I know. I messed up, okay? I just… I didn’t know what else to do.”

Veyron steps forward, “Why didn’t you just tell us what was happening? We could’ve helped with whatever it was.”

“I didn’t want to drag you into it,” I say, my voice wavering slightly. “I felt… helpless. Like I wasn’t contributing enough. So I went out to earn some gold for all of us.”

There’s a beat of silence, the weight of my words hanging in the air. Kaida’s expression softens slightly, but Hrothgar still looks skeptical.

“You could’ve said something,” Hrothgar rumbles, his deep voice steady. “We would’ve understood.”

“I know,” I admit, guilt gnawing at me. “I wasn’t thinking. I just… needed to do something.”

Veyron finally speaks up, his smirk turning into a grin. “Well, fearless leader, at least you’re alive. Thought we were gonna have to go on some grand rescue mission.”

Kaida sighs, crossing her arms. “You’re lucky you’re okay. But don’t ever do something like that again, Artemis. We’re a team. You don’t have to face things alone.”

I nod, the knot in my stomach loosening slightly. “I promise. No more running off.”

The warmth in her voice catches me off guard, and I nod again, my chest tightening for a different reason. “Thanks,” I manage to say, glancing around at all of them.

Kaida’s words make me freeze for a moment. “You seem much better than when you disappeared on us,” she says, stepping closer and examining me closely. “No limping, no exhaustion—you were a mess before you left.”

Her observation catches me off guard. I almost forgot about the state I was in before. The aching in my body, the sheer exhaustion… it feels like it was so long ago, even though it’s only been a couple days.

“I, uh…” I stumble over my words, scrambling for a response. “I got healed.”

Kaida raises an eyebrow. “Healed?”

“Yeah,” I say quickly, nodding as if to reassure both her and myself. “I went to a priest in the city to see if they could fix me up. And they did.”

Her expression softens slightly, but there’s still a hint of curiosity in her gaze. “That would explain the improvement,” she says slowly. “But why didn’t you tell us? We could’ve gone with you. You didn’t have to do it alone.”

“I know,” I say, guilt bubbling up again. “I just… didn’t want to worry anyone. I could handle it on my own.”

Kaida sighs, shaking her head. “You’ve got to stop doing that, Artemis. We’re a team. If you need help, you ask.”

“I will,” I promise quickly. “Next time, I will.”

From behind her, Veyron smirks. “Well, fearless leader, at least you’re looking like you’re back to full strength. You gonna take on the whole city now, or save that for tomorrow?”

I let out a weak laugh, the tension in my chest easing slightly. “No city takeovers today,” I say, glancing at Kaida and the others. “I think I’ve had enough adventure for now.”

Lorien’s silence gnaws at me. He hasn’t said a word since I walked in, barely even looked at me. The knot in my stomach tightens, but I push the thought aside for now.

“So,” I say, glancing between the others, trying to steer the conversation. “Did you guys decide what to do with the key we found?”

Kaida shakes her head, leaning back against the wall. “Not yet,” she admits. “We’ve been focused on you. And we figured we shouldn’t make any big decisions without everyone here.”

Hrothgar grunts in agreement, his arms crossed. “It’s tied to something big I’m guessing. Maybe bigger than the last place, I’d wager. We can’t afford to screw this one up.”

Veyron, still lounging in his chair, twirls a dagger between his fingers. “Yeah, and after what happened to Lyra? Not exactly eager to jump headfirst into another disaster.”

Kaida nods. “We’ve been studying the map that, but it doesn’t have any info on the key.”

I glance at Lorien again, but he’s still silent, staring out the window as if lost in thought. What’s his deal? I wonder, my chest tightening.

“Well,” I say, forcing my voice to stay steady. “We can’t ignore it forever. If it’s tied to Lyra—or whatever this game is doing to us—we need to figure it out.”

Kaida tilts her head slightly, studying me. “You’re right,” she says softly. “But we need to make sure we’re ready first. No more running off, no more surprises.”

I nod, her words hitting harder than I care to admit. “Agreed. No more surprises.”

“No more surprises,” Shade says, mimicking Kaida’s tone almost mockingly. “If you’re going to tell them about me, now’s the time.”

No, I think firmly, glaring at nothing in particular. There’s no reason to make them worried about the shadow creature living in my head.

Shade laughs softly, its voice dripping with amusement. “Suit yourself, Artemis. But you know it’s going to come out eventually. Secrets like me don’t stay hidden forever.”

I ignore him, focusing on the conversation in front of me. Kaida is still watching me closely, her gaze unwavering. Hrothgar shifts slightly, his heavy boots creaking against the wooden floor, Veyron tosses his dagger into the air and catching it repeatedly.

I glance at Lorien again. He’s still quiet, still distant, and it’s starting to weigh on me. He’s never this quiet. Is he that upset with me? Or is it something else?

“Alright,” I say finally, my voice cutting through the silence. “What’s our next move? Do we follow the map now, or do we need more time to prepare?”

Kaida looks thoughtful, her hand resting on the map spread out on the table. “That depends,” she says slowly. “Are you ready to go? You seemed pretty banged up before, but now…”

“I’m fine,” I say quickly, almost too quickly. “Completely healed. Ready whenever you are.”

Shade chuckles faintly in the back of my mind, but for once, it stays quiet.

Kaida nods slowly. “Alright. If everyone’s on board, we can leave tomorrow morning.”

The group murmurs in agreement, but my gaze lingers on Lorien. He still hasn’t said a word.

“Why don’t we stock up on supplies today.” I say, lifting the bag of gold I earned. “It’s not a lot, but it should help cover what we need.”

Kaida raises an eyebrow, glancing at the bag. “Where’d you even get that?”

“I, uh…” I hesitate for a moment, then clear my throat. “To get some gold I took on a quick escort mission.”

Veyron lets out a low whistle. “You left to go play hero somewhere else, huh? Look at you, Fearless Leader, always thinking of us.”

I roll my eyes. “Anyway, this should help us get better prepared for whatever’s coming next. No point in heading out if we’re not stocked up.”

Hrothgar nods, his expression softening slightly. “Suppose she’s got a point. Better to have what we need than to rush in unprepared.”

Kaida sighs, running a hand through her hair. “Alright. Supplies it is. But we’re holding onto that gold,” she says, holding out her hand. “You’re not exactly known for making the best decisions lately.”

I chuckle nervously, handing her the bag. “Fair enough.”

Veyron stretches and stands. “Well, looks like we’ve got a shopping trip ahead of us. Let’s hope the market’s not swarming with guards this time.”

Kaida glances around at the group, her tone firm. “Alright, let’s split up. We’ll cover more ground that way. Meet back here in an hour?”

Everyone nods, I glance at Lorien again. He’s still avoiding eye contact, and it’s starting to eat at me.

I let out a small sigh, watching as everyone walks off in different directions, their voices fading into the hum of the bustling city streets. For a moment, I just stand there, feeling the weight of everything pressing down on me.

They didn’t press too hard, and even Kaida seemed to buy my story, I think. But Lorien… he hasn’t said a word to me. Not even a glance.

Shade’s voice hums softly in the back of my mind. “Well, well. Left standing all alone. Again. You really do have a talent for isolating yourself, don’t you?”

“Not now, Shade,” I mutter, crossing my arms and glancing up at the sky.

“Just saying,” Shade continues, its tone almost playful. “If you’re going to let everyone walk away without explaining yourself properly, don’t be surprised when your boyfriend stays distant.”

I groan, rubbing my temples. “He’s not my boyfriend. And I’ll talk to him later.”

“Sure you will,” Shade replies, a faint chuckle in its tone. “But don’t wait too long, Artemis. Sometimes people don’t wait forever for an apology.”

Ignoring the jab, I take a deep breath and focus on what’s ahead.

I lean back against the inn’s wall, crossing my arms as I watch the busy streets. I guess I’ll just wait for them to come back since they took the gold. Usually, I’d be against not being allowed any especially when I put in the work, but… I let out a small sigh. I can’t really blame them for not trusting me right now.

Shade hums softly in my mind, its voice almost smug. “Trust is earned, Artemis. And you, my dear, have been doing a fantastic job of making that… complicated.”

I roll my eyes, not bothering to respond. They’re upset because they care, I remind myself, though the guilt in my chest doesn’t ease. If they didn’t care, they wouldn’t have been so worried. Wouldn’t have been so angry. It’s just… hard not to feel like I let them down.

Shade’s voice shifts, quieter and more curious now. “So, they care, they’re upset, and you feel guilty. But was it worth it? You did get healed, you’ve got me,”—there’s a slight chuckle—“and you earned gold. Seems like a win.”

I press my palm to my forehead, shaking my head slightly. Yeah, some ‘win.’ I’ve got a shadow person in my head who’s… an ally? Maybe? I don’t even know anymore.

Shade lets out a mock gasp. “An ally? How generous of you. I thought I was just the unwanted roommate.”

I don’t respond, instead letting my eyes drift toward the street again. People pass by, talking, laughing, going about their lives like none of this chaos exists. I almost envy them.

I just hope this trip for supplies gets us closer to fixing all of this, I think. I don’t know how much longer I can keep all of this bottled up.

I scowl slightly, crossing my arms tighter as I hear Shade’s voice echoing in my mind.

“I’ve got an idea on what to do while we wait,” Shade says, its tone casual but laced with mischief.

“What is it?” I ask hesitantly.

“If you don’t want them finding out about me yet,” Shade starts, “you might want to tie up loose ends. Like that priest you went to see. You know, before one of your friends stumbles across him and starts asking questions.”

Crap. I hadn’t even thought about that. My stomach twists. But we’re not going to kill him, I think, practically shouting in my own head.

Shade laughs softly, clearly entertained by my reaction. “Calm down, Artemis. I didn’t mean that. I know you’re queasy about ‘unaliving’ people—even NPCs.”

“I’m not queasy,” I hiss under my breath. “I just have morals. Like a person.”

Shade hums, clearly amused. “Morals, sure. But my point stands. If you don’t want your little secret getting out, you might want to pay him a visit. Just to… clarify things. Politely, of course.”

I glance down the street, my chest tightening. Shade has a point. If they run into the priest and ask about me, who knows what he might say?

I push off the wall, taking a deep breath. “Alright, let’s go,” I mutter under my breath, weaving through the bustling streets.

Shade hums in satisfaction. “Smart choice. Better to nip it in the bud now than deal with awkward questions later. Just remember—nice and polite. No moral crises necessary.”

I ignore the jab, my thoughts racing as I head toward the church. The priest didn’t seem like the type to spread rumors, but I can’t risk it. If they find out about Shade… I shake my head. No. I have to make sure he keeps quiet.

The city’s chatter fades as I reach the church’s steps, the towering spires casting long shadows in the late afternoon light. I pause for a moment, staring at the heavy wooden doors.

“Feeling nervous?” Shade teases.

“No,” I say firmly, pushing the door open and stepping inside.

The quiet of the church is almost oppressive, the faint flicker of candlelight casting long, wavering shadows across the stone walls. The priest is at the far end, kneeling in silent prayer.

I approach slowly, my boots echoing softly against the stone floor. When I’m close enough, I clear my throat. “Father Aldric?”

The priest rises slowly, turning to face me with a calm, unreadable expression. “Ah, you’ve returned,” he says, his voice steady. “What brings you back, child?”

“About before,” I say, my voice steady but low. “I handled it. It’s… taken care of. And I’d prefer if no one knew about it.”

Father Aldric’s gaze lingers on me for a moment, his expression unreadable. He folds his hands in front of him, his tone calm and measured. “Taken care of, you say? I’m relieved to hear that you’re no longer in danger.”

I nod, shifting slightly under his steady gaze. “Yeah. It’s… under control. But it’s important that no one else hears about it—what we talked about or anything that happened. Please.”

He tilts his head, his eyes narrowing slightly. “And why is that, child? Are you afraid of how your companions might react? Or is it something… more?”

I stiffen slightly, my chest tightening. “It’s not about fear,” I say quickly. “It’s just… complicated. I don’t want them to worry about something that doesn’t need to be worried about.”

Father Aldric studies me for a moment longer, then nods slowly. “I understand the value of discretion,” he says finally. “You have my word—what transpired here will remain between us. But I must caution you, child: secrets, even well-intentioned ones, can be burdensome. Be certain this is the path you wish to walk.”

“I’m sure,” I say firmly, though the knot in my stomach doesn’t ease.

The priest’s expression softens slightly. “Very well. May the light guide you on your path, and may your burdens grow lighter with time.”

Shade chuckles softly in the back of my mind. “Well, that was easy. Almost disappointingly so. No drama, no threats… just a nice, clean resolution. For now.”

I turn to leave, the priest’s calm words echoing in my head as I step back into the sunlight. Secrets can be burdensome, I think to myself, my grip tightening slightly on my bow. He’s not wrong… but some secrets are necessary.

I freeze mid-step, Aldric’s words cutting through the quiet church like a blade.

“You said it’s under control…” he repeats, his tone calm but pointed. “Do you mean the situation, or did you banish the entity?”

I slowly turn back to face him, my chest tightening. “I… I meant the situation,” I admit, carefully choosing my words. “It’s not causing any harm, and I’m keeping it in check.”

Father Aldric’s brow furrows slightly, his calm demeanor shifting into something more serious. “Keeping it in check? That is… dangerous, child. These entities do not simply rest within you—they wait, they grow, and they influence. You cannot truly control it, no matter how strong your will may be.”

“I can handle it,” I say firmly, trying to keep my voice steady.

He steps closer, his gaze unwavering. “You believe that now, but these creatures are insidious. They offer promises, temptations, all while slowly eroding your sense of self. The longer it remains within you, the harder it will be to separate yourself from it.”

Shade’s voice hums in the back of my mind, almost amused. “Oh, he makes me sound so evil.”

I clench my fists, ignoring Shade’s comment as I look back at Aldric. “I don’t have a choice right now,” I say quietly. “It’s part of me now, whether I like it or not. But it’s not taking over, and I’m not letting it hurt anyone.”

Aldric’s expression softens, but his tone remains firm. “If you ever find yourself unable to maintain control, return to me. As a last resort we can try something, though it is not without risk.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” I say, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me.

He nods slowly. “Be cautious, child. And remember: the longer you carry this burden alone, the heavier it will become.”

I turn away, his words weighing on me as I step back into the sunlight.

“Okay, that’s taken care of. I think.”

Shade mimics the priest mockingly. “These creatures…,” it says, dripping with disdain. “I’m not some lowly creature. I’m one of a kind, more powerful than anything he’s ever seen. He knows nothing of me.”

“Struck a nerve?” I ask, a hint of amusement creeping into my voice.

Shade growls faintly, irritation clear in its tone. “Hardly. It’s just… creatures? Really? As if I’m some mindless thing lurking in the dark.”

“Well, you were lurking in the dark when we met,” I reply dryly.

“That was mere circumstance,” Shade snaps, indignation lacing its words. “I am not some run-of-the-mill shadow. I am one of a kind—powerful, unique, and now bound to you of all people.”

I chuckle softly. “Yeah, you keep saying that. But if you’re so powerful, why did you end up stuck in a cave under the city in the first place?”

There’s a long pause before Shade speaks again, its tone quieter but defensive. “…Circumstance,” it repeats.

I smirk, shaking my head as I start walking. “Uh-huh. Sure.”

Shade huffs, clearly unamused. “Mock all you want, Artemis. But you’ll see. When the time comes, you’ll realize just how lucky you are to have me.”

“Lucky, huh?” I mutter, my smirk fading slightly as Aldric’s warnings echo in the back of my mind. The longer it remains within you, the harder it will be to separate yourself from it.

I push the thought aside, focusing on the road ahead. “Alright. That’s taken care of. Time to head back to the inn.”

Shade hums softly. “Oh, goodie. Back to playing team leader. I wonder if your friends will notice how much stronger you’ve become with me around.”

I shake my head, ignoring the comment as I weave through the bustling streets toward the inn. “We aren’t going to be showing off,” I mutter under my breath. “Whatever stuff you can do—tendrils, shadow tricks, or whatever—won’t be happening unless it’s life or death. For me or for them.”

Shade sighs dramatically, its voice dripping with exasperation. “Ugh, you’re no fun. What’s the point of all this power if you’re just going to hide it away? You’re wasting potential, Artemis.”

“This isn’t a game to me,” I snap, my voice low but firm. “I’m not here to show off or scare people. And I’m definitely not putting my friends at risk just because you think I should flex a little.”

There’s a pause before Shade chuckles softly, its tone amused. “Fair enough. Life or death, then. But don’t come crying to me when you’re in a sticky situation and suddenly realize you need me.”

I roll my eyes, clenching my fists. “Trust me, Shade, if that moment comes, I’ll let you know.”

Shade hums lightly, almost pleased. “Good. At least you’re practical. Just remember—I’m here to help, whether you want me to or not.”

I don’t respond, keeping my focus on the road ahead. The inn comes into view, and I let out a small sigh of relief. Alright, time to see if they’ve come back from shopping. Hopefully, this whole thing with Shade stays buried—for now.

I step into the inn, letting the door creak shut behind me as I glance around. The dim, cozy light inside is a welcome change from the bustling streets outside. My eyes sweep the room quickly, searching for any sign of the others.

Kaida and Hrothgar are sitting at a table near the far wall, poring over the map again. Kaida gestures animatedly, while Hrothgar nods slowly, clearly taking in whatever point she’s trying to make.

Veyron is lounging in the corner with a smug grin, a cup of something steaming in his hand, clearly enjoying himself.

But it’s Lorien who catches my attention—or, more accurately, his absence. I frown slightly, scanning the room again. Where is he?

Kaida looks up, spotting me, and waves me over. “There you are,” she says with a smile. “We were starting to think you got lost or something.”

Hrothgar snorts. “She’s not that clueless.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” I say dryly, walking toward them.

“Where’s Lorien?” I ask casually, trying not to sound too concerned.

Kaida glances toward the door, then shrugs. “He stepped out a minute ago. Said he needed some air or something.”

Veyron smirks from his corner, raising an eyebrow. “You sure he didn’t mean away from you?”

I glare at him, but Kaida quickly cuts in. “Ignore him. He’s been insufferable all day.”

I glance at the door, my stomach tightening slightly. Why do I get the feeling Lorien’s not just ‘getting some air’?

“I’m gonna check on him,” I say, turning back toward the door without waiting for a response.

Kaida calls after me, “He’ll come back, Artemis. Don’t worry about it.”

But I don’t stop. Something about this feels off. Lorien isn’t the type to just disappear like that—at least, not without saying something to me.

As I step outside, the crisp evening air greets me, carrying the faint hum of the city. The streets are starting to quiet down, the day’s hustle fading into a more subdued rhythm. I scan the area, my eyes darting to the nearby alleyways and corners. Where would he have gone?

Shade hums in my head. “Ah, running after the brooding warrior. How romantic. Let’s hope he hasn’t gotten himself into trouble, though it would be very convenient for us, wouldn’t it?”

“Not now,” I mutter under my breath, narrowing my eyes as I catch sight of a familiar figure leaning against the far side of the inn, partially hidden in the shadows. Lorien.

I walk toward him, my boots crunching softly against the cobblestones. “Lorien?”

He glances up, startled, before quickly masking his expression. “Artemis.”

“Are you okay?” I ask, stepping closer. “Kaida said you came out for air, but… you seem off.”

He hesitates, his eyes darting away for a moment before meeting mine. “I’m fine,” he says, but his tone isn’t convincing.

I cross my arms, tilting my head slightly. “You don’t sound fine. Talk to me.”

He sighs, running a hand through his hair. “It’s nothing, really. I just… needed a moment to think. That’s all.”

I take a deep breath, my voice softening. “I’m sorry, okay? I’m sorry I left…” I hesitate, looking down for a moment before meeting his eyes. “Please don’t be mad at me.”

Lorien’s expression shifts, the faint tension in his jaw easing slightly as he looks at me. He’s quiet for a moment, like he’s weighing his words carefully.

“I’m not mad, Artemis,” he says finally, his voice low but sincere. “I was just… worried. You disappeared, you were hurt, and none of us knew if you were coming back. That’s not exactly easy to deal with.”

“I know,” I whisper, my chest tightening. “I shouldn’t have left like that. I just… I felt useless after everything that happened. I thought if I could handle something on my own, maybe—”

“Maybe what?” Lorien interrupts gently, stepping closer. “That we’d stop relying on you? That we’d think less of you?” He shakes his head. “You’re our leader, Artemis. We don’t expect you to be perfect, and we don’t want you to do everything alone.”

I blink, surprised by the intensity in his voice. “I just didn’t want to drag you all down.”

“You’re not dragging us down,” he says firmly. “You’re the one keeping us together.”

There’s a beat of silence between us, and I can feel my face flush slightly under his gaze. “I’m… still sorry,” I say quietly.

His expression softens, and he gives me a small smile. “You don’t have to keep apologizing. Just… don’t do it again, alright? If you need time or space, tell me. Tell us.”

I nod, my throat tightening as relief washes over me. “Alright. I promise.”

For a moment, we just stand there, the sounds of the city fading into the background. Lorien’s gaze lingers on me, and I can see the concern still lingering in his eyes, but there’s something else there too—something softer.

I stand there, the silence between us growing heavier with each passing second. I can feel my heart pounding, hoping—almost begging—that Lorien will say something. Anything to break the tension.

But he doesn’t. He just looks at me, his expression soft but unreadable, like he’s trying to find the right words but can’t quite figure out how to say them.

The silence is almost unbearable. “Lorien,” I say finally, my voice barely above a whisper. “Are we okay?”

He blinks, as if I’ve startled him, and then his expression shifts slightly. “Of course we are,” he says, but there’s something in his tone that makes me doubt it.

“Are you sure?” I press, taking a small step closer. “Because I feel like there’s more you want to say, and you’re just… not saying it.”

He lets out a soft sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. “It’s not that simple, Artemis.”

I frown, my chest tightening. “What’s not simple? If something’s bothering you, just tell me. I can take it.”

He looks away for a moment, his jaw tightening. When he finally speaks, his voice is quiet but firm. “I was scared, Artemis. When you left… I didn’t know if I’d see you again. And I hated that feeling. It made me realize how much you—” He cuts himself off, his gaze darting away.

“How much I what?” I ask, my heart skipping a beat.

He shakes his head, forcing a small smile. “Never mind. Forget it.”

“No,” I say quickly, stepping closer. “I don’t want to forget it. Tell me.”

He hesitates, his eyes searching mine like he’s trying to decide whether or not to say what’s on his mind. The silence stretches again, and I can feel the tension crackling in the air.

“If we’re ever going to be normal again—if we’re going to work together—you need to tell me what’s wrong,” I say, my voice firmer than before. I step closer, meeting his eyes. “I can’t fix this if you don’t talk to me, Lorien.”

He exhales sharply, his shoulders sagging as if the weight of my words is pressing down on him. “It’s not that easy, Artemis,” he says quietly. “What I’m feeling… it’s complicated.”

I cross my arms, holding his gaze. “Complicated how?”

He hesitates, running a hand through his hair. “When you left, I didn’t just feel worried. I felt… angry. Not at you, but at myself. Because I realized how much I—” He stops again, clenching his fists.

“Lorien,” I say softly, trying to encourage him.

He looks at me, his eyes filled with a mix of frustration and vulnerability. “I care about you, Artemis. More than I probably should. And when you left, it felt like…” He trails off, his voice cracking slightly. “It felt like I was losing you.”

My breath catches, and for a moment, I don’t know what to say. His words hang in the air, raw and honest, and I can feel the weight of them pressing against my chest.

“I didn’t mean to make you feel that way,” I whisper. “I just… I thought I was protecting you all by leaving. I didn’t want to drag you down with everything I’m dealing with.”

“You don’t drag us down,” he says firmly, stepping closer. “You’re the one keeping us going. And I…” He falters again, looking away briefly before meeting my gaze. “I care about you, Artemis. I can’t just ignore that anymore.”

The intensity in his voice leaves me speechless. My heart races, and I can feel my face flush as his words sink in.

He looks so stressed, so nervous—just like he was when we first got here. Over time, that tension seemed to fade. He got more confident, more focused. But now… now it’s back, and I can see it’s eating at him.

I knew he liked me. He’s made that pretty clear, especially after he kissed me—twice. And then there was the time I kissed him back, which… yeah. But this?

This feels like more than just like.

He stands there, waiting for me to say something, his hands clenched at his sides, his eyes searching mine. I feel my heart race as the weight of his words settles in.

“Lorien,” I start, my voice catching in my throat. I clear it, trying again. “I… I didn’t realize how much this was affecting you. I thought…” I pause, my chest tightening. “I thought I was doing the right thing by leaving. I didn’t want to hurt you—or anyone else. But I see now that I did.”

He shakes his head quickly. “You didn’t mean to. I know that. But…” He trails off, his jaw tightening as he looks away.

“But what?” I ask gently, stepping closer.

He takes a deep breath, his shoulders rising and falling. “But it made me realize something,” he says quietly. “You’re more than just someone I care about, Artemis. You’re… everything.”

My breath catches, and I feel a rush of emotions I can’t even begin to sort out. “Lorien…”

He turns back to me, his eyes intense but soft, like he’s putting everything on the line. “I know this isn’t the best time or place, and I know we’re in the middle of… whatever this is. But I need you to know how I feel. Because no matter what happens, that’s not going to change.”

“Lorien—” I start, but he cuts me off, his voice steady and unyielding.

“I love you,” he says, the words hanging in the air like they’ve been waiting there all along, just waiting for him to let them out.

For a moment, I can’t breathe. My heart skips a beat, and every thought in my head screeches to a halt.

“No surprise there,” Shade says smugly in the back of my mind.

I force myself to focus, to push Shade’s voice aside. This moment isn’t about him. It’s about Lorien, standing in front of me, baring everything without hesitation.

“You don’t have to say anything,” Lorien adds quickly, his voice softer now. “I just… I couldn’t keep it to myself anymore. Not after everything. I needed you to know.”

I stare at him, the world around us fading into the background. My heart feels like it’s both racing and standing still at the same time.

I feel my chest tighten as Lorien’s words sink in, his eyes searching mine for some kind of answer.

“Lorien, I…” My voice falters, and I look away, trying to make sense of the whirlwind of emotions swirling in my head.

How do I feel? It’s been so confusing—so complicated. I care about him, I know that much. But everything about this… about us, about me… it’s tangled in ways I don’t know how to unravel.

He steps closer, his voice soft but steady. “You don’t have to answer now, Artemis. I just—” He pauses, taking a shaky breath. “I just needed you to know how I feel. Because I don’t want to look back on this and wonder what could’ve happened if I’d said something.”

I look up at him, my heart aching. “Lorien, if—when—we get out of this game… I’m not even a girl. I’m not… this.” I motion vaguely to myself. “It just… it wouldn’t work. You’d feel differently.”

He shakes his head, his eyes locked on mine. “You think I care about that? I know who you were, but I also know who you are now. And who you are is the person I care about. The person I… love.”

His voice softens, his gaze filled with an earnestness that makes my chest ache even more. “We don’t even know if we’ll ever escape this place, Artemis. If we do, then we’ll figure it out. But if you feel something for me—anything—then why fight it? Why not let ourselves be happy while we’re here? Even if…” He trails off, his voice breaking slightly. “Even if it’s not forever.”

I stare at him, his words settling over me like a weight I’m not sure I’m strong enough to carry. My heart races, and for a moment, I can’t speak.

Shade’s voice cuts through my thoughts, unwelcome but persistent.

“Tell him the truth, Artemis,” Shade says smoothly. “We both know you love him, even if you won’t admit it…”

I grit my teeth, trying to push the voice away. “Not now,” I mutter under my breath, but the words barely register to me as I look at Lorien.

He’s standing there, so open, so vulnerable. The weight of his words hangs between us, and I can feel the truth in what Shade said, no matter how much I’ve tried to deny it.

“Lorien…” I say softly, my voice trembling. I take a step closer, my hands clenched at my sides. “You’re right. I’ve been fighting it, and I—” I pause, my heart pounding. “I think I’m scared. Scared of what this all means, scared of losing you, scared of losing myself in all of this.”

His expression softens, his eyes never leaving mine. “You don’t have to be scared, Artemis,” he says gently. “Not of me. Not of us.”

I close my eyes for a moment, taking a shaky breath before meeting his gaze again. “I care about you, Lorien. More than I’ve let myself admit. And… I think I might…” I trail off, my voice catching in my throat.

Shade’s voice whispers again, softer this time. “Say it, Artemis.”

“I think I might love you too,” I finally say, the words tumbling out before I can stop them. My cheeks flush, my heart pounding so hard it feels like it might burst.

Lorien’s eyes widen slightly, and for a moment, he looks like he’s struggling to believe what he just heard. Then a small, relieved smile breaks across his face, and he steps closer, his hand reaching out to gently brush against mine.

“You don’t have to say it perfectly,” he murmurs. “I just… needed to hear it.”

The warmth of his hand lingers against mine, and for the first time in what feels like forever, the weight on my chest starts to lift.

Before I can say anything else, Lorien steps forward and grabs my waist, pulling me in gently but firmly. My breath catches as his warmth surrounds me, his presence so close it sends a rush of emotions through me I can’t begin to sort out.

His other hand brushes against my cheek, tilting my face up so that I’m looking directly into his eyes. “Artemis,” he whispers, his voice soft and full of something I can’t describe.

For a moment, the world around us fades completely—no inn, no city, no no shade. Just him and me, and the faint sound of our breaths in the stillness.

“Lorien…” I whisper, barely able to find my voice.

He doesn’t wait for me to say anything more. His lips meet mine in a kiss that’s warm, tender, and so full of emotion it makes my knees weak. I can feel the sincerity in it, the depth of his feelings.

As his arms tighten slightly around my waist, I find myself leaning into him, my hands resting lightly on his chest. The kiss deepens for just a moment, and all the confusion, all the doubts, seem to melt away.

When we finally pull apart, his forehead rests gently against mine, and I can see the faintest hint of a smile on his lips. “I’ve wanted to do that again for a long time,” he says softly.

I can’t help but smile back, my heart pounding. “Yeah… me too.”

His fingers linger on my waist as we stand there, and for once, the chaos of the world feels so far away.

“Now what?” I murmur, the words slipping out before I can stop them.

Lorien chuckles softly, his breath warm against my cheek. “Now… we figure it out. Together.”

He pulls back slightly, just enough to look into my eyes. His hands are still resting on my waist, grounding me in the moment. “We don’t have to have all the answers right now, Artemis. We just… take it one step at a time.”

I glance away for a moment, my thoughts racing again. Shade’s voice stirs in the back of my mind, quiet but smug. “Well, well, look at you two. What’s next, holding hands and skipping into the sunset?”

I push the thought aside, focusing on Lorien. “One step at a time,” I repeat, almost as if I’m trying to convince myself.

He nods, his expression soft but resolute. “We’ve made it this far, haven’t we? No reason to stop now.”

For the first time in a while, I feel a small flicker of hope. “Okay,” I say softly. “Together.”

His smile widens, and he squeezes my waist gently before letting go, stepping back to give me a bit of space. “We should get back to the others,” he says. “I think they’re probably starting to worry.”

I nod, taking a deep breath to steady myself. “Yeah. Let’s go.”

As we head back toward the inn, I can’t help but glance at him, my heart still racing. One step at a time.

As we approach the door to the inn, I feel it—his hand in mine. I hadn’t even realized we’d been holding hands this whole time.

A warmth rises to my face, and before we step inside, I gently slip my hand from his. Lorien looks at me, slightly confused, but he doesn’t say anything. Instead, he just offers me a small smile, and I manage a faint one back.

Pushing open the door, I head straight for the table where the others are sitting. Kaida is the first to notice me, her sharp eyes darting between Lorien and me before narrowing slightly.

“Finally,” Veyron says, his usual smirk plastered across his face. “We were starting to think you two were plotting a mutiny or something.”

Hrothgar lets out a hearty laugh. “Mutiny? More like sneaking off for some… alone time, eh?”

Kaida elbows Hrothgar in the side, glaring at him. “Enough. Leave them alone.” She looks at me with a raised eyebrow but doesn’t say anything else.

I slide into a chair, keeping my focus on the table as I try to will my face to stop burning. Lorien sits down across from me, casually leaning back in his chair, looking far less flustered than I feel.

“So,” Kaida says, breaking the silence. “Are we ready to move out soon, or does anyone else have some… personal matters they need to take care of first?”

Her tone is teasing, but her eyes are sharp, and I know she’s not going to let this go anytime soon.

I ignore Kaida’s comment, though I can feel her smirk without even looking at her. Instead, I focus on what’s important. “It’s getting late in the day,” I say, glancing at the dimming light filtering through the inn’s window. “Should we wait until morning to move out still?”

Kaida leans back in her chair, crossing her arms. “Traveling at night sounds like asking for trouble. I say we wait until morning.”

“I agree,” Hrothgar rumbles, scratching his beard. “It’s safer to rest now and leave at first light. We’re no use to each other if we’re exhausted.”

“Depends on where we’re going,” Veyron chimes in, twirling a dagger between his fingers. “If it’s nearby, we could push through. But if it’s far… well, I don’t fancy meeting beasts in the dark.”

“The map leads into the mountains, right?” I ask, glancing around at the group. “Did it seem far to you guys?”

Kaida shrugs, pulling the map out of her bag and laying it on the table. “It’s hard to tell,” she says, her finger tracing the faint glowing line. “It’s not like it gives exact distances. If this spot here is our destination…” She pauses, tapping a faint mark on the map.

“It’s not too far,” Lorien says, leaning over to examine the map. “Maybe a day’s journey if we keep a steady pace. Less if we’re lucky.”

“A day’s journey during the day,” Veyron cuts in. “At night? Who knows. Roads are harder to follow, and we’d be a walking buffet for anything out there.”

Hrothgar nods in agreement. “If it’s only a day, we’re better off starting fresh in the morning. No use rushing into the unknown when we’re already tired.”

“Probably best to wait, then,” I say, leaning back slightly. “At least now we have supplies, and we’re better prepared. Hopefully, this key leads to some answers… and to Lyra.”

Kaida nods, folding the map and tucking it back into her bag. “Agreed. Rest now, move at first light. We’ll need all the energy we can get.”

“Good,” Hrothgar says, his voice low and steady. “The night’s no time to be wandering into the unknown.”

Veyron smirks, twirling his dagger lazily. “Guess that means I have a few more hours to nap. Wake me if something exciting happens.” He leans back in his chair, tipping it dangerously far as he stretches.

“Best to get some rest,” Kaida says as we all push our chairs back from the table.

We start heading toward the stairs, but the old woman at the counter stops us mid-step.

“Hey, kiddos,” she calls out, waving a hand.

“You gotta pay for rooms still—every night, not just the first two nights.”

I pause, glancing at the others. “Oh, right. Sorry about that.”

“Two rooms still?” she asks, raising an eyebrow as she eyes the group.

I glance at Lorien briefly, then at the others. “Yeah, two rooms,” I say, pulling out some of the gold I’d earned. “I’ve got it this time.”

She takes the coins from me, counting them with sharp precision. “Alright, you’re all set. Upstairs, same rooms as before.”

“Thanks,” Kaida says with a polite nod as we make our way up the stairs.

Once we’re at the top, the group hesitates for a moment. Kaida looks at me with a teasing grin. “Well, fearless leader, who’s bunking where tonight?”

“Wha—I… what do you mean?” I stammer, trying desperately to pretend I don’t get what Kaida’s implying. But my face betrays me, burning red as her teasing grin widens.

“Oh, you know exactly what I mean,” she says, crossing her arms and leaning against the wall. “Two rooms, split the group—who goes where? Unless you want me to decide for you.”

“Yeah, leader,” Veyron chimes in, his smirk practically gleaming. “Make the call.”

I glance at Lorien, who is very pointedly looking anywhere but at me. Hrothgar’s trying to suppress a laugh, and even Kaida’s trying to keep her giggles quiet.

“Uh…” I start, my voice cracking slightly as I feel the weight of everyone’s stares.

“Come on, Artemis,” Kaida presses, her grin turning downright mischievous. “Who’s bunking with who tonight?”

Great. This is exactly what I needed right now.

Without another word, I grab Kaida by the arm, practically dragging her into the girls’ room. Her surprised yelp turns into a laugh as I slam the door shut behind us.

Hrothgar’s booming laughter echoes from the hall. “Guess that answers that!” he calls out, his voice full of amusement.

Kaida leans against the wall, crossing her arms and grinning at me. “Smooth, Artemis. Real smooth.”

I let out an exasperated sigh, slumping against the door. “Could you not make it worse?”

“I wasn’t trying to make it worse,” she says, feigning innocence. “I was just curious what you were gonna do. You know, fearless leader and all.”

I glare at her, but it’s hard to keep it up when she’s smirking like that. “I swear, one of these days, Kaida…”

She raises an eyebrow. “What? You’ll actually get back at me?”

I groan, walking over to the bed and flopping face-first onto it. “I hate all of you,” I mutter into the pillow.

“Sure you do,” Kaida says, laughing as she starts unpacking her things.

I lift my head from the pillow, grinning slightly despite myself. “What’s with the fearless leader comment, huh? Spending too much time with Veyron?”

Kaida freezes for just a second, her hand halfway to her bag. Then she quickly recovers, turning to face me with a smirk that doesn’t quite hide the faint blush rising to her cheeks.

“Me? Spending time with Veyron? Please,” she says, feigning indignation as she crosses her arms. “I’d rather kiss a troll.”

I sit up, grinning wider now. “Oh, is that so? Because last I checked, you already kissed him.”

Her face turns a deeper shade of red, and she groans dramatically. “You just had to bring that up, didn’t you?”

“Absolutely,” I say, leaning back on my hands. “If I have to deal with you teasing me all the time, it’s only fair I get to bring up your little… moment.”

Kaida rolls her eyes but can’t quite suppress a laugh. “Fine, fine. But for the record, that was a one-time thing. Totally not happening again.”

“Uh-huh,” I say, smirking. “Whatever you say.”

She huffs, grabbing her bag and heading for her bed. “You’re impossible, you know that?”

“And you make it way too easy,” I shoot back, laughing as I lay back down.

I settle back on the bed, still grinning. “So, what was the room situation while I was gone? Bet that was… interesting.”

Kaida smirks, not even looking up as she sorts through her things. “Oh, you mean who slept where? Well, let’s just say there was some… shuffling.”

I raise an eyebrow as I smirk a bit. “Shuffling?”

“Yeah,” she says, glancing at me with a knowing look. “Hrothgar ended up bunking with Veyron—which left me and Lorien in here.”

My smile falters for a moment. “Wait, what?”

Kaida snorts, shaking her head. “Relax, Artemis. It wasn’t exactly scandalous. He slept on the floor. Made a big deal about it, too, like he had to prove something. ‘I’ll stay up in case she comes back,’ he said.”

I sigh, sinking back into the bed. “Of course he did.”

Kaida raises an eyebrow at me. “You know, he barely slept. Kept pacing and checking the inn menu like every five minutes. He was worried about you, even if he didn’t say much.”

I look away, my grin fading a little. “Yeah… I figured.”

Kaida softens, walking over and sitting on the edge of her bed. “He really cares about you, you know,” she says gently. “We all do. Don’t go disappearing on us again, okay?”

I nod, the weight of her words sinking in. “Yeah. I won’t.”

Kaida smiles a bit. “Sooo are you gonna tell me what happened with him?”

I blink, caught off guard by her question. “What do you mean?” I ask, trying to stall.

Kaida smirks, leaning forward slightly. “Oh, come on, Artemis. You and Lorien were outside for a while. What took so long?”

I feel my face heating up instantly. “We were just… talking.”

“Talking?” she echoes, her smirk widening. “Is that what the kids are calling it these days?”

“Kaida!” I groan, covering my face with my hands. “Seriously, we were just talking!”

“Mhmm,” she says, clearly enjoying this far too much. “And what exactly were you talking about that had you both looking so… flustered when you came back in?”

I lower my hands, glaring at her half-heartedly. “I’m not telling you that.”

“Oh, you don’t have to,” she says, leaning back with a smug grin. “I can already guess.”

I groan again, throwing a pillow at her. “You’re the worst.”

Kaida laughs, catching the pillow. “Maybe, but you love me for it.”

I shake my head, unable to keep from smiling. “You’re impossible.”

“Did you make it up to him with a kiss?” she asks, giggling like it’s the funniest thing in the world.

I groan, throwing myself back onto the bed and covering my face with a pillow. “Kaida!” I mutter, my voice muffled but full of embarrassment.

She laughs even harder, clearly delighted by my reaction. “What? It’s a valid question! You did disappear on him, after all. Poor Lorien probably needed some reassurance.”

I peek out from under the pillow, glaring at her. “For your information, we talked. Like normal people. No kisses involved!”

Kaida raises an eyebrow, her smirk widening. “Oh, so you’re admitting you talked about something serious?”

“I didn’t say that!” I protest, sitting up and hugging the pillow to my chest.

“Sure, sure,” she teases, waving her hand. “But you know… a kiss would’ve been a nice touch.”

I toss the pillow at her, my face burning. “You’re impossible, you know that?”

She catches the pillow with ease, laughing as she tosses it back onto the bed. “And you’re avoiding the question! Don’t think I didn’t notice how red you got when he said he loved you.”

I freeze for a moment, my heart skipping a beat. “How do you even know about that?”

Kaida grins, leaning back on her hands. “I didn’t.” she says casually, “but I do now.”

I groan again, flopping back onto the bed. “I hate you so much right now.”

“No, you don’t,” she says with a laugh, clearly enjoying every second of my misery.

“Sooo, what did you say back?” Kaida asks, her grin practically splitting her face.

I sigh deeply, glaring at her as I sit up. “Do you ever let anything go?”

“Nope,” she replies cheerfully, scooting a little closer. “Now spill. What’d you say when he dropped the big ‘I love you’? Come on, Artemis, don’t leave me hanging!”

I feel my face heat up again, and I hug the pillow tighter to my chest. “I… I told him the truth,” I mumble, avoiding her gaze.

Kaida tilts her head, her smirk softening just a little. “And what’s that supposed to mean?”

I glance at her briefly, then look away again. “That it’s complicated,” I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. “I mean, how am I supposed to know how I feel about someone here? Especially when…” I trail off, motioning vaguely at myself.

Kaida’s grin fades slightly, and she sits back, her tone a little gentler now. “Artemis, that doesn’t make what you feel any less real,” she says. “You don’t have to have all the answers right now. Just… follow your heart or whatever cheesy advice people in movies would probably give.”

I roll my eyes, but her words hit deeper than I want to admit. “Yeah, well… it’s not that simple.”

“Nothing ever is,” she says with a shrug. “But hey, at least he put himself out there. That takes guts.”

I sigh again, leaning back against the wall. “Yeah… it does.”

Kaida grins again, but this time it’s softer. “So? Did you kiss him this time?”

I throw the pillow at her, groaning as I bury my face in my hands. “I’m not telling you that!”

She laughs, catching the pillow easily. “You don’t have to,” she says teasingly. “I can tell just by how red your face is.”

“Give me my pillow back,” I groan, slumping backward onto the bed, already regretting ever entertaining this conversation.

“Only if you tell me more,” Kaida says, holding the pillow just out of reach with a devious grin.

“Ughhhh,” I groan even louder, dragging a hand over my face. “Fine! Just so you’ll stop pestering me—” I pause, glaring at her. “I’m giving it—him—a try, I guess…”

Before I can finish my sentence, Kaida squeals, a sound so high-pitched I’m genuinely worried for my eardrums. Then, before I can react, she leaps from her bed straight onto mine, almost tackling me with a hug faster than I thought was possible.

“Kaida!” I wheeze as she squeezes me tight. “Owwww—need air!”

She finally lets go, sitting back and grinning at me like an overly enthusiastic puppy. “Sorry, sorry! I’m just so happy for you!”

I groan, pushing her off me gently and glaring. “You’re acting like this is some grand romance novel.”

“It is!” she says, her eyes practically sparkling. “I mean, come on—you’re a badass archer, he’s a noble spear-wielding guy, you’re both trapped in this world together—it’s perfect!”

“Yeah, sure,” I say, rolling my eyes. “Perfect. Except for the part where I was a guy like two weeks ago, and this entire thing still feels weird.”

Kaida’s grin softens a bit, and she gives me a playful nudge. “Weird doesn’t mean bad, Artemis. Sometimes weird is just… new. And honestly? You deserve a little bit of happiness in all this chaos.”

I glance away, my cheeks flushing slightly. “Yeah, well… don’t make a big deal out of it, okay?”

Kaida snorts, “Oh, no promises. But I’ll try to keep my squealing to a minimum.”

I sigh, as I flop back onto the bed. “You’re impossible.”

“And yet, you love me,” she teases, settling back onto her own bed with a smug grin.

“It’s your turn,” I say, pointing a finger at her. “You made me spill my guts, now you’ve gotta talk. What happened with Veyron while I was gone? Because you definitely were spending a lot of time with him.”

Kaida freezes mid-laugh, her face instantly turning red. “I—I wasn’t spending that much time with him!”

I raise an eyebrow, crossing my arms. “Oh, really? Because someone told me you and Veyron were thick as thieves while I was out playing solo adventurer.”

Kaida groans, grabbing her blanket and trying to hide under it. “Nothing happened, okay? We just… talked.”

I smirk, leaning forward. “Oh, just like me and Lorien ‘just talked,’ huh? Come on, Kaida, spill. You know I’m not gonna let this go.”

She peeks out from under the blanket, her cheeks still flushed. “Okay, fine. We might have hung out a little.”

“A little?” I say, grinning now. “Kaida, the last time we talked about Veyron, you literally kissed him. And now you’re telling me you just hung out?”

Her blush deepens, and she flops back onto her bed, covering her face with the pillow. “Okay, okay, fine! We talked a lot, alright? And he… he might have flirted a bit.”

I laugh, leaning back on my hands. “Flirted? Oh, Kaida, come on. That guy flirts with everyone. Did you flirt back?”

She groans into the pillow before mumbling, “Maybe.”

“Maybe?” I tease, laughing harder. “Kaida, you are so bad at hiding this.”

“Fine!” she shouts, tossing the pillow aside. “Yes, I flirted back. Happy now? And—and he kissed me again, okay? There, I said it!”

I blink, taken aback for a moment. Then my grin widens. “Ohhh, Kaida,” I say, drawing out her name. “So you’re telling me that while I was off dealing with… everything, you and Veyron were having your own little romance arc?”

“It’s not a ‘romance arc’!” she says, glaring at me even as her face stays bright red. “It’s just… I don’t know, he’s annoying and cocky, but he’s also kinda… sweet? Sometimes?”

I snort. “Sweet? Veyron? Are we talking about the same guy?”

Kaida groans, grabbing her blanket again and pulling it over her head. “I hate you.”

“No, you don’t,” I say, laughing as I toss a pillow at her. “But seriously, Kaida, you and Veyron? I didn’t see that coming.”

“Neither did I,” she mutters from under the blanket. “And don’t you dare make a big deal out of this. It’s… complicated.”

“Yeah,” I say softly, my grin fading just a little. “I get that.”

We sit there in silence for a moment before Kaida peeks out from the blanket, her face still pink. “So… we’re even now, right?”

“Yeah, yeah,” I say, waving her off. “Even. For now.”

“Kaida and Veyron, sitting in a tree,” I hum, just loud enough for her to hear. “K-I-S-S-I-N-G.”

Kaida sits up instantly, her face redder than ever. “Artemis!” she yells, chucking a pillow at me with surprisingly good aim.

I laugh, catching my pillow and hugging it to my chest. “What? Just a little song. Nothing big!”

Kaida glares at me, grabbing another pillow and holding it like a weapon. “If you don’t stop right now, I swear I’ll—”

“Kiss him again?” I interrupt, smirking. “Ooooh, you’re so scary, Kaida.”

She groans, burying her face in her hands. “You’re so lucky I like you.”

“I know,” I say, grinning as I flop back onto the bed. “And don’t worry, I’m done… for now.”

“Yeah, well, you better be,” she mutters, still blushing furiously. “Otherwise, I’ll start teasing you about Lorien again.”

“Touché,” I say, holding up my hands in surrender. “I’ll back off.”

I smirk a little. “Alright, Kaida, I’ll give you a break. But just so you know, I’m definitely not forgetting this.”

She sighs, flopping back onto her bed. “I’ll take what I can get.”

Kaida’s voice softens, catching me off guard. “We’re best friends, right?” she asks, looking at me with a rare vulnerability in her expression.

I blink, sitting up slightly. “I guess we are,” I say, smiling. “But what brings that up?”

She gives a small, sheepish smile, tucking her legs beneath her on the bed. “I just… I’ve never really had a best friend before. Not one that felt… real, you know?”

I feel my chest tighten at her words, and I scoot closer to her. “Kaida, you’re stuck with me whether you like it or not,” I say with a small smile. “Best friends. No question about it.”

Her face brightens, and she grins. “Good. Because you’re stuck with me too, fearless leader.”

I laugh, rolling my eyes. “Alright, alright. But you’re not allowed to call me that anymore. It’s bad enough when Veyron says it.”

Kaida smirks, the teasing glint back in her eyes. “Oh, no promises. Best friends don’t let each other off that easy.”

I shake my head, but I can’t help smiling. “You’re impossible.”

“And yet, you still love me,” she says with a wink, her mood lifting again.

Shade’s voice echoes in my head, snickering. “I’m still calling you Fearless Leader. It’s way too fun with how annoyed you get.”

I mentally roll my eyes at him, choosing to ignore the comment entirely. Instead, I look at Kaida, my expression softening. “I didn’t really have friends before either,” I admit quietly. “You’re… honestly the only best friend candidate I’ve had in the past two years.”

Kaida blinks at me, the teasing look on her face fading. “Artemis…” she starts, her tone unusually gentle.

I give her a small, awkward shrug, trying to brush it off. “It’s not a big deal. I guess I just… didn’t really know how to let people in. But you’re, like, annoyingly persistent, so…”

She laughs softly, scooting closer to me on the bed. “Annoyingly persistent is kind of my specialty,” she says with a grin. “But I’m glad you let me in. You’ve got a friend for life now, whether you want one or not.”

I smile, leaning back against the headboard. “Good. Because I don’t think I could do all this without you.”

Kaida smirks, nudging me with her elbow. “Don’t get all sappy on me now. Best friends, fearless leader. No take-backs.”

I groan, burying my face in my hands. “Why do I put up with you?”

She laughs, tossing a pillow at me. “Because you love me.”

“This is mine now,” I say, grinning as I stuff the pillow under my covers like it’s some kind of precious treasure.

Kaida gasps dramatically, placing a hand over her chest. “Excuse me?! That is my pillow!”

“Not anymore,” I say, smirking as I lean back on the bed, hugging the pillow possessively. “Finders keepers, Kaida.”

Her eyes narrow, and I can see the gears turning in her head. “You really want to play this game with me, Artemis?”

“I’m already winning,” I tease, sticking my tongue out at her.

Kaida huffs, crossing her arms. “Fine. But don’t be surprised if I steal your quiver when you’re not looking.”

I blink, clutching the pillow tighter. “You wouldn’t dare.”

She smirks, leaning back on her own bed with an air of smug satisfaction. “Try me.”

I shake my head, laughing softly. “You’re so competitive over the dumbest things.”

Kaida grins. “And yet, you still want to be my best friend.”

I roll my eyes, hugging the pillow closer. “Yeah, yeah. Best friends. But this pillow is mine now. Deal with it.”

“Don’t think I won’t sneak in here and take it back while you’re sleeping,” she says, pointing at me.

I narrow my eyes playfully. “You’re welcome to try. Shade might have something to say about it, though.”

“Who’s Shade?” Kaida asks, her eyebrows knitting together in confusion.

Uh oh. My stomach drops.

“That didn’t last long,” Shade says in my head, laughing like he’s thoroughly enjoying this. “You’re terrible at keeping secrets, Fearless Leader.”

I force a nervous laugh, trying to keep my voice steady. “Oh, uh… Shade? It’s… my new ability!” I say, throwing my hands up like it’s the most casual thing in the world. “Yeah, it’s like a, uh, sneaky detection thing. Warns me of stuff creeping around. Pretty useful, huh?”

Kaida raises an eyebrow, studying me closely. “Really? You got a new ability?”

“Yup!” I say quickly, my voice a little too chipper. “It’s like… a personal warning system.”

Kaida tilts her head, her expression softening just a little. “Well, that’s… weird, but okay, I guess. It does sound kinda useful.”

I exhale a quiet sigh of relief.

Kaida shrugs, flopping back onto her bed. “I mean, if you’ve got some cool sneaky ability now, at least you won’t run off and almost get yourself killed again, right?”

“Exactly,” I say, nodding again, trying to play it cool. “Totally safe now.”

“Alright, I’m going to sleep,” I say, stretching dramatically and letting out the fakest yawn imaginable.

Kaida narrows her eyes, sitting up. “Not with my pillow in your bed, you’re not,” she says, pointing accusingly at the pillow I’ve stuffed under my covers.

I clutch it protectively, backing up like I’m guarding some priceless treasure. “Correction. My pillow now.”

Kaida huffs, crossing her arms. “Artemis, I swear if you don’t give it back—”

I smirk, interrupting her. “What are you gonna do? Attack me? I’ve got reflexes, remember? Plus a new ability.”

She stares at me for a moment, her lips twitching like she’s trying not to laugh. “You really think I won’t fight you over this pillow?”

“Go ahead and try,” I say, grinning as I hug the pillow tighter. “I dare you.”

Kaida lunges for it, and I yelp, rolling onto my side to keep the pillow out of her reach. “Hey, hey! Calm down, Kaida!”

“Nope! You started this!” she says, grabbing at the edges of the covers to try and pull the pillow free.

I laugh, holding on for dear life. “You’re so petty!”

“And you’re so annoying!” she fires back, though I can see her trying not to laugh as well.

The struggle goes on for a minute longer before she collapses back onto her bed with a dramatic groan. “Fine! Keep it! But don’t expect me to let this go.”

I grin victoriously, fluffing the pillow and settling back onto it. “Thanks, best friend.”

Kaida rolls her eyes, muttering, “Worst best friend ever.”

But I can see the smile tugging at the corners of her mouth, and it makes me laugh as I finally close my eyes.

Kaida flops face-first onto her pillow-less bed with all the grace of a cat denied a treat. She sprawls out dramatically, letting out the most exaggerated sigh I’ve ever heard, her muffled voice whining into the mattress. “You’re so mean, Artemis. Worst. Best. Friend. Ever.”

I bite back a laugh, sitting up just slightly to watch her pout. “Oh, come on. You’re being ridiculous.”

She lifts her head just enough to glare at me, her cheek smooshed against the bed. “I hope you have the worst dreams tonight. Like… really bad ones. And no, your fancy ‘Shade’ ability won’t save you from them.”

I chuckle, rolling my eyes. “That’s a lot of effort over one pillow.”

Kaida flops back down, throwing her arm over her head like a tragic heroine in some overly dramatic play. “It’s not just a pillow, Artemis. It’s my pillow. It has sentimental value.”

“Sentimental value?” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “What, did Veyron give it to you or something?”

She gasps, throwing her other arm over her face. “How dare you!”

I burst out laughing, shaking my head as I fall back onto my bed. “Alright, alright. You’re way too good at this whole dramatic thing.”

Kaida peeks at me from under her arm, pouting again. “So, does that mean you’re gonna give it back?”

I grin, hugging the pillow tighter. “Not a chance.”

She groans loudly, flopping even more dramatically.

I roll my eyes at both of them, smirking as I finally close mine. “Goodnight, Kaida.”

“Mhm,” she grumbles into the mattress, still pouting. “Worst. Best. Friend.”

“Okay, fine,” I say with a heavy sigh, holding out the pillow in defeat.

Kaida’s face lights up like she’s just won the lottery, and she bolts upright to grab it. But at the last second, I grin mischievously and try to yank it back.

Unfortunately for me, she’s too fast. Her hands clamp down on the pillow before I can pull it away, and she lets out a triumphant laugh. “Ha! Got it!”

I groan, flopping back onto my bed. “You’re way too competitive, you know that?”

Kaida hugs the pillow dramatically, clutching it like it’s the most precious thing in the world. “You mean dedicated to justice. This pillow was stolen property, and I’ve reclaimed it for the rightful owner.”

“Yeah, yeah,” I mutter, rolling my eyes. “Enjoy your victory.”

She fluffs the pillow obnoxiously, shooting me a smug grin. “Oh, I will. Best sleep of my life tonight.”

I glare at her playfully. “You’re lucky I don’t have a ‘Pillow Theft’ ability.”

Kaida laughs, settling back onto her bed and hugging the pillow tightly. “You’d lose that fight anyway, fearless leader.”

Shade, of course, decides to chime in. “I could’ve helped you keep the pillow, but nooo, you wanted to play nice.”

Not the time, Shade, I think, though I can’t help smirking a little as Kaida gets comfortable.

“Goodnight, Artemis,” she says smugly, her tone practically dripping with satisfaction.

“Goodnight, Kaida,” I reply, shaking my head.

The room falls silent, save for the faint creaks of the old inn settling. I turn off the lantern, and the darkness wraps around us like a blanket.

As I lay there, Shade’s voice cuts through the quiet. “What do you think she’ll say when she looks at your menu and sees you very much do not have a ‘new ability’ called Shade? Hm?”

I freeze, my heart skipping a beat. Crap.

Shade’s laughter echoes faintly in my head. “Oh, you forgot about that? You’ve been so ‘smooth’ up until now.”

I try to calm my thoughts, but it’s no use. And those notes, I think, remembering how mine and Lorien’s had been almost painfully accurate before. If they updated…

I sit up slowly, glancing toward Kaida, who’s already snoring softly on her pillow. Quietly, I slip out of bed, tiptoeing across the creaky floor toward the bathroom. The faint light from the moon filters pears through the window, guiding my way.

Time to see, I think, my chest tightening with anxiety. Will it have updated? Will it mention Shade? And what do I even do about the lack of a new ability?

I close the bathroom door gently behind me, leaning against it for a moment to steady myself. The familiar button on the sink catches my eye, and with trembling fingers, I press it.

The soft glow of the character menu appears, illuminating the dim room. My eyes scan the screen nervously.

• Class: Archer
• Abilities: Arrow Volley, Arcane Arrow (passive)
• Status: Active
• Condition: Stable
• Location: Southern City Inn

And then I see it:

• Notes: Feels conflicted about Lorien but drawn to him; overwhelmed by recent events but determined to protect her friends; bonded to Shade—uncertain of trust.

My stomach drops. “Oh no,” I whisper under my breath.

Shade, of course, chooses now to speak up. ”‘Bonded to Shade—uncertain of trust.’ That’s fair, I suppose. Could’ve been worse. Could’ve called me your boyfriend.”

“Not the time, Shade,” I mutter, glaring at the screen. They can’t see this. If Kaida or anyone sees this…

Okay, stay calm, I think to myself, pacing in the small bathroom. I’ll just… I’ll just not let anyone see it. Simple. I’ll make sure no one has a reason to check my menu. Easy.

“You sound very convincing,” Shade whispers, his tone amused. “Totally foolproof plan, Fearless Leader.”

I glare at the glowing screen, frustration bubbling in my chest. I’ll figure this out. I always do.

But as I close the menu and lean back against the sink, I can’t shake the uneasy feeling settling in my stomach.

My heart races as my mind flashes back to that night in the bathroom. The memory burns itself into my brain—the moment I realized the menu had shown a full 3D model of me, completely nude.

Anyone could’ve seen it.

The thought hits me like a slap, and I grip the sink tighter, the cool porcelain grounding me. Lorien. He was blushing that night in the hallway.

Did he see it then?

Shade’s voice cuts through my spiraling thoughts like a knife. “If he checked before, because he couldn’t stop thinking about you, and got a little… bonus viewing, who’s to say he wouldn’t check now? Especially since you two are oh-so-official now.”

“Shut up,” I whisper harshly, the words trembling on my lips.

“I’m just saying,” Shade teases, his voice oozing amusement. “He’s probably thinking about you right now, wondering where you are, debating whether to click that little menu button to see your status. You’re his girlfriend now, after all. Isn’t that what people do?”

I squeeze my eyes shut, the thought of Lorien seeing anything more than he already has making my skin crawl with embarrassment.

“I mean,” Shade continues, “he probably already knows about the… bonded to Shade part. How could he resist? You’re just so fascinating.”

“That’s enough,” I hiss, my voice barely audible.

But deep down, the damage is done. The idea that Lorien might’ve seen the menu before—and could see it now—has me spiraling. I glance back at the button on the sink, my fingers twitching as I debate whether to reopen the menu and check everything again.

I shake my head quickly, trying to push the thought away. He wouldn’t. He wouldn’t invade my privacy like that… right?

Shade laughs softly in the back of my mind. “Do you really want to bet on that, Artemis?”

I grip the edge of the sink, my knuckles turning white. “No,” I think firmly. “No, I don’t.”

I hesitate, my finger hovering over the button as the faint glow of the menu reflects off the bathroom walls. My heart pounds in my chest. What if he did check? What if Shade’s right? What does his menu even say now?

Shade chimes in, casual as ever. “I wonder what his says. Probably something juicy, don’t you think?”

My resolve crumbles. “Fine,” I whisper under my breath, clicking on Lorien’s name. The menu shifts, glowing softly as his information fills the screen.

Class: Spearman
Abilities: Piercing Strike, Defensive Stance
Status: Active
Condition: Healthy
Location: Southern City Inn

I bite my lip nervously, my eyes landing on the “Notes” section.

Notes: Deeply in love with Artemis; protective to a fault; struggling with doubts about their feelings for her but hopeful. Wants to protect her at all costs.

I freeze, my eyes glued to the last line. “Deeply in love with Artemis.”

My breath catches in my throat. He’s struggling with my feelings? But… hopeful?

Shade’s voice cuts through the silence. “See? Just as I suspected. Poor guy’s probably lying awake right now, thinking about you and that adorable ‘bonded to Shade’ note in your menu.”

“Shut up,” I whisper, my voice shaky.

But I can’t look away. He’s so… sure of me. Even after I ran off, after everything.

“Notice how it doesn’t say anything about him peeking at your menu? Yet,” Shade adds cheekily.

“Enough,” I mutter under my breath, quickly closing his menu before I let my thoughts spiral further.

But even as I step away from the glowing screen, the words linger in my mind. “Wants to protect her at all costs.”

I close my eyes, leaning back against the cool bathroom wall. Why does that make me feel… guilty?

I confusing staring at the words for a moment before glancing to the other side of the menu.

At first, it’s just Lorien’s usual model—tall, athletic, wearing his usual spearman gear. But then my eyes drift lower, and I freeze.

He’s missing his lower clothing pieces.

My breath catches, my face burning hotter than it ever has before. I turn away from the glowing screen so quickly I nearly trip over myself, slapping a hand over my eyes.

“Oh, no, no, no!” I whisper frantically. “Why is this even an option?! Why would it—?! Ugh!”

Shade bursts into laughter, his voice practically echoing in my skull. “Oh, wow. That’s priceless. Did you enjoy the view?”

“Shut up!” I hiss, still covering my eyes like it’ll somehow erase what I just saw. My other hand fumbles to close the menu, but my mind is already racing.

“Hey, don’t be embarrassed. You clicked it. You wanted to see. What was that about curiosity and cats?” Shade teases, his tone far too amused.

“It was an accident!” I snap, finally managing to slam the menu shut. My heart is pounding in my chest, and I press my back against the bathroom wall, taking deep breaths.

“Sure it was,” Shade says, his laughter still bubbling. “And I’m sure he’d love to know about this little mishap.”

“Not. Another. Word,” I growl under my breath, my cheeks burning so much I feel like they might catch fire.

“Hey, I’m just saying—you’ve evened the score. He’s definitely seen yours, after all.”

“Shade!” I hiss again, squeezing my eyes shut.

But no matter how hard I try, I can’t unsee it. I groan quietly, sliding down to sit on the bathroom floor. This cannot get any worse.

I groan, burying my face in my hands, hoping the cool tile floor might just swallow me whole.

“Gotta say,” Shade chimes, his voice brimming with amusement. “You definitely picked a ‘good one.’” He chuckles, the sound grating against my already frayed nerves.

“Shade,” I mutter through clenched teeth, “I swear to whatever entity made you, if you don’t shut up—”

“What?” he interrupts, feigning innocence. “I’m just saying you’ve got good taste! Clearly, you appreciate the finer details, even if you claim it was an accident.”

“It was an accident!” I hiss, my voice barely above a whisper, my cheeks burning all over again.

“Right, right,” he says, clearly unconvinced. “And I’m sure you turned away as fast as humanly possible.”

I glare at the wall, feeling the heat rising to my ears. “Do you enjoy making my life miserable, or is it just a bonus?”

“Oh, I enjoy it immensely,” Shade replies, his tone gleeful. “But come on, you have to admit—Lorien’s been putting in the effort. It’d be rude not to notice.”

I groan again, pressing my hands against my temples. “I am never opening anyone’s menu again. Ever.”

“Sure, sure,” Shade says, laughing softly. “Until curiosity gets the better of you again. And I’ll be here for the sequel.”

I clench my fists, trying to shake off the mortifying memory as I push myself up from the floor. “Not. Another. Word.”

“Whatever you say, Fearless Leader,” Shade teases, his voice fading into quiet snickers as I storm out of the bathroom, my face still burning.

I climb back into bed, pulling the blanket up over my head like it might shield me from the lingering embarrassment. My face is still warm, and my thoughts are an absolute mess as I try to shove that moment as far out of my mind as possible.

Just forget about it. It didn’t happen. You didn’t see anything. It’s fine.

I exhale deeply, finally feeling like I’ve managed to calm down. But then, a thought creeps in, unbidden and unwelcome.

I wasn’t even grossed out.

The realization hits me like a brick, and my stomach flips as my brain tries to process it.

“Oh no,” I whisper to myself, the words barely audible under the blanket.

Shade’s laughter immediately cuts through the quiet. “Oh yes,” he says, his tone practically oozing with delight. “Didn’t even flinch, did you? In fact…”

“Nope!” I cut him off quickly, yanking the blanket tighter around me. “We are not doing this. Not tonight.”

“You’re not even denying it,” Shade teases, and I can almost feel the smirk in his voice. “Admit it, Artemis. You’re starting to accept things. Starting to accept… him.”

“I’m not having this conversation with you,” I hiss under the blanket, my cheeks burning hotter than ever.

“You’re lying to yourself,” Shade singsongs, his tone far too smug.

I groan, rolling onto my side and squeezing my eyes shut. He’s not wrong, I admit silently. But I shove the thought away before it can take root.

“Just let me sleep,” I mutter into the pillow, hoping Shade will finally let it go.

“Sure, sure,” he says, his voice quieter now but still tinged with amusement. “But you know I’m right.”

“Shade!” I hiss into the darkness, burying my face deeper into the pillow. My entire body feels like it’s on fire, and I can’t tell if it’s from anger, embarrassment, or…

Nope. Not going there.

“What?” Shade says laughing. “I’m just pointing out the obvious. You want him, Artemis. All of him.”

“Stop it,” I snap, my voice muffled by the pillow.

“Oh, come on,” he continues, clearly enjoying himself. “Don’t act like you haven’t thought about it. That little kiss in the meadow vision? That wasn’t enough, was it? You’ve definitely imagined more.”

“Shade!” I whisper-shout, my face somehow burning even hotter. I bury myself under the blanket, my heart racing at the sheer audacity of his words.

“What?” Shade asks, feigning innocence as his voice echoes in my mind. “I mean, you did agree to date him, didn’t you? That’s how these things progress. You get closer, you trust each other more, and eventually…”

“Stop,” I say firmly, though the words come out more like a plea.

“I’m just saying,” Shade continues with a teasing lilt, “it’s only a matter of time until things get… intimate.”

“Shade!” I hiss again, pressing the pillow over my face. “I’m not having this conversation with you!”

“Oh, but you’re thinking about it, aren’t you?” he says, his tone practically dripping with amusement. “I can see it, Artemis. The what-ifs, the little daydreams…”

“I’m not!” I protest, though my voice sounds far too defensive even to me.

“Sure you’re not,” he replies smugly. “Just like you were ‘totally’ grossed out earlier. Face it, Artemis—you’ve already got it bad for him. It’s only a matter of time before you—”

“Enough!” I shout, my voice muffled by the pillow.

“Alright, alright,” Shade says, his laughter fading to a quiet chuckle. “I’ll stop… for now. But don’t think for a second that I’m wrong.”

I groan, letting the pillow muffle the sound as I try to calm my racing thoughts. The worst part is, he’s not entirely wrong.

I am dating Lorien now… and if we’re stuck here long enough…

I shake my head, willing the thought away. “Nope. Not thinking about this. Not tonight.”

“Good luck with that,” Shade says, his voice fading into the back of my mind. “Sweet dreams, Fearless Leader.”

I groan again, turning onto my side and squeezing my eyes shut. Sleep feels impossibly far away, but I have to try.

Sleep sleep sleep please.

“Cause that worked so well before,” Shade says, his tone dripping with amusement.

“Shush,” I whisper under my breath, flipping onto my other side. “Quit knowing my memories. I’m trying to sleep.”

“Not my fault you think so loud,” he replies, clearly entertained.

I groan, yanking the blanket tighter around me. “You’re the worst roommate ever, you know that?”

“Roommate? I prefer to think of myself as a live-in best friend. Like Kaida, but with better jokes,” Shade quips.

“Shade,” I warn, my voice low but firm. “I’m this close to figuring out how to kick you out.”

“Sure, sure,” he says with a chuckle. “And then you’ll miss me. You’ll see.”

I huff, refusing to dignify him with a response. Instead, I focus on steadying my breathing, counting every inhale and exhale like it’s the only thing that matters.

For a blessed moment, Shade stays quiet, and the soft sounds of the inn begin to lull me into some semblance of peace.

“But seriously,” Shade pipes up suddenly, “what do you think his menu says about you now?”

“Shade!” I groan, pressing the pillow over my head. Sleep is going to be impossible at this rate.

I groan again, staring up at the ceiling. “You know, I’m actually starting to miss when you were all ‘super evil’ and ominous. At least then, you were scary instead of just tormenting me like Kaida. Except your voice is literally in my head, so I can’t escape it.”

“Oh, come on,” Shade says, mock-offended. “Tormenting you is part of my charm. And let’s be real, you love Kaida’s teasing—you’re just not used to mine yet.”

“Not used to yours yet?” I mutter, rolling onto my stomach. “You’ve been doing this since day one. You’re relentless.”

“Relentless in my friendship,” Shade counters, his tone light and cheerful. “See? I’m just like Kaida, but better. You can’t shut me out, and I know all your deepest, darkest secrets.”

I groan, burying my face in the pillow. “I don’t know if it’s worse that you’re in my head or that you seem to think you’re my friend.”

“You don’t have to admit it now,” Shade says, clearly amused. “But deep down, you’re already warming up to me. One day, you’ll thank me for being here. Maybe I’ll even get a nice ‘thank you, Shade’ speech when we’re all out of this mess.”

“Don’t count on it,” I say dryly, pulling the blanket tighter around me.

“Oh, I’m counting on it,” Shade replies with a soft laugh. “Now, go to sleep before I start singing again.”

“Threat noted,” I grumble, closing my eyes again. If I have to deal with Shade’s commentary and a lack of sleep, I’ll lose my mind completely.

Everything fades out as I fall asleep. Till a bright light appears i blink a bit in confusion.

I blink again, taking in the familiar scene of the meadow. The soft golden light filters through the trees, the grass sways gently in the breeze, and everything feels… perfect.

But my stomach twists as soon as I recognize it.

“Seriously?!” I groan, throwing my hands up. “We agreed—no dream illusions, Shade!”

“Relax,” Shade’s voice says, echoing around me. “This isn’t me. It’s your own dream. Your mind cooked this up all by itself. I’m just… observing.”

I frown, crossing my arms as I glance around. “So, what, I conjured this all on my own? This perfect little… meadow paradise?”

“Apparently,” Shade replies, a hint of smugness in his tone. “Must’ve left quite the impression last time. Or maybe, deep down, this is what you want. Let’s see what happens, shall we?”

I spin around, suddenly nervous. “No. Let’s not.”

But, of course, as I try to step away, I hear it—the sound of voices, laughter, and the unmistakable warmth of familiarity.

I turn slowly, knowing exactly what I’ll see.

There they are. The others. Kaida’s sitting on a blanket, teasing Veyron, who’s trying to act like he’s not enjoying it. Hrothgar is tending to a fire, humming to himself as Lyra watches. And then there’s Lorien, leaning against a tree, his eyes lighting up the moment he spots me.

My chest tightens as he pushes off the tree and starts walking toward me, that same soft, gentle smile on his face that always seems to make my heart skip.

“Oh, this is gonna be good,” Shade says gleefully, clearly settling in for the show.

I glare at the air around me. “Shade, I swear—”

But I don’t have time to finish before Lorien reaches me, his hand brushing against mine.

“Artemis,” he says softly, his voice warm and familiar. “You’ve been gone too long. Come sit with us.”

I glance at the others, all smiling and waving me over, like this is the most natural thing in the world. But the knot in my stomach tightens.

“This… isn’t real,” I whisper, more to myself than anyone else.

Lorien tilts his head, his smile fading slightly. “What’s wrong?” he asks, his hand slipping gently into mine.

“Go on,” Shade whispers in my ear, his voice teasing but coaxing. “Say what you’re really feeling. Let’s see where this dream takes you.”

I swallow hard, my thoughts swirling as I look back at Lorien. This is just a dream. A dream.

I take a deep breath, looking up at Lorien. “This is just a dream,” I mutter to myself, more to remind me than anything else. “None of this is real. I can say whatever I want, and it won’t matter. It’s not going to affect reality, so I can… get it out of my system.”

“Now we’re talking,” Shade says, his voice buzzing with excitement. “No need to hold back. Lay it all out there. Let it all out, Artemis.”

I close my eyes for a moment, steadying myself. When I open them again, Lorien’s still looking at me with that soft, worried expression, his hand holding mine.

“I…” I start, my voice trembling slightly. “I don’t know how to do this. Any of this.”

His brow furrows. “Do what?”

“This whole… relationship thing,” I admit, my words spilling out before I can stop them. “I don’t even know if I’m ready for this, and yet here I am, dating you, and part of me…” I pause, swallowing the lump in my throat. “Part of me is so scared, Lorien. Scared of what it means, scared of what I feel. Because I do feel something. For you.”

His eyes widen slightly, his grip on my hand tightening just enough to be reassuring.

“And that’s the thing,” I continue, my voice shaking. “I don’t know if it’s the game making me feel this way or if it’s real. I don’t even know if I’m me anymore. But when I’m with you…” I trail off, my cheeks burning as the words tumble out of me.

“When I’m with you, it doesn’t feel scary. It feels… safe. It feels right.”

“Well, that was unexpected,” Shade says softly, and for once, there’s no teasing in his tone.

“I don’t know what’s going to happen,” I admit, looking down at our joined hands. “But if I’m stuck here, if this is my reality now, I think…” I take a deep breath, meeting his gaze. “I think I want to try. I want to figure this out. With you.”

Lorien smiles, his expression soft and understanding. “You don’t have to have all the answers, Artemis,” he says gently. “We’ll figure it out. Together.”

I blink at him, my chest tightening in a way that feels both terrifying and comforting all at once. “This is still just a dream,” I whisper to myself, trying to remind myself again.

“Doesn’t make it any less true,” Shade whispers, his voice almost… kind.

Before I can say anything else, Lorien leans in, his forehead resting gently against mine. “You don’t have to be scared,” he says softly. “Not when you’re with me.”

And just like that, my defenses crumble completely.

As Lorien pulls me into a kiss, the world seems to fall away. His arms wrap around me, strong and steady, and for a moment, I let myself get lost in it. No doubts, no worries, just the warmth of him.

When we finally pull away, gasping softly for air, I glance around to see that the others are gone. The meadow feels quieter now, the gentle rustling of leaves the only sound as I realize we’re alone in the cabin.

“Where…?” I start to ask, but my words trail off as Lorien’s hand brushes against my cheek.

“They’ll be back,” he says softly, his gaze locked on mine. “Right now, it’s just us.”

“How convenient.” Shade says.

I ignore Shade, though my cheeks flush slightly as I glance around the cabin. It’s cozy, warm light spilling in through the windows, and yet, something about the sudden solitude makes my heart race in a completely different way.

“I…” I trail off, my fingers nervously fidgeting with the hem of my tunic.

Lorien tilts his head, his soft smile never fading. “You okay?” he asks, his voice gentle.

I nod quickly, though the heat in my face betrays my nerves. “Y-yeah,” I stammer, stepping back slightly. “It’s just… quiet now. That’s all.”

Lorien chuckles softly, his hand slipping away from my cheek but still lingering close to mine. “If you’re uncomfortable…”

“No!” I blurt out, immediately cringing at how loud I sound. “I mean, no. I’m fine. Really.”

His smile softens, and he takes a small step closer, his presence steady and comforting. “You don’t have to be nervous around me, Artemis,” he says quietly. “It’s just us.”

I take a shaky breath, trying to steady my racing heart. “Yeah,” I say softly, my voice barely above a whisper. “Just us.”

I can feel my cheeks burning as Lorien looks at me, his smile soft but knowing. “If you’re not ready to do this next part, we don’t have to,” he says again, his voice calm and steady, but I can see the flicker of emotion in his eyes.

“I—I… what next part?” I stammer, my voice barely above a whisper. My heart is racing, and I know my face must be as red as the embers in a fire.

His smile doesn’t waver as he gently picks me up in his arms, holding me like I weigh nothing at all. Before I can process what’s happening, he kisses me again, his lips warm and tender against mine.

When we finally break apart, I blink up at Lorien, my head spinning. That’s when I see it—just past him, the cabin’s bed is clearly visible.

There’s no more doubt about what he meant.

My breath catches, my chest tightening as a whirlwind of emotions rushes through me. Excitement. Terror. Curiosity. Doubt.

“I…” I start, but the words feel stuck in my throat.

Lorien looks at me, his expression gentle but unwavering. “Artemis,” he says softly, setting me down on my feet. “This is entirely up to you. I’ll wait as long as you need. We don’t have to do anything you’re not ready for.”

I take a step back, my hands trembling slightly as I fidget with the hem of my tunic again. “I don’t even know if I am ready for any of this,” I admit, my voice shaky.

He nods, stepping closer but keeping a careful distance. “That’s okay,” he says simply. “You don’t have to decide right now. I’ll wait, no matter how long it takes.”

I glance at Lorien, his words sinking in. The kindness in his voice, the patience in his expression—it’s all too much.

I take a shaky breath, trying to organize the storm of thoughts in my head. “Lorien,” I whisper, my voice barely audible. “I don’t know if I’m ready. But… I don’t want to lose you either.”

His smile softens, and he gently takes my hand, his thumb brushing over my knuckles. “You’ll never lose me, Artemis. I’m here. For you. Always.”

The sincerity in his voice almost breaks me, and I can almost feel tears welling up in my eyes.

Everything feels perfect. Safe. For once, the chaos and uncertainty of this world fade away, leaving just the two of us in this quiet, serene moment. Before I can stop myself, I whisper the word.

“Okay.”

Lorien’s eyes search mine for a moment, as if making sure I mean it. Then, he smiles—a warm, genuine smile that makes my chest tighten in a way I can’t explain. He pulls me into another kiss, his hands steady as they hold me close.

Before I realize what’s happening, he lifts me effortlessly, laying me down gently on the bed. The soft rustle of the sheets beneath me feels impossibly loud in the quiet room.

Lorien leans over me, his body warm and comforting, and starts kissing my neck. My breath hitches as his lips graze my skin, sending a shiver down my spine. My hands instinctively move to his arms, gripping him gently as my heart races.

It’s overwhelming—how safe, how cherished I feel in this moment. No doubts, no hesitation, just this. Just him.

Lorien pulls back slightly, his face inches from mine. His fingers brush a strand of hair from my face as he looks down at me, his gaze filled with nothing but care and devotion.

He smiles again, leaning down to kiss me once more. And for the first time in what feels like forever, I let myself stop thinking, complete, and just exist in the moment.

Before I can process much of anything, Lorien’s hands move to the hem of my tunic, his movements careful yet deliberate. His gaze meets mine again, silently asking for permission. I nod slightly, and the next thing I know, clothes are being chucked aside in a whirlwind of heat and intensity.

I feel the cool air against my skin, a stark contrast to the warmth radiating from him. His lips find mine again, hungry yet tender, as if he’s pouring everything he feels into the kiss. My hands find their way to his chest, tracing the lines of muscle as my heart pounds so loudly I’m sure he can hear it.

His hands trail down my sides, igniting sparks wherever they touch. My breath hitches as he leans down, his lips brushing against my neck, then lower, each kiss sending shivers through me.

"Lorien…" I whisper his name, my voice trembling as I try to wrap my mind around everything happening.

"Shh," he murmurs against my skin, his voice soft and reassuring. "It’s just us."

His words melt the last bits of doubt lingering in my mind, and I let myself fall completely into the moment, into him.

I’m exactly where I’m supposed to be.

And then I feel it—and the warmth emanating, something I hadn’t realized I was longing for until now. It’s overwhelming in the best way, a surge of emotions I can’t even begin to name.

Lorien’s touch is steady, his presence grounding me as everything else melts away. Every movement, every glance feels like a silent promise, a reassurance that, even in this strange world, I’m not alone.

My breath catches as I look into his eyes. There’s so much there—care, passion, and something deeper that I can’t quite put into words. I feel my chest tighten, my mind swimming in the sensation of being so connected to someone.

"Lorien..." I whisper again, my voice trembling, but this time it’s not from doubt. It’s from something much deeper, something that feels terrifyingly real.

Everything feels like it’s slowed down, the world outside of this room forgotten. All I know is him, his touch, his presence. It’s more than I ever expected, more than I ever thought I’d feel.

I close my eyes, letting the sensations, the emotions, the connection take over completely.

I hear a loud moan and realize that it came from me. It feels surreal, almost like I’m floating, the world outside the cabin disappearing entirely. There’s nothing but him, his closeness, his steady breathing mingling with mine, and the way his hands cradle me as if I’m something precious.

He leans down again, his forehead resting gently against mine. For a moment, we just stay like that, our breaths in sync, as we continue to move. His eyes meet mine, filled with such tenderness and devotion that it makes my chest ache.

“You’re beautiful,” he whispers, his voice low but steady, the words wrapping around me like a warm embrace.

My cheeks flush even deeper, and I reach up to touch his face, my fingers brushing against his jaw. “Lorien…” I start, my voice catching in my throat.

He silences me with a rough kiss, his lips lingering on mine, and suddenly, words feel unnecessary. Everything we feel, everything we want to say, is conveyed in the way we hold each other, the way our bodies fit perfectly together.

In this moment, I feel completely vulnerable, yet completely safe. It’s overwhelming, intense, but above all, it feels right. Like we were always meant to find each other here, in this world.

The moment deepens, as every barrier between us seems to dissolve. I feel a new closeness, something I can’t put into words—intense, overwhelming, but not unwelcome.

My hands grip his shoulders instinctively, grounding myself in the reality of what’s happening. The warmth of his member spreads through me, and for a moment, everything that’s happened—the dangers we’ve faced, the uncertainty of this world—fades away entirely.

“Artemis,” Lorien whispers, his voice soft and filled with emotion.

I meet his gaze, seeing nothing but care and devotion in his eyes.

Somehow, in his arms, it doesn’t feel frightening. It feels… safe.

The pleasure is overwhelming, all-consuming, and unlike anything I’ve ever felt before.

The heat between us builds, our breaths quickening as we move together in perfect harmony. Every touch, every brush sends shivers through me, igniting sparks that seem to flow through my entire body.

His lips find mine again, and the kiss is filled with so much passion, so much intensity, that it feels as though the air itself is trembling around us. My fingers tangle in his hair, pulling him closer, not wanting even a sliver of space between us.

"Lorien," I whisper his name, barely able to form the word, as my mind blurs with the sheer depth of sensation.

In his arms, nothing else matters. The dangers, the uncertainty of this world, even the shadow lingering in my mind—all of it fades into insignificance. There’s only him, only us, in this fleeting, perfect moment where the world feels whole and right.

It’s pure, unrestrained, and utterly indescribable.

As quickly as it began, the intensity fades, leaving only the quiet aftermath. We lie next to each other, our breaths uneven and mingling in the stillness of the cabin. My chest rises and falls as I try to steady my breathing, the heat of the moment still lingering on my skin.

Lorien turns his head to look at me, his gaze soft and full of warmth. A small smile tugs at his lips, and I can’t help but return it, my cheeks still flushed.

"That was..." he begins, his voice low and breathless, but he doesn’t finish. Maybe because there aren’t words to describe it.

I nod, unable to speak just yet, my mind still spinning. My hand reaches out, brushing against his, and he intertwines our fingers gently.

For a moment, we just lie there in silence, the only sounds the soft rustle of the sheets and our slowing breaths. The world outside feels distant, unimportant. In this moment, it’s just us—safe, together, and closer than I ever thought possible.

I close my eyes briefly, feeling the comfort of his presence beside me. Despite everything—the chaos of this world, the uncertainty of what’s ahead—this feels perfect. For now, I let myself believe it is.

My eyes flutter open, the warmth and comfort of the dream lingering for a moment before reality pulls me back. I’m in the inn, the faint light of dawn filtering through the small window. The quiet hum of the waking city buzzes in the distance.

I sit up slowly, rubbing my eyes as the vividness of the dream plays back in my mind. It felt so real—every touch, every word, every moment with Lorien. My heart pounds in my chest, a mix of confusion and something else I can’t quite place.

“Quite the dream,” Shade whispers, his tone low but amused.

I freeze for a moment, the weight of his presence pulling me fully back to reality. “Oh god did you???” I ask hesitantly, my cheeks burning at the thought.

“Relax, I didn’t interfere,” he says casually. “Just a front-row seat to your subconscious. Didn’t realize you were quite so… passionate.”

I bury my face in my hands, groaning in frustration. “Stop talking.”

Shade chuckles lightly. “Can’t blame me for being curious. I mean, if that’s what’s buried in your head, what else might be in there?”

“Enough,” I snap quietly, glancing toward Kaida, who’s still fast asleep in her bed. I take a deep breath, trying to push the dream—and Shade’s commentary—out of my mind.

But even as I move to get ready for the day, the feelings from the dream linger, the intensity of it all still fresh in my mind.

It was just a dream. I knew it the whole time… didn’t I? The heat, the closeness—it wasn’t real. It couldn’t be. I’d never have… done that.

I pull my knees to my chest, staring at the faint light peeking through the curtains. “It was just a dream,” I whisper under my breath, as if saying it aloud will make it feel more true. “I was just… curious. That’s all.”

Curious about what would happen, about how it would feel to let go for once, to not worry about the future, the danger, or who I was before this world.

But the intensity of it all—it felt so real. Every kiss, every word, every touch lingered even now, making it harder to push it aside.

“You’re overthinking again,” Shade’s voice breaks through my thoughts, smooth and unbothered. “A dream is a dream, Artemis. No need to get so worked up.”

I frown, resting my chin on my knees. “It’s not that simple.”

“Of course it’s not,” Shade replies, almost mockingly. “Nothing ever is with you. You’re curious, sure, but let’s not pretend there wasn’t more to it than that.”

I grit my teeth, shaking my head. “It doesn’t matter. It wasn’t real.”

“But the feelings were,” Shade says softly, his tone shifting. “That’s what scares you, isn’t it?”

I don’t answer, the words sticking in my throat as I glance toward Kaida, still peacefully asleep. My fingers clench around the blanket as I fight to calm the storm in my head.

“It was just a dream,” I whisper again, this time more firmly. But even as I say it, I can feel the cracks in my resolve.

“You and I both know you’ve never felt better in your entire life than right there in that dream,” Shade says, his voice soft but insistent. “You can’t deny it now.”

“I’m a guy,” I stammer, my voice barely above a whisper. “I mean, kissing is one thing, but… I can’t…” My words trail off, my chest tightening as the memory of the dream floods back.

“You keep saying that,” Shade replies, his tone almost amused. “But let me ask you this—did it feel wrong? Did anything about it feel unnatural?”

I open my mouth to argue, to say yes, of course it did. But the words don’t come. Instead, I’m left with the truth I don’t want to admit. It didn’t feel wrong. It felt…

“Perfect,” Shade finishes for me, his voice cutting through my thoughts like a blade.

“No,” I snap back, shaking my head as if I can physically shake him out of my mind. “It wasn’t real. None of it was real. It was just… it was just a dream.”

“A dream that showed you exactly what you want,” Shade says, his voice quiet but firm. “It’s not about being a guy or a girl. It’s about how you felt in that moment. How he made you feel.”

I clench my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I try to steady my breathing. “That doesn’t mean anything,” I whisper.

“Doesn’t it?” Shade counters. “You can keep running from it, Artemis. But deep down, you already know the truth.”

I bury my head in my pillow, clutching it tightly as if I can block everything out—Shade, the dream, my thoughts, my feelings. I just want to fade away. Just don’t be awake. Sleep. Forget. Sleep. Forget.

“Kaida will wake in a few hours,” Shade whispers, his tone less mocking now, almost thoughtful. “She’ll check on you. You won’t have to think about this for long.”

“Good enough,” I mutter into the pillow, my voice muffled and broken. My mind feels like a storm I can’t escape, and all I want is to close my eyes and let sleep take me again.

I squeeze my eyes shut, willing the memories to dissolve, the emotions to fade. I focus on the darkness behind my eyelids, on the faint sounds of the inn around me—the creak of the wood, the muffled voices downstairs.

Sleep. Forget. Sleep. Forget.

And finally, after what feels like an eternity, the swirling chaos in my mind begins to quiet. My breathing evens out, and the world around me fades to nothing.

“Sweet dreams, Artemis…” Shade’s voice whispers softly, almost tenderly, as I finally give in to the pull of exhaustion.

I don’t respond. I can’t. The weight of everything—Shade, the dream, my tangled thoughts—presses down on me, but the need for rest overwhelms it all.

And then there’s nothing. No dreams. No illusions. Just an empty, quiet darkness that wraps around me like a blanket, free of chaos, free of questions.

For the rest of the night, the silence is my only companion.

End of chapter 17

That was… something not sure how I feel about this chapter that last segment my be altered or removed based off reactions let me know what you think.

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

The group sets out to the mountains following the map towards… something.

I appreciate all the support and comments thanks guys! Lots more coming!

Chapter 17 Recap. (I’d highly recommend reading all previous chapters if for some reason you haven’t)

It was just a dream. I knew it the whole time… didn’t I? The heat, the closeness—it wasn’t real. It couldn’t be. I’d never have… done that.

I pull my knees to my chest, staring at the faint light peeking through the curtains. “It was just a dream,” I whisper under my breath, as if saying it aloud will make it feel more true.

Sleep. Forget. Sleep. Forget.

And finally, after what feels like an eternity, the swirling chaos in my mind begins to quiet. My breathing evens out, and the world around me fades to nothing.

Chapter 18

I groan softly, blinking a few times as Kaida’s voice cuts through the haze of sleep.

“Wake up, sleepyhead. Artemis! Come on, get up!”

Her face is close, a bright smile stretched across her lips as she hovers over me.

“Ugh…” I mutter, rubbing my eyes. “What time is it?”

“Late enough!” she says, poking my shoulder playfully. “You slept like a rock. The others are already downstairs waiting for us.”

I sit up slowly, the weight of the previous night still lingering faintly in my mind. But Kaida’s bright energy is hard to ignore, and for now, I let it pull me out of the fog.

“Okay, okay,” I mumble, running a hand through my messy hair. “I’m up.”

“Good!” she says, clapping her hands together. “We’ve got a big day ahead of us, fearless leader. Let’s not keep everyone waiting!”

“You’re banned from saying that, Kaida,” I mutter, my voice still heavy with sleep.

Kaida grins mischievously, leaning on the doorframe. “Banned from saying what, fearless leader?”

I groan, flopping back onto the bed. “That. Exactly that. The nickname is officially off-limits.”

She tilts her head, pretending to think. “Hmm… nope. Don’t think I can do that. It’s too fitting. Besides, Veyron calls you worse, doesn’t he?”

I let out a long sigh, trying not to laugh. “He wha—I regret every life decision that brought me here.”

Kaida throws her head back dramatically. “Oh, the tragic burden of leadership! Come on, get up before the others think you’ve abandoned them again.”

I shoot her a mock glare. “Low blow.”

“Maybe, but it worked.” She sticks out her tongue playfully before skipping out of the room.

Shaking my head, I drag myself out of bed, muttering under my breath, “Why do I put up with her again?”

“Because she’s right,” Shade chimes in, startling me slightly. “You need her keeping you on your toes.”

“Fine, I’m up,” I grumble, dragging myself to my feet. My legs feel stiff, and the ache from the past few days lingers very faintly, but at least the sleep helped.

Kaida peeks back into the room, raising an eyebrow. “Took you long enough. You know, Lorien was this close to coming up here to check on you.”

My cheeks warm instantly, and I wave her off. “Don’t start, Kaida. Not this early.”

She smirks, leaning against the doorframe. “Oh, but it’s so fun to watch you squirm. Now hurry up! The guys are already halfway through breakfast.”

I grab my cloak, tossing it over my shoulders with a sigh. “Alright, alright. Let’s go before Veyron eats everything.”

Kaida laughs, stepping back into the hallway. “Smart move. You know he’s not saving you a single bite.”

I shake my head, following her toward the stairs. Another day, another round of chaos. Hopefully, this one won’t involve new creatures, weird dreams, or life-altering decisions… but I doubt it.

As my boots hit each creaking step, my mind starts to clear more, but then it all comes rushing back—the dream. The meadow. The cabin. Lorien.

I nearly miss the last step, catching myself awkwardly on the railing just as my eyes land on him. He’s sitting at a table with Hrothgar and Veyron, casually sipping from a mug and chatting.

I freeze for half a second, my heart skipping a beat. It was just a dream. Just a stupid, meaningless dream… but the memory of it burns hot in the back of my mind, refusing to fade.

Kaida nudges me from behind, clearly noticing my hesitation. “Hey, fearless leader, you okay?” she whispers, her tone half-teasing, half-concerned.

I glance at her, forcing a smile. “Yeah. Just… tired.”

“Uh-huh,” she says, giving me a look but not pressing further.

I straighten up, taking a deep breath as I walk toward the table. Lorien glances up as I approach, his warm smile making my chest tighten even more.

“Morning,” he says, his voice soft and steady as his eyes meet mine.

“Morning,” I manage, sliding into an empty seat. My face feels hotter than it should, and I focus way too hard on the empty plate in front of me.

Shade’s voice hums quietly in the back of my mind, far too amused. “Oh, this is going to be fun…”

“How much was all this?” I ask, motioning to the table piled with food and the stack of empty plates already towering on one side.

Veyron leans back in his chair, grinning like he just got away with something. “Fourty gold,” he says casually, popping a piece of bread into his mouth. “But hey, we need our energy, right? That’s why you went and got all that gold, isn’t it?”

“Fourty gold?” I repeat, my jaw tightening. “That’s nearly everything I—” I stop myself, taking a slow breath. “Fine. We do need energy.”

Kaida snickers next to me, clearly enjoying my irritation. Lorien, however, looks slightly guilty as he avoids my eyes and focuses on his mug.

Hrothgar slaps Veyron on the back, nearly knocking him out of his chair. “Relax, Artemis! You know how he is. At least he didn’t blow it all at a tavern.”

Veyron smirks, pointing his fork at me. “Exactly. Think of it as an investment in our fearless leader’s grand plans!”

“Investment?” I mutter, shaking my head. “I swear, Veyron…”

Shade chimes in smugly, “Well, you did say you’d provide for them, didn’t you? Looks like they’re holding you to that.”

I resist the urge to roll my eyes at both him and Veyron, instead grabbing a piece of bread before it vanishes. “We’re rationing the rest,” I say firmly.

Kaida grins, leaning in close. “Don’t worry, fearless leader. I’ll keep an eye on him.”

“Kaida, if you say fearless leader one more time, I swear…” I glare at her, though there’s no real heat behind it.

She leans back in her chair, feigning innocence. “What? You don’t get on to Veyron for saying it all the time.”

I roll my eyes. “That’s because he won’t listen anyway. Might as well save my breath.”

Veyron raises his mug in a mock toast, grinning. “She knows me so well.”

Kaida snickers, leaning closer to me. “So, what you’re saying is I’m easier to keep in line?”

“Don’t push your luck,” I warn, but the corner of my mouth twitches with a faint smile.

Shade chimes in, his tone dripping with amusement. “Face it, Artemis. Fearless leader is here to stay. Might as well embrace it.”

“Not helping,” I think back at him, sighing as I grab another piece of bread. At least the food’s good.

After eating more than I thought possible, I slump back in my chair, feeling full for the first time in days. I hate to admit it, but it’s… really nice to eat like this.

I glance around at the table, at everyone looking more relaxed than they have in a while. Even Lorien has a faint smile now, and it makes me realize how much these moments mean, especially after everything we’ve been through.

“Alright,” I say, sitting up and wiping my hands. “I can’t deny it—it’s nice eating like this. But if we want this kind of spread every day…” I glance at the empty plates stacked high. “We’re going to need more gold.”

Kaida smirks. “I see you’re starting to get the appeal of food.”

Hrothgar nods approvingly. “A full stomach makes for a strong warrior.”

Veyron leans back, grinning. “See? Told you it was an investment. Now we just need a big-paying quest.”

“Big-paying and hopefully not life-threatening,” I say, giving him a pointed look.

Lorien clears his throat. “We’ll figure it out. But for now, let’s focus on following the map.”

“Fair,” I say, standing up and stretching. “But once we figure all that out, I’m finding a way to get us all paid.”

Shade chuckles in my head. “Spoken like a true leader. Guess that nickname’s more fitting than you think.”

I pull the map out from my bag, laying it flat on the table as everyone gathers around. The new glowing trail that appeared when we found the key still flickers faintly, leading from the underground area with the shadow creature to a new, unfamiliar point.

“Alright, so the key led us out of there, and now…” I trail my finger along the glowing line. It winds through the city outskirts, past a forest, and toward what looks like a mountain range to the north.

Kaida squints at the map. “Is that… a fortress? Or ruins?”

“It’s hard to tell,” Lorien says, leaning closer. “But it’s definitely a structure of some kind.”

Veyron points to a marker on the map near the mountains. “Looks like it’ll take us a few days to get there, especially if we’re heading through the forest.”

Hrothgar nods. “If that’s where the key goes, we should prepare for the worst. Fortresses don’t usually house anything friendly.”

“Great,” I mutter, rolling up the map. “North through the forest it is. Let’s stock up and get moving.”

Kaida tilts her head. “You sure you’re ready for this? You’ve been through a lot lately.”

I glance at her, nodding firmly. “I’m ready. Let’s go find out what this key unlocks.”

“Did you guys get enough supplies yesterday?” I ask, glancing around at the group.

Kaida nods confidently. “Yeah, we’re stocked up. Food, camp supplies, potions—you name it.”

Hrothgar slings his axe over his shoulder. “We’re as ready as we’re gonna be.”

Veyron smirks. “The sooner we start, the sooner I get to see what treasure’s at the end of this little adventure.”

I roll my eyes but manage a small smile. “Alright then. Let’s move. The sooner we get there, the sooner we find Lyra—and figure out how to escape this world.”

The group nods, determination flickering in their eyes as we head out of the inn and into the city streets.

Shade hums in the back of my mind. “Finally, an adventure worth watching. Let’s see what this key really unlocks, shall we?”

“Who has the key, by the way?” I ask, glancing around the group as we walk toward the north gate.

Kaida grins, pulling the faintly glowing key from her satchel and holding it up triumphantly. “I do! Keeper of the key, at your service.”

Veyron rolls his eyes. “Oh great, now she’s going to add ‘keykeeper’ to her list of titles.”

Kaida sticks her tongue out at him. “Jealous much? Don’t worry, I’ll keep it safe. Unlike some people, I don’t misplace important things.”

Veyron mock gasps. “Hey! I only lost the map one time.”

Hrothgar chuckles, his deep voice rumbling. “Let’s just hope the key doesn’t bring us as much trouble as the last time we found one.”

“Yeah,” I mutter, the memory of the heart chamber and Lyra flashing in my mind. “Let’s hope this one leads to answers, not more questions.”

Kaida tucks the key away, her smile softening. “Don’t worry. I’ve got it.”

“Good,” I say, picking up the pace as we approach the gate.

“Hopefully the mountain isn’t too cold,” I say, glancing at the map again as we walk. “The last thing we need is to deal with frostbite on top of everything else.”

Kaida pulls her cloak a little tighter around her shoulders. “If it is, at least we’re stocked up on supplies. I grabbed some fire-starting kits just in case.”

Shade chuckles softly in my head. “Oh, come now. What’s a little frostbite compared to shadow creatures and giant wolves?”

“Where’s your cloak?” Kaida asks, looking at me with concern.

I shrug, giving her a sheepish smile. “Oh, I kinda… lost it during that mission.”

Kaida groans, rolling her eyes. “Of course you did. You know we’re heading toward a mountain, right? What’s your plan? Freeze dramatically for attention?”

“I’ll be fine,” I say defensively. “It’s not like I did it on purpose.”

Hrothgar laughs. “She’s got a point. You might want to snag a replacement if we come across a merchant, or you’ll be the first icicle of the group.”

“I would if someone hadn’t used almost all of our gold.” I say staring daggers at Veyron.

Kaida tosses her sash at me. “Here, at least take this for now. But don’t lose it too!”

I catch the sash, wrapping it around my neck. “Thanks,” I mutter, pulling it snug. “I’ll pay you back later.”

Kaida smirks. “You can pay me back by not losing any more gear. Deal?”

“Deal,” I say, adjusting it. It’s not super thick, but it’s better than nothing.

“Guess the borrowed cloaks can’t be returned now,” Veyron says with a sly smile, clearly enjoying himself.

I roll my eyes, adjusting the scarf Kaida lent me. Yeah ‘borrowed’ not like we broke into a store and grabbed what we needed.”

Lorien chuckles. “Well, technically, we did need them.”

Kaida glares at Veyron. “It’s not like we had much choice, but you could at least pretend to feel bad about it.”

Veyron shrugs nonchalantly. “Hey, we survived because of those cloaks, didn’t we? I’d call that a fair trade.”

I sigh, shaking my head. “Let’s just hope we don’t run into that shopkeeper anytime soon. Something tells me they’d disagree about this ‘fair trade’ of yours.”

Veyron smirks, walking ahead of the group. “Relax, fearless leader. What they don’t know won’t hurt them.”

Kaida leans closer to me, whispering, “Why do I feel like he’s going to drag us into even more trouble before this is all over?”

“Because he definitely will,” I mutter, keeping pace.

After walking out of the city and into the woods the world becomes quieter with just the occasional bird chirping or wind blowing through the trees.

“I know the food was nice,” Lorien says, glancing at me, “but we might want to invest in some way of traveling faster—like a horse, if that’s an option.”

Kaida nods thoughtfully. “He’s right. We’ve been on foot this whole time, and if this map leads us even further out, it could take weeks to get anywhere.”

Veyron smirks. “A horse? What about a carriage? Why walk at all when you can ride in style?”

“Do you have carriage money, Veyron?” I ask, raising an eyebrow.

Hrothgar lets out a deep laugh. “You know, a horse would come in handy, but I don’t think one horse is enough to carry all of us. Maybe we should aim for a pack of them—or just find a nice cart.”

Kaida glances at our dwindling pouch of gold. “Horses aren’t exactly cheap in guessing. We’d have to save up—or find another creative way to borrow them.”

I sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Let’s not turn into horse thieves, okay? I’m not adding that to the list of things we’re wanted for.”

Shade chimes in quietly in my head. “Oh, come on, Artemis. Who wouldn’t want to be group of bandits?”

Ignoring Shade, I glance at Lorien. “We can keep it in mind, but for now, we’ll just have to make do with what we’ve got.”

Lorien nods, though his expression stays serious. “I’m just saying if we find a way to speed things up, we should take it. Time isn’t exactly on our side.”

“Agreed,” I say, adjusting Kaida’s sash around my neck. “Let’s keep an eye out for something as we continue this stuff.”

“There is one issue,” Kaida says, frowning slightly. “If we do get horses in the future, does anyone actually know how to ride a horse? I certainly don’t.”

I shrug. “I mean, we didn’t know how to do half the stuff we’ve been doing since we got here. I didn’t know how to use a bow at all and now I’m kinda an expert.”

Kaida tilts her head, considering. “That’s… true. Maybe if we ever can afford horses, we’ll already know how to ride them?”

Hrothgar grins. “Wouldn’t surprise me. This place seems to fill in the gaps for us when it feels like it. Kind of like instinct.”

Veyron smirks. “Or we can just wing it. How hard can it be? You get on, hold the reins, and hope for the best.”

Kaida gives him a skeptical look. “That sounds like a recipe for disaster.”

Lorien speaks up, his tone thoughtful. “Artemis might be onto something. If this world was built to be immersive, it might have included skills we didn’t know we had until we need them.”

“Or,” I say with a slight grin, “we’ll all end up falling off and making fools of ourselves. Either way, it’ll certainly be memorable.”

Shade chuckles in my mind. “I, for one, would enjoy the chaos. Nothing like a bunch of first-time riders learning the hard way.”

Kaida groans. “Let’s just… cross that bridge when we get there. No point stressing over horses we don’t even have.”

“Agreed,” I say, glancing back at the map. “Let’s focus on the mountain first. Then we can worry about horse-riding lessons.”

As we walk, the sound of our boots crunching against the dirt path fills the air, but my thoughts are louder. The fight with the player replays in my head—his strength, his words, the way it ended.

I glance at the others ahead of me. They’re laughing at something Veyron said, the usual banter keeping the mood light. Should I tell them about the player? About the fight?

Shade’s voice slips into my mind, as smug as ever. “Careful now. If you tell them too much, they’ll start asking questions. And we both know you don’t want them knowing about me.”

I frown, gripping the strap of my quiver tightly. He’s right. I can’t explain the fight without explaining why I survived. But keeping it from them feels… wrong.

“You’re overthinking this,” Shade says lazily. “They don’t need to know. What good would it do? It’s not like that player will find you again. Just keep walking and stay quiet.”

I glance at Lorien, walking silently beside me. He’s been keeping close ever since we talked… or, well, since I left and came back. His quiet support makes the weight of the secret feel heavier.

“Hey, Artemis!” Kaida calls, turning to look at me. “You good? You’ve been awfully quiet.”

I hesitate, my heart pounding. Should I tell them? I could leave out the part about Shade, just focus on the player. But even then… what if they start asking how I won?

“What’s up?” Veyron asks, falling back to walk beside me. “You’ve got that ‘something dumb happened but I’m not telling you’ look.”

Shade laughs softly. “He’s got you pegged.”

“Nothing,” I say quickly, forcing a smile. “Just… thinking about the map.”

Kaida gives me a skeptical look, but doesn’t press further. As they turn their attention back to the path ahead, I let out a slow breath.

“Good call,” Shade says. “You’d only complicate things. They don’t need to know.”

But even as he speaks, I can’t shake the feeling that I’ve made the wrong choice. Keeping secrets from my friends—it’s starting to feel like a dangerous habit.

I take a deep breath, walking a little faster to catch up with the group. My heart races, but I tell myself I don’t have to tell them everything—just enough. They deserve to know that we’re not the only ones in this world, even if the full truth stays buried.

“There’s something I need to tell you,” I say, my voice a little quieter than I intended.

Kaida glances back at me first, curious. Veyron slows his steps, and even Lorien’s head tilts slightly, though he doesn’t turn to look right away.

“What’s up?” Kaida asks.

I hesitate, my fingers brushing against the strap of my quiver. “When I left… when I went to do that mission, I ran into someone. Another player.”

That catches their attention. Lorien stops in his tracks, turning fully to face me now. Kaida’s eyes widen, and Veyron raises an eyebrow.

“Wait, what?” Veyron asks. “Like, another actual player?”

I nod. “Yeah. They weren’t like us, though. They weren’t… trapped.”

Lorien’s expression tightens slightly, his gaze searching mine. “You’re sure?”

“Positive. They talked about respawning, about the game like it was… well just that—a game. They didn’t think we were real. To them, this is just another session of some hyper-immersive MMO.”

Kaida looks uneasy, crossing her arms. “That’s a little… disturbing. I guess they wouldn’t know about us or people like us.”

“They didn’t believe me when I tried to explain,” I admit, glancing down at the ground. “I tried to tell them we were stuck, that this isn’t just a game for us, but they thought I was lying. Or just crazy.”

Hrothgar sighs. “That’s messed up. So, what happened? Did they just leave, or…?”

I hesitate again, my stomach twisting. This is where things get tricky. “They didn’t just leave. They… attacked me. I think they wanted the reward from the mission I was on.”

Kaida gasps a little, her hand gripping her staff. Lorien’s fists clench, his jaw tightening.

“And?” Lorien asks sharply. “What happened?”

“I fought back,” I say quickly, trying to keep my tone steady. “I got lucky and managed to take them down. They’ll have respawned, but… it was close.”

The group falls silent for a moment, processing what I’ve said.

“That’s insane,” Kaida finally says, her voice barely above a whisper. “They really attacked you over some quest reward? Like it was nothing?”

“That’s how it works for them,” I say bitterly. “They can just respawn. They have nothing to lose. But for us… if they see us as just as obstacles instead of people, we could be in real danger.”

Lorien steps closer, his eyes locking onto mine. “If you run into someone like that again, you don’t handle it alone. Got it?”

“Agreed,” Veyron says, his usual smirk replaced with a rare seriousness. “If there are normal players running around treating this like it’s just a game, we need to watch each other’s backs.”

Kaida nods. “We need to stick together. It’s bad enough dealing with NPCs, monsters, and whatever’s controlling this place. But if other players are a threat too… we need to be careful.”

“I know,” I say quietly. “I just thought you should know what we’re up against. That we’re not the only ones here.”

Lorien places a hand on my shoulder, his grip firm but reassuring. “Thanks for telling us. We’ll handle it together, like we always do.”

I nod, but I can’t shake the unease settling in my chest. Even as we continue walking, I can still feel the weight of the fight, the player’s words echoing in my mind.

To them, we’re not real people.

“Nice work leaving out all the parts where I heroically held my own,” Shade comments in that sing-song tone I’ve grown to loathe.

I resist the urge to groan out loud, keeping my face neutral as I walk alongside the group. “This wasn’t about showing off,” I think back at him. “They don’t need to know about everything that happened—especially you.”

Shade chuckles darkly, the sound slithering through my mind like smoke. “Of course, wouldn’t want to scare them. Or maybe you just didn’t want them knowing you needed me to win.”

“No,” I think firmly. “I didn’t want them to think I’m dangerous. There’s a difference.”

Shade stays quiet for a moment, but I can feel the smug amusement lingering like a shadow just out of reach. “Whatever you say, fearless leader. Just remember, you wouldn’t be standing here without me.”

I ignore him, focusing instead on the group ahead. Lorien is still keeping close, his protective gaze flicking my way every so often. While Kaida is walking just a little ahead, her staff tapping lightly against the ground with each step. Veyron and Hrothgar are at the front of the group talking about something I can’t quite hear..

I take a deep breath, steadying myself. Whatever Shade wants to say, it doesn’t matter. What matters is that my friends trust me—and I’m not going to let anything, not even Shade, break that trust.

I glance down as Lorien’s hand slips into mine, his fingers warm and steady against my own. My heart skips a beat as I look up at him, his soft smile breaking through the tension of the moment.

For a second, I forget about everything—the danger, the map, even Shade. It’s just us, walking side by side, with the others too far ahead to notice.

“You okay?” he asks quietly, his voice gentle, almost as if he’s afraid to shatter the fragile peace between us.

“I… yeah,” I manage, squeezing his hand lightly. “Just… glad we’re all together again.”

His smile widens, and there’s something about the way he looks at me that makes my chest tighten in the best way possible. “Me too,” he says simply.

For a while, we walk in comfortable silence, his hand still holding mine. The warmth of his touch feels grounding, a small, quiet reminder that I’m not alone in this.

“Don’t get too distracted,” Shade murmurs in the back of my mind, his voice teasing. “Wouldn’t want your boyfriend to trip over his own feet.”

I mentally shove him aside, refusing to let him ruin the moment. Lorien glances over at me, his head tilted slightly as if sensing something.

“Everything okay?” he asks again, his thumb brushing softly against the back of my hand.

I smile at him, nodding. “Yeah,” I say softly. “Everything’s fine.”

We should probably talk about… whatever this is, I think to myself, feeling the weight of Lorien’s hand in mine. I glance at him briefly—his expression calm and content—but the thought lingers. If the others find out… well, Kaida already knows. But what about the others?

“Don’t forget about me, I know too.” Shade chimes in, his voice laced with amusement. “I’m part of the inner circle now, whether you like it or not.”

“You’re not part of anything,” I fire back internally. “At least not till I know I can really trust you.”

Lorien glances at me, his thumb brushing over my hand, and I wonder if he can tell I’m overthinking everything. It’s not like we can just sit the others down and announce, “Hey, so me and Lorien are… dating now? Kind of?” That sounds ridiculous, even in my head.

But it’s not like we can keep this a secret forever, either. Hrothgar is too perceptive, and Veyron isn’t exactly subtle when he picks up on something.

“Relax,” Shade whispers mockingly. “You’re making this so much harder than it needs to be. Just kiss him in front of everyone and get it over with.”

“Yeah, because that wouldn’t immediately make things awkward,” I reply dryly.

Lorien must notice the slight furrow in my brow because he leans in closer and whispers, “You’re thinking too hard again, aren’t you?”

Caught off guard, I blink at him. “What?”

He smirks, his voice soft enough that only I can hear. “Your face does this thing when you’re overthinking. It’s kind of cute.”

I feel my cheeks heat up, and I quickly look ahead at the others. “I’m not overthinking,” I mumble, though the way his smirk deepens tells me he doesn’t buy it.

Great. He knows. Perfect, I think, and Shade’s laughter echoes faintly in my mind.

“I was just thinking,” I start, my voice quieter than I intended, “about… well, this.” I motion between us with my free hand, feeling a little nervous under Lorien’s steady gaze.

His thumb brushes over the back of my hand again, grounding me. “This?” he repeats with a small, curious smile.

“Yeah,” I say, my cheeks heating up. “I mean, Kaida already figured it out at the inn. And it’s not like we can keep this hidden forever. The others are going to notice eventually.”

His smile softens, and he gives my hand a gentle squeeze. “You’re overthinking again.”

I sigh, glancing away for a moment before meeting his eyes again. “I just… I don’t want it to become a thing, you know? Like, what if it makes things awkward? What if Veyron starts teasing us nonstop? Or Hrothgar—”

“Artemis.” Lorien cuts me off, his voice calm but firm. “Does it matter what they think?”

I blink at him, caught off guard by the question.

He tilts his head, his expression serious but warm. “If this is something you want—something we want—then does it really matter what they say? They’re our friends; they’ll understand.”

“Bold of him to assume Veyron would ever stop teasing,” Shade quips in the back of my mind, but for once, I ignore him.

Lorien’s words sink in, and I realize he has a point. The others might tease or joke, but they’d still support us right?

“I guess you’re right,” I admit, my voice soft. “It’s just… new. And kind of terrifying.”

He chuckles, his smile returning. “Terrifying? I didn’t realize I was so intimidating.”

I roll my eyes, but I can’t help the small smile that creeps onto my face. “You know what I mean.”

“I do,” he says, his tone turning more serious again. “But we’ll figure it out. Together.”

“I just don’t think I’m ready,” I admit, keeping my voice low as I glance ahead at the others. “For everyone to know, I mean. I’m only just barely… I only just barely feel ready at all.”

Lorien looks at me, his expression soft and understanding. “That’s okay,” he says gently. “We don’t have to tell them right now. We can take things at your pace.”

I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding, nodding slightly. “Thanks,” I mumble. “I just… I need time to figure this out, you know?”

He squeezes my hand lightly, his thumb brushing over my skin in a reassuring way. “I get it. There’s no rush. This is about us, not anyone else.”

His words help, but I can still feel the weight of it all lingering in the back of my mind. I glance at him, his calm demeanor somehow steadying me even as I feel like I’m tripping over myself.

“Kaida already knows, though,” I say quietly. “I mean, she kind of… guessed.”

Lorien chuckles softly, his smile tugging at the corners of his lips. “Yeah, that doesn’t surprise me. She doesn’t miss much,” Lorien finishes, a soft laugh in his voice.

I nod, biting my lip. “She didn’t seem bothered by it. Actually, she was… supportive.”

“See?” he says, giving me a reassuring look. “The others will probably be the same. But we’ll cross that bridge when you’re ready.”

“Thanks seriously,” I whisper, feeling a little less like I’m about to be crushed under the weight of everything. “For understanding.”

“Always,” he says simply, his tone so warm and sincere that it makes my chest tighten in a good way.

I glance ahead again, watching as Kaida and the others laugh about something up ahead, and for the first time in a while, I feel a little less alone in all of this.

This is just so odd. Holding hands with a guy, maybe sorta dating a guy. The fact that I’d even be interested in one…

I glance at Lorien out of the corner of my eye. The way his thumb gently brushes over my knuckles feels so natural, but at the same time, it’s completely surreal. In the real world, this never would’ve happened. I never would’ve been like this. I’m a guy. Or… I was.

I keep trying to tell myself it’s the game, that it’s just this body and these hormones messing with my head. But the truth feels more complicated than that. When he kissed me before, it wasn’t just about how I look now or how he felt about me—it was about how I felt.

And I did feel something. I do feel something.

The thought makes my chest tighten.

No matter how strange it all feels, I can’t deny that there’s something about Lorien that makes it hard to resist. The way he cares, how he looks at me and how he doesn’t just see my past or my confusion—but sees me, the person I am right now.

It scares me. But at the same time, it feels… kind of nice.

We keep walking for a while, the sun beating down softly through the trees, casting shifting patterns of light and shadow on the dirt path. The others chatter ahead—Kaida is laughing at something Hrothgar said while Veyron gestures animatedly, probably exaggerating a story about how amazing he is.

I keep glancing at Lorien out of the corner of my eye. He hasn’t let go of my hand yet. It’s warm, steady, and, it’s nice… even if it still feels strange.

The silence between us isn’t awkward, but my thoughts are loud. I focus on the rhythm of our steps, the weight of the bow on my back, and the hum of the forest around us—anything to keep my mind from spiraling.

I glance at Lorien again and realize he looks happy. Relaxed. Like holding my hand is the most natural thing in the world.

I sigh softly, brushing a strand of hair from my face. For now, all I can do is focus on putting one foot in front of the other and getting us where we need to go.

Kaida’s voice drifts back to us. “How much farther do you think we have?”

“Depends on how far into the mountain this map takes us,” Hrothgar rumbles. “Could be days.”

“It looked like maybe two days? But I’m not sure,” I call out to Kaida, shrugging a little. “Just basing it off the other maps we’ve seen so far. Hopefully, this one’s a little more straightforward.”

Kaida turns, walking backward so she can face me. “Two days if we don’t get sidetracked by another ambush or some deadly trial, right?”

“Let’s not jinx it,” Veyron quips, spinning a dagger between his fingers as he walks. “But hey, at least the fearless leader here seems ready for anything now.” He smirks at me.

I roll my eyes. “I’m not fearless, and I’m definitely not ready for everything. Just… let’s not get ahead of ourselves.”

Lorien gives my hand a light squeeze. “We’ll manage,” he says quietly, his voice calm and reassuring.

Hrothgar grunts from up ahead. “As long as we don’t have to climb half the mountain, I’ll consider it a good trip.”

Kaida laughs. “I wouldn’t hold your breath, big guy. This game doesn’t exactly hand out freebies.”

The group chuckles lightly, but I can’t shake the feeling that this trek is leading us into something bigger—something more dangerous than any of us are ready for.

I glance at the others, and a wave of determination rises in my chest. Whatever we face up there, I have to be ready. Not just for me, but for all of us.

Kaida glances back at my hand, her eyes flickering to where Lorien’s fingers are intertwined with mine. A knowing smile spreads across her face before she turns back to the path ahead, keeping her thoughts to herself.

I almost forgot we were holding hands. Heat creeps into my cheeks, and I resist the urge to pull away, even though I suddenly feel very aware of it again.

I glance at the others, trying to gauge if anyone else noticed. Veyron is still playing with his dagger, and Hrothgar seems more focused on the trail than anything else.

Maybe they didn’t see, I think to myself, but I catch Kaida’s knowing glance again.

Lorien, oblivious to my inner turmoil, gives my hand another gentle squeeze. When I glance at him, he’s just smiling—calm and steady like always. It’s… nice.

At least Kaida already knows and isn’t outing us. Honestly, if it were anyone else in the group, I don’t think I’d be able to relax even a little.

She might tease me later in private, but she won’t make a big deal about it now. Kaida’s like that—protective in her own way. It’s comforting to know she has my back, even when she’s being a complete pain.

“For now,” Shade says, his voice smug. “Give it time. You know she’s going to slip in some snark when it’s just the two of you.”

I sigh internally. “Yeah, well, I can handle her. It’s the other two I’m worried about.”

Lorien glances at me, sensing the tension in my hand. “You okay?” he asks softly, his voice low enough that the others can’t hear.

I nod, giving him a small smile. “Yeah, just… thinking still.”

He doesn’t press, just squeezes my hand lightly again. It’s reassuring in a way I didn’t expect.

Kaida looks over her shoulder briefly, catching my eye with that knowing smile again before turning back to her conversation with Hrothgar. She’s definitely saving this for later. I’ll probably get an earful tonight, but for now, I’ll just enjoy the peace while it lasts.

As the sun dips lower, casting long shadows across the path, the group naturally shifts positions. After a while, I’ve ended up next to Hrothgar at the front. His heavy steps crunch against the dirt, his axe slung lazily over one shoulder.

“You’ve been quiet,” he says after a moment, not looking at me but keeping his eyes fixed on the trail ahead.

I shrug. “Just… thinking.”

Hrothgar grunts. “You do a lot of that. Sometimes too much, I’d say.”

I glance at him, surprised by the bluntness of his tone. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

He glances down at me, his expression calm but firm. “I mean, you’ve got good instincts, Artemis. You lead well—better than anyone probably would expect. But, you’re so stuck in your head that you forget to trust yourself. Out here, hesitation can get you killed.”

His words hit harder than I expected, and I glance away, pretending to focus on the horizon. “I guess… I just don’t want to screw up,” I admit quietly.

Hrothgar chuckles, a deep rumble that almost sounds amused. “We all screw up. It’s how you handle it after that makes the difference.”

I frown, thinking about my mistakes so far—leading the shadow away through the wall,running away from everyone, all the decisions that almost got us all killed... “And what if your screw-up gets someone hurt? Or worse?”

Hrothgar sighs, his gaze softening a little. “Then you learn, and you don’t make the same mistake again. That’s the best any of us can do.”

His words linger in the air between us, heavy but oddly reassuring. For a moment, I almost forget the constant pressure sitting on my shoulders.

“Thanks,” I say softly.

He just grunts again, his way of saying “you’re welcome.”

As we continue walking, the path grows quieter, the group settling into a calm rhythm. Hrothgar keeps his eyes on the road, his presence steady and grounding in a way I hadn’t fully appreciated until now.

“When we first got here,” I start cautiously, glancing at Hrothgar, “you said you were married… and having a kid. Are you… y’know, doing okay?”

His steps slow for a moment, just slightly, but he keeps moving forward. His face stays calm, but there’s a flicker of something behind his eyes—pain, maybe, or just longing.

“I think about them every damn day,” he says finally, his voice low and steady. “My wife, Mia, she’s strong. She’ll hold things together until I find a way back. She has to.”

I nod, unsure what to say. “Do you—do you think time’s moving the same here as it is back home? Like, maybe she won’t even know you’re gone?”

He shakes his head. “I’ve thought about that a bit. I don’t know how this… place works. Could be days, could be years passing back home. Hell, could be no time at all. But… I can’t let myself believe I’ll be gone forever. They need me.”

His voice tightens at the end, and for a second, he looks older than twenty-seven—like the weight of this world is aging him faster than the rest of us.

“I’ll get back to them,” he says firmly, almost to himself. “Whatever it takes, I’ll get back.”

I look at him, seeing the determination in his eyes. “You will,” I say quietly. “We all will.”

Hrothgar gives a small nod, his gaze distant. “And until then, I’ve got to make sure all of you get through this, too. No way I’m surviving this nightmare just to lose more along the way.”

There’s a deep sadness in his voice, but also a resolve that I can’t help but admire. I reach over and lightly tap his arm. “You’re doing good, Hrothgar. We’ll figure it out. Together.”

He looks down at me, his lips twitching into a faint smile. “Thanks Artemis.“

“When we do get out of here,” I say, breaking the silence, “we all need to meet up. You know, like in the real world. Celebrate somehow.”

Hrothgar chuckles softly, his tone lighter than before. “You think anyone would recognize each other? I mean, I don’t know if I’d pick you out in a crowd.”

I laugh a little at that, looking down at myself. “Fair point. I’d probably walk right past Kaida same with Veyron and Lorien.”

“Still,” he says after a beat, “I’d like that. A proper drink with all of you, not just whatever stuff this place brews. And… seeing my family again.”

I nod quickly, eager to keep the mood lighter. “Yeah. No monsters chasing us, no weird quests or monsters trying to kill us. Just… normal. You’ll introduce us to Mia and the kid, and Veyron can spend the whole time complaining about how much better he was at this.”

Hrothgar chuckles. “And Kaida will probably be yelling at him the whole time.”

“Exactly,” I say, smiling a little. “It’s going to happen. We’ll all get out of here and figure out who we are when we’re not, y’know, running for our lives.”

Hrothgar looks down at me, his eyes softening just slightly. “You really believe that?”

“I have to,” I say simply. “If I don’t, what’s the point?”

He grunts in agreement, the faintest smile tugging at his lips. “Alright. When we’re out, drinks are on me.”

“You better mean that,” I say, trying to lighten the moment. “I’m holding you to it.”

“Deal,” he says, his voice steady and warm.

“And obviously,” I add with a grin, “we’ll all be ridiculously rich after suing the game company. No more quests or random NPCs charging us for a room, just… yachts and mansions.”

Hrothgar chuckles, shaking his head. “Yachts? Isn’t that kinda a lot?”

I laugh. “Okay, fine. Maybe not a yacht. But I wouldn’t say no to a house or cabin with a hot tub. Or, y’know, just being able to eat something without having to fight a fire-breathing beast first.”

“Can’t argue with that,” he says, smirking. “You think Lorien’s going to keep fighting everything after we get out? He seems a little too into being the hero.”

I roll my eyes. “If he does, I’m charging him rent. Someone’s gotta keep him grounded.”

Hrothgar raises an eyebrow at that but just chuckles. “Alright then, when we’re all rich and free, I’ll make sure to invite you all to my totally modest, non-yacht-owning barbecue. You bring the stories, I’ll bring the beer.”

“Deal,” I say, smiling. “And maybe we’ll get Kaida to stop teasing me by then.”

He laughs again, his booming voice echoing through the quiet forest. “Not a chance.”

I grin, the thought of all of us out of this game, laughing together in the real world, maybe it can really happen.

I walk quietly for a moment, letting the sounds of our footsteps and the rustling trees fill the space. It’s kind of nice, talking to Hrothgar like this. I hadn’t really had the chance to just… talk to him one-on-one before. He’s steady, grounded, the kind of person you want on your side when everything feels like it’s falling apart.

He’s always been there, keeping us together, but I guess I’ve just been so caught up in everything—Lorien, Lyra, and, well, me—that I hadn’t really thought about getting to know him better. He seems like such a genuinely good person.

My mind wanders for a second. Veyron, though… I stifle a laugh at the thought. Talking to him alone sounds like a very different experience. Probably a lot of innuendos, self-praise, and weird attempts to flirt. Yeah, not exactly my idea of a calming conversation.

Hrothgar glances down at me, raising an eyebrow. “What’s funny?”

I shake my head quickly, a small smile on my face. “Nothing, just… imagining what it’d be like talking to Veyron alone.”

He snorts, a rare grin breaking through his usual stoic expression. “It’s a little painful trust me.”

“Exactly,” I say, laughing a little. “I think I’d last five minutes before I start regretting every decision that led me to that moment.”

Hrothgar chuckles, shaking his head. “He’s not that bad. Annoying? Sure. But he’s there when it counts. Just… don’t let him near your stuff or your sanity for too long.”

I smirk. “Noted.”

It’s nice, this back-and-forth. A little bit of normalcy in the middle of all the chaos. Maybe I should try talking to the others more like this.doing this more… maybe not with Veyron just yet.

“I think it’s a bit of an act,” Hrothgar says, his voice quieter than usual, as if he’s letting me in on a secret.

“Really?” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “You think the endless ego is just for show?”

Hrothgar nods. “Yeah. I mean, think about it. Veyron worked in IT before this, right? 21, just out of school. Not exactly the kind of job that makes you the center of attention. My guess? He’s playing the role of the cocky rogue because it’s easier than admitting he’s just as lost as the rest of us.”

I blink, surprised. I hadn’t really thought about it like that before. “Huh… I guess that makes sense. I mean, I can’t imagine being thrown into this world and trying to figure it all out without putting up some kind of front.”

“Exactly,” Hrothgar says, glancing over at me. “He’s sharp, and he’s capable. But underneath it all, he’s still just a kid trying to keep up.”

I look ahead, thinking about Veyron’s smirks and sarcastic comments, the way he always seems to have a comeback ready. “That… actually makes me feel kind of bad for him,” I admit.

Hrothgar chuckles. “Don’t feel too bad. He’s still a pain in the ass sometimes. But it’s worth keeping in mind. People act how they feel they need to to survive.”

I nod slowly, filing that away. Maybe I really will try talking to Veyron alone one of these days. Or maybe I’ll wait until I’m feeling extremely patient.

“You’re full of surprises, Hrothgar,” I say with a small smile.

He shrugs. “You pick up on things when you listen.”

“You’re kinda like the dad of the group if you think about it,” I say, smiling slightly. “I mean, with everyone else being between 18 and 21, you’re the only one with 100% full adult responsibilities back home.”

Hrothgar chuckles, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah, I guess you’re not wrong. A married guy with a kid on the way stuck in a game babysitting a group of reckless twenty-somethings… sure feels like it sometimes.”

I laugh. “See? You’ve definitely got the whole dad vibe. You’re the responsible one, keeping us in line.”

Hrothgar shakes his head, though he’s grinning. “If I’m the dad, that makes Veyron the rebellious teenager who sneaks out at night, Kaida the youngest, always trying to prove herself, Lorien the brooding older sibling, maybe quiet sometimes, but the first one to step in when things go sideways.”

I snort. “That’s… not completely inaccurate but what about me?” I ask, raising an eyebrow.

Hrothgar smirks. “You’re the ‘fearless leader,’ remember? The overachiever eldest kid who doesn’t want the responsibility but somehow keeps everything together anyway.”

I groan. “Great, so I’m stuck being the eldest sibling. Thanks for that.”

He laughs, his deep voice carrying over the quiet road. “Hey, it’s not so bad. Someone’s gotta be the glue holding everyone together, right? And you’re doing a good job of it, even if you don’t see it.”

I glance at him, caught off guard by the sincerity in his tone. “Thanks, Hrothgar. That means a lot.”

“Anytime,” he says, giving me a small nod. “Just don’t expect me to give you an allowance or anything.”

We both laugh a bit as we continue walking but I can’t help but smile at the idea of us being a family.

The sun dips lower, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple before darkness begins to creep in. The soft crunch of our boots on the dirt road fills the silence as the chatter fades, everyone growing quieter with the fading light.

“It’s getting dark,” l say, breaking the quiet. “We should think about finding a spot to camp for the night.”

Hrothgar nods beside me. “Agreed. No use pushing ourselves too hard and running into trouble in the dark.”

Kaida looks back at us, her staff glowing faintly in the dim light. “There’s gotta be a clearing up ahead. We’re still in pretty open terrain, so it shouldn’t be hard to set up camp.”

Veyron snorts. “Great. Another night sleeping on dirt. Luxury at its finest.”

“You’d think you’d be used to it by now,” Kaida fires back, smirking.

“I’m choosing to keep my standards high,” Veyron retorts. “A man’s gotta dream.”

Lorien speaks up from behind. “Let’s just focus on staying safe for the night. We don’t need any surprises out here.”

I nod, scanning the horizon. The path ahead looks clear, but the growing shadows make it harder to tell what’s out there. “Let’s keep an eye out for anything useful—a clearing,shelter, whatever.”

We walk a bit further in silence before Kaida points ahead. “There! Looks like a clearing up on that ridge.”

Hrothgar squints, then nods. “That’ll work. Let’s set up there before it gets too dark to see.”

As we approach the ridge, the faint sound of rustling in the nearby trees puts me on edge. I grip my bow tightly, glancing at the others. “Stay alert,” I warn quietly. “Just in case.”

The clearing comes into view, wide and open, with enough space for all of us to settle in comfortably. The rustling fades as we step forward, and the tension eases.

“This’ll do,” Hrothgar says, setting his pack down.

“Let’s get a fire going,” Lorien adds. “We’ll need the light and warmth.”

I nod, still glancing around the edges of the clearing. “I’ll keep watch at the edge while you guys set up.”

“Don’t wait too long,” Kaida says, her voice soft but concerned.

I offer a small smile. “I’ll be fine. Just want to make sure nothing’s out there.”

As the others start unpacking and preparing the camp, I step toward the edge of the clearing, my bow in hand. The night is quiet, save for the occasional breeze rustling the leaves, but I can’t shake the feeling that something—or someone—might be watching.

“Hand me the fire kit,” Veyron says, his tone laced with impatience.

“Say please,” Kaida replies sharply.

Veyron groans dramatically. “Please, your royal highness, may I have the fire kit so we don’t freeze to death tonight?”

Kaida tosses something in his direction, and I hear him grunt. “Catch better,” she quips.

Hrothgar chuckles. “You two are like an old married couple sometimes.”

Veyron mutters something under his breath, but it’s drowned out by the sound of Hrothgar chopping kindling.

I smile faintly, their familiar banter easing some of my unease. Even with everything we’ve been through, moments like this remind me we’re still just… us.

“Artemis, you okay over there?” Lorien’s voice reaches me, softer than the others.

I turn slightly, meeting his gaze. “Yeah, just keeping an eye out. You guys good?”

“We’re fine,” he says, his expression warm in the dim light. “Almost done.”

Turning back to the tree line, I let the night settle around me, the faint sounds of the others behind me grounding me as I scan the shadows.

The woods are quiet—unnervingly so—but it feels… safe. For now, at least. I keep my bow loosely in hand, scanning the shadows out of habit more than necessity.

I can’t help but think about how the monsters seem to appear most often during missions, like they’re tied to specific tasks or events. It’s not random. Nothing here feels random.

“You noticing it too?” Shade’s voice creeps into my thoughts.

“Noticing what?” I mutter under my breath, careful not to let the others hear.

“How the monsters barely show up unless you’re in the thick of something. It’s like the world’s holding back until you step into its trap.”

I nod slightly, knowing he’s right. The timing of every encounter is too perfect. It’s like the world is watching, waiting to strike when we’re most vulnerable.

“You’re not wrong,” I whisper. “But it makes me wonder… what happens when we’re not on a mission? Are we… safe?”

Shade laughs softly. “Safe? Artemis, this world doesn’t do safe. It just gives you the illusion of it until it decides to yank it away.”

I exhale quietly, brushing off his words, but the thought lingers. If there’s one thing I’ve learned here, it’s that peace never lasts.

Behind me, the fire crackles to life, and the warm glow spreads over the campsite. I glance back, watching as the others finish setting up. For a moment, they all look… normal. Even Veyron’s usual smirk softens in the light of the flames.

But how long will it last?

“Do you have any insight about how the enemies work? Being a part of the game and all?” I ask, my voice low enough for only Shade to hear.

Shade chuckles, his voice slithering through my mind like smoke. “Oh, now you ask me something useful. Took you long enough.”

I roll my eyes, staying quiet, waiting for his answer.

“They’re scripted, i believe,” he says casually. “Every attack, every ambush, every ‘random encounter.’ But the real question, Artemis, is how much of it is predetermined… and how much of it is whatever’s pulling the strings behind it.”

“Pulling the strings?” I murmur, my brow furrowing.

“Think about it,” he continues. “The monsters seem like they’re tied to specific missions. But what about the ones that seem… off? The ones that feel a little too perfectly difficult?”

A shiver runs down my spine as I glance at the woods around us. “So you’re saying some of them might not originally be part of the game at all?”

“Exactly,” Shade says, his tone almost amused. “Maybe there’s something more going on. Or maybe I’m just messing with you.”

“Not helpful,” I mutter, tightening my grip on my bow.

“Just think about it, fearless leader,” he says with a sly chuckle. “But if this world is a game, why does it feel so… alive? And why do you feel so real here? Maybe the monsters aren’t the only ones playing by someone else’s rules.”

Before I can think about what he’s said I notice something in between the trees, a faint red glow, it looks like… eyes?

I feel something touch me and spin around, startled, my hand instinctively gripping my bow. Lorien stands there, his faintly amused expression catching me off guard.

“Everything’s set up,” he says again, softer this time, though his smirk lingers. “Didn’t mean to sneak up on you.”

I glance back at the forest nervously but I don’t see anything. I guess I just imagined it?

I exhale sharply, relaxing my grip. “You didn’t sneak up. I was just… distracted,” I mumble, feeling my cheeks heat up.

“You’ve been distracted a lot today,” he says, tilting his head. “Everything okay?”

I glance toward the campfire, where the others laugh faintly at something Veyron said. “Yeah,” I reply quickly, brushing past him. “Just tired from all the walking.”

Lorien steps closer, his voice dropping to a near whisper. “You don’t have to carry everything on your own, you know.”

I pause, his words hitting harder than I’d like. “I’m fine,” I insist, forcing a smile. “Really.”

He watches me for a moment before finally nodding. “Alright. But if you need to talk… I’m here.”

“Thanks, Lorien,” I manage, swallowing the lump in my throat.

As he turns back to the fire, I let out a slow breath, my heart still racing.

Shade’s voice slips into my thoughts, smug and teasing. “If you keep jumping every time he’s near, he’s going to figure out how much he rattles you, Artemis.”

“Shut up,” I think back, shaking my head as I follow Lorien toward the warmth of the fire.

The cold of the night is relentless, seeping into my skin and chilling me to the bone. My teeth chatter, and I wrap my arms around myself, trying to conserve what little warmth I have. The others, bundled in their cloaks, seem only mildly uncomfortable, while I feel like I’m freezing alive.

“I don’t know how you’re not a popsicle already,” Veyron says, smirking as he tightens his cloak. “Should’ve held onto that cloak we ‘borrowed.’”

“Thanks for the advice after I’m already freezing,” I snap, rubbing my hands together.

Kaida looks over from her spot near the fire, frowning. “Do you want to try moving closer to the flames? You look miserable.”

“Just a bit colder than I’m used to,” I reply, trying to sound tough, though I can’t stop shivering.

Hrothgar chuckles, his breath visible in the frigid air. “You’ll need more than stubbornness if it gets colder tomorrow. We’ll have to figure something out before we hit the higher elevations.”

Kaida nods, already brainstorming. “Maybe we can find something on the way. A wandering salesman or trader.”

“Sure, let’s just hope a cozy fur coat drops out of the sky,” Veyron mutters sarcastically.

I glance over at Lorien, who’s been uncharacteristically quiet. He meets my eyes, hesitates, then stands and walks toward me. Without a word, he shrugs off his cloak and drapes it around my shoulders.

“Lorien, no, you’ll freeze! It’s my fault I don’t have one.” I protest, already trying to give it back.

“You need it more,” he says firmly, his quiet tone leaving no room for argument. “I’ll be fine. You, on the other hand, are going to turn into an ice sculpture.”

His words make my cheeks flush, though whether it’s from the cold or something else, I can’t tell. I pull the cloak tightly around me, the warmth from the fabric enveloping me instantly.

“Thank you,” I murmur, barely above a whisper.

Lorien sits beside me, our shoulders brushing. His presence alone adds a layer of comfort I didn’t realize I needed.

Kaida smirks from across the fire. “You two are cute, you know that?”

“Don’t start,” I mutter,glaring at her.

The fire crackles softly, casting dancing shadows against the trees. Despite the cold, I feel a flicker of warmth inside—though I can’t tell if it’s from Lorien’s cloak or just… him.

I glance at Lorien, sitting beside me, his face illuminated by the flickering firelight. The cloak is warm, his warmth still lingering in the fabric, but the guilt is colder than the night air.

“You really shouldn’t have given me this,” I say quietly, pulling the cloak tighter around myself despite my words. “It’s my fault I don’t have one. I should’ve been more careful.”

He looks at me with that familiar, steady gaze, the one that always seems to calm the chaos in my mind. “It doesn’t matter,” he says simply. “I’m fine, and you needed it more. End of story.”

“But you’ll freeze without it,” I argue, my voice soft but insistent.

“I’m really fine, Artemis,” he interrupts gently, offering me a small smile. “I’ve been through worse. Besides…” His voice drops, just enough that it feels meant only for me. “I’d rather be cold than see you like that. I can’t stand it.”

His words hit harder than I expected, and for a moment, I can’t bring myself to respond. I stare at the fire, its dancing flames reflecting in my eyes as I try to find the right thing to say.

“I don’t deserve this,” I whisper, barely audible.

He shifts closer, his shoulder brushing against mine. “You don’t have to deserve it,” he says softly. “Sometimes you just let people care about you. You always look out for everyone. Let me do the same for you.”

I glance at him, my heart twisting with emotions I can’t quite name. The fire crackles between us, and the warmth of his gesture settles deep in my chest.

“Thank you,” I murmur finally.

From across the fire, Kaida’s smirk appears as she leans closer to Veyron, whispering something that makes him grin. Great. This is never going to stop being their favorite joke.

I see Veyron cracks some sort of smug comment that makes her giggle. Of course, she’s huddling next to him. Lately She always seems to end up by his side somehow.

I shake my head slightly, baffled. How someone as sweet and innocent as Kaida could be interested in someone as obnoxious as Veyron is beyond me. But then I remember what Hrothgar said earlier—maybe some of Veyron’s bravado is just an act. Maybe she sees something in him that the rest of us can’t.

Still, it’s hard to reconcile the shy, blushing Kaida with the confident, quippy rogue she’s leaning against right now. Opposites attract, I guess.

Lorien shifts beside me, his presence bringing me back to the moment. I realize I’m holding onto his cloak tighter than I thought. My gaze flicks back to Kaida and Veyron.

“Think they’ll ever admit it?” Lorien murmurs, his voice low enough that only I can hear.

I glance at him, arching a brow. “Admit what?”

He smirks faintly. “You know exactly what.”

I sigh, shaking my head. “If Kaida’s too shy to admit it, and Veyron’s too full of himself to notice, I’m not holding my breath.”

Lorien chuckles softly. “Fair point. Still, they make a weird kind of sense, don’t they?”

I watch as Veyron pulls Kaida’s cloak tighter around her shoulders without skipping a beat in his sarcastic commentary. Kaida’s face flushes slightly, but she doesn’t move away.

“Yeah,” I admit quietly, “I guess they do.”

I lean a little closer to Lorien, the cold night air making his warmth all the more comforting. Maybe Hrothgar’s right. Sometimes it’s the people you least expect who surprise you the most.

I glance around the campfire as the others talk, my heart racing slightly as I weigh the thought bouncing around in my head. Maybe… maybe I don’t mind if they know.

Taking a breath, I subtly slide my arm out of one sleeve of Lorien’s cloak. He doesn’t seem to notice at first, still watching the fire, his face calm in the flickering light. Slowly, I pull the edge of the cloak over him as I slip my arm around his back.

His gaze darts to me, surprised at first, but then his expression softens. He leans slightly into me, his shoulder brushing mine.

“Are you sure about this?” he whispers, so quietly I almost don’t hear him over the crackling fire.

I lean into him a little more, letting the warmth of his presence push away the night’s chill. “Yeah,” I murmur. “I think I am.”

Across the fire, Kaida notices first. Her eyes widen just slightly, a small, knowing smile creeping onto her face. She nudges Veyron, who glances over, raises an eyebrow, but doesn’t comment. Hrothgar catches on next, his expression unreadable for a moment before he gives the faintest nod of approval.

No one says anything outright, but their looks are enough to confirm that they definitely noticed.

Lorien tenses slightly beside me, as if bracing for a reaction, but when no one teases or jokes, he relaxes.

I rest my head lightly against his shoulder. “Guess it’s not a big deal after all,” I whisper, half to him and half to myself.

Lorien smiles softly, turning his head just enough to press a light kiss to my temple. “No, it’s not,” he murmurs.

I can’t help but blush and yet, I feel at peace. The cold, the long journey, even the weight of everything we’re facing—it all feels a little easier to bear with him beside me.

I don’t even realize it at first. One moment, I’m sitting upright, my gaze flickering between the fire and the others, and the next, I’m leaning into Lorien’s side. His warmth is steady, calming, and before I can stop myself, I rest my head lightly against his shoulder.

He stiffens slightly, just for a second, before relaxing. His arm shifts, settling more securely around my back under the shared cloak. It feels oddly… natural.

Across the fire, I catch Kaida’s grin, and I know she’s holding back a teasing comment for later. Veyron doesn’t even bother hiding his smirk, though he keeps his mouth shut—probably to avoid Kaida elbowing him into the dirt.

“Getting comfortable?” Lorien whispers, his voice low and tinged with humor.

I glance up at him, catching the soft, almost shy smile on his face. “Maybe,” I reply quietly, turning my gaze back to the fire.

The wind picks up slightly, and Lorien adjusts the cloak, pulling it tighter around both of us. His hand brushes against mine again, lingering just long enough to send a small jolt through me.

I glance at him, and for a moment, everything else fades. It’s just the two of us, the firelight casting soft shadows across his face as his green eyes meet mine.

I don’t pull away. Instead, I lean just a little closer.

The space between us vanishes, and I can feel his breath warm against the cold night air. His face tilts toward mine, and my heart races as if the entire world has gone silent, leaving only the crackle of the fire and the steady thrum in my chest.

Lorien hesitates, searching my eyes as if silently asking for permission. I don’t pull away.

And then, he closes the gap.

His lips brush against mine, soft and tentative, testing the waters. My mind blanks, every worry and fear vanishing in an instant. All I can focus on is him—the way his hand gently cups the side of my face, the steadiness of his touch.

This is different than the other times. It feels perfect and normal at the same time.

When we finally part, Lorien rests his forehead against mine, his breath unsteady. “Artemis…” he murmurs softly, his voice barely above a whisper.

I can’t bring myself to speak, my heart still pounding too hard. Instead, I let my hand rest over his, holding it gently as we sit there, wrapped in the shared warmth of the cloak and the firelight.

Hrothgar’s smirk doesn’t escape my notice, and my face flushes instantly. He doesn’t say anything, but the look on his face says it all—he knows.

I clear my throat, trying to sit up straighter and pull the cloak tighter around me, though it’s hard to act casual with Lorien still so close, his arm lightly resting around me.

“I’ll keep watch,” Hrothgar says standing up and pulling his coat tighter on himself.

“Thanks, Hrothgar,” I say quickly, my voice a little too forced. “Wake me when it’s my turn for watch.”

“Sure thing, fearless leader,” he replies with a chuckle, his smirk widening as he grabs his axe and heads to the edge of camp.

Kaida glances our way briefly before leaning closer to Veyron, whispering something that makes him grin. I know they’re talking about us. Fantastic.

Lorien, doesn’t seem fazed. He leans back slightly, his hand brushing against mine before pulling away as if giving me space. “You okay?” he whispers, his voice just for me.

I nod quickly, still feeling the heat in my cheeks. “Yeah, I’m fine,” I whisper back. “Just… wasn’t expecting them to be so entertained.”

He chuckles soft. “Let them think what they want.”

I glance over at Hrothgar, who’s now sitting at the edge of the camp, his axe resting casually against his shoulder. His sharp eyes briefly flick toward us, his smirk still lingering.

“Do you think Veyron’s going to say anything?” I murmur to Lorien, half-hoping I’m overthinking it.

Lorien smiles faintly, his voice calm and steady. “Not a chance… but he’ll definitely enjoy watching you squirm.”

“You all take way too much pleasure in watching me squirm,” I grumble, trying my best to sound annoyed, though my voice betrays me a bit.

Lorien chuckles, leaning slightly closer. “You’re cute when you’re nervous,” he says softly, his eyes glinting with amusement in the firelight. “And when you’re overthinking stuff… and…” He pauses, a small smile spreading across his face. “I guess you’re just cute.”

My heart flips, and I quickly turn my head away, hoping the firelight hides the redness creeping into my cheeks.

“Stop,” I mutter, though there’s no real weight behind it.

“Stop what?” he teases. “Telling the truth?”

“You’re impossible,” I mumble, but I can’t stop the small smile tugging at my lips.

“Maybe,” he admits, his tone lighter. “But you like it.”

I glance back at him, meeting his gaze, this cold night really doesn’t seem so bad.

Lorien’s hand moves gently, brushing a strand of hair away from my face. The motion is soft and deliberate, sending a shiver through me—not from the cold, but from him.

“You’re beautiful, you know,” he says quietly, his voice is barely above a whisper but he says it so seriously.

I freeze, a bit unsure what to say, my heart pounding loudly enough that I’m sure he can hear it. My mind races for some clever or sarcastic deflection, but nothing comes.

“I…” My voice falters as I stare at him, wide-eyed.

He smiles softly, his hand lingering near my cheek before pulling back. “Sorry,” he murmurs, though he doesn’t sound sorry at all.

I swallow hard, the words catching in my throat. “Don’t… don’t be sorry.”

Lorien’s smile deepens, and he shifts a little closer. “Ok I won’t be,” he says simply, his tone warm and reassuring.

I glance down at the fire, trying to calm the storm of emotions swirling inside me. “You’re just… full of surprises tonight, aren’t you?” I manage, though my voice sounds smaller than I intended.

“Maybe,” he says, his gaze steady and unwavering. “But only for you.”

I glance at him, my cheeks burning as I try to play it cool. “You’re not so bad yourself, I guess,” I say, though the crack in my voice at the end betrays me completely.

Lorien grins, clearly catching the slip. “Oh? High praise from our fearless leader,” he teases, his tone playful but his eyes soft.

I groan, covering my face with my hands. “You sound like Kaida now.”

He chuckles quietly, leaning in just enough for me to feel the warmth radiating from him. “I’ll take that as a compliment. Besides, I don’t think she’s ever made you blush this much.”

“Shut up,” I mumble, lowering my hands just enough to peek at him. That grin of his—equal parts charming and infuriating—is still there.

“Make me,” he says, his voice low and teasing, and I’m pretty sure my heart literally skips a beat.

“Lorien…” I start, but the way he looks at me—like I’m the only person in the world—makes it impossible to finish.

“Relax,” he says softly, leaning back just a little but staying close enough that his presence is grounding. “I’m not going anywhere.”

And, for some reason, that’s the most reassuring thing I’ve heard in a long time.

Shade’s voice curls into my mind, silk-soft and teasing. “My, my. Cuddling up to the spearman, are we? How delightfully scandalous. You’ve come a long way since I joined you.”

I ignore him trying to not let him ruin the moment.

“Penny for your thoughts?” Lorien’s voice comes low, his arm brushing against mine as he shifts slightly. His gaze is steady, the firelight catching the faint gold flecks in his eyes.

For a moment, I hesitate. I could tell him everything—about Shade, about the weight of leadership I don’t think I’m ready to carry, about the tangled mess of emotions inside me. But part of me recoils at the thought, at the vulnerability it would take to lay it all bare.

“I’m just… enjoying the quiet for once,” I say, keeping my voice soft.

Lorien’s lips curve into a small smile, one that reaches his eyes and softens the sharp edges of his usual seriousness. “That’s rare for you,” he murmurs, his tone light with teasing.

The warmth of the fire and the steady rhythm of Lorien’s breathing anchor me, even as my thoughts continue to twist and coil in directions I don’t want them to go. Shade, mercifully, stays silent, letting me have this fragile moment.

I lean against him just a little, my heart fluttering with emotions I can’t quite pin down. Morning will bring its challenges—the mountains, all the questions we still don’t have answers to—but for now, I let myself relax. Just for a little while.

The campfire burns low as the night draws on. Kaida eventually drifts off to sleep, her head resting on her pack, while Veyron sits with her, unusually quiet and still trying not to wake her.

Lorien’s hand finds mine under the cloak, his fingers curling around mine in a way that feels somehow protective and soothing. I close my eyes, leaning into him just a little more.

It was nice today no fights or monsters… and honestly giving in to how I feel about Lorien is… kinda great.

After a bit longer I fully drift to sleep his hand still in mine.

End of chapter 18

A much more peaceful chapter this time but will it last?

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

The group continues their journey in the mountains to the fortress and encounters a mysterious foe.

This chapter is my favorite so far next 3 chapters are written and just need polishing up should not be too long for the next few.

Chapter 18 Recap.

The campfire burns low as the night draws on. Kaida eventually drifts off to sleep, her head resting on her pack, while Veyron sits with her, unusually quiet and still trying not to wake her.

Lorien’s hand finds mine under the cloak, his fingers curling around mine in a way that feels somehow protective and soothing. I close my eyes, leaning into him just a little more.

It was nice today no fights or monsters… and honestly giving in to how I feel about Lorien is… kinda great.

After a bit longer I fully drift to sleep his hand still in mine.

Chapter 19

The faint glow of dawn filters through the trees, and I blink awake slowly. The world is still hushed, wrapped in the quiet of early morning. Something hard is pressing against my side, and I stiffen slightly as realization sets in.

Oh no.

Shade’s voice slithers into my thoughts, amusement dripping from every word. “Well, well, well… isn’t this an interesting wake-up call? Didn’t take Lorien for someone so… enthusiastic. I wonder if you’ll pretend you didn’t notice or make it more awkward. I’m rooting for the second option.”

Shut up, I hiss in my mind, though my face burns hot. My heart is racing—not from fear, but from the sheer awkwardness of the situation. I want to move, but Lorien’s arm is still draped over me, his face peaceful in sleep.

“Aw, come on,” Shade coos. “You’re adorable when you’re flustered. So, what’s the plan fearless leader? Push him away? Pretend you’re still asleep? Or maybe just… enjoy it?”

I grit my teeth, forcing myself to stay still. Forget it. Forget everything. Just stay calm and hope he doesn’t wake up.

Shade chuckles softly. “You’re lucky he’s a deep sleeper, Artemis. Though if you keep fidgeting like that, you might make things even more fun for me.”

I squeeze my eyes shut, trying to focus on the sounds of the camp—the soft crackle of the smouldering fire, the distant rustle of leaves, anything but the sensation of Lorien’s warmth and Shade’s mocking presence in my mind.

This is fine, I tell myself desperately. Totally fine. Nothing weird happening here.

But as Lorien stirs slightly, murmuring something unintelligible, my heart skips a beat. Please don’t wake up. Please don’t wake up.

I freeze, every muscle in my body locking up as Lorien shifts again. The cloak feels tight now, wrapped around us both, and I can barely breathe with how close we are. My mind races, unbidden, back to the dream I had the day before.

The meadow. The cabin. The things we did inside.

I grit my teeth, shame and confusion battling for control. I only let it happen in the dream because… I don’t know why. Maybe because it wasn’t real.

But this—this is real. Or as real as it gets, trapped in this game. And I refuse to let that happen.

“Oh, sure you do,” Shade whispers, its tone soft and teasing. “But you’re already thinking about it, aren’t you? Wondering what it would feel like. Wondering if it would be the same.”

I clench my fists under the cloak. Forget it. Forget the dream. Forget everything. Just fall back asleep.

Shade’s chuckle is quiet but relentless. “You know you want to experience it for real.”

Nope, nope, nope, I think furiously, shutting my eyes tighter. “I hate you being in my head and knowing everything.”

“Oh, you love me really,” Shade says.

I grit my teeth and focus on Lorien’s steady breathing, forcing myself to ignore everything else. Maybe if I pretend hard enough, I can fall back asleep. Maybe then this mess will disappear.

Lorien shifts a little, loosening his hold on me as his breathing evens out again. He doesn’t wake up, and I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding. The cloak still feels tight, though, and I can’t stop the spiral of thoughts that Shade has already stirred.

I try to tell myself that everything will go back to normal when we escape this world. That we’ll all return to our lives, and this… whatever this is… won’t matter anymore.

The fact I even let myself be in a relationship of any kind with Lorien is already a lot, I think, my heart twisting. There’s no way I take it any further. No way.

“And yet…” Shade hums, its voice curling around my thoughts like smoke. “Here you are. Wrapped up in his arms, clinging to him like he’s your lifeline. Face it, Artemis—you’ve already crossed a line. Quite literally, I might add.”

“It’s not like that,” I argue, though my words feel weak even in my own mind. “This is just temporary. It’s comfort. That’s all it is.”

“Comfort,” Shade echoes mockingly. “Oh, I see. You’re just ‘comforting’ yourself with his warmth, his touch, the way he whispers your name even in his sleep. Definitely nothing to overthink there.”

I press my face into the fabric of the cloak, my cheeks burning. “Shut up. You don’t understand.”

“Oh, I understand perfectly,” Shade counters, its voice softening into something almost pitying. “You’re afraid. Not of him, though. Of yourself. Of what it means to want him.”

My chest tightens, and I clench my fists beneath the cloak. “It doesn’t matter. When we get out of here, this will all be over. I’ll go back to being Alex, and Lorien will…”

I falter, the thought incomplete and heavy with uncertainty.

“And Lorien will what?” Shade presses, its tone sharper now. “Forget everything? Stop looking at you like you’re the only person who matters? What happened to all that courage from last night Artemis. You really think you can put this back in the box?”

“I can. I have to,” I insist, though doubt gnaws at the edges of the thought.

Shade chuckles softly, “If you say so. But I think you’re starting to realize just how much you’d miss this. Him. And that’s the part you’re really afraid of, isn’t it?”

I stay silent, my heart racing as I try to push Shade’s voice away. I can’t let him get to me. Not now. Not when I’m already drowning in questions I don’t have answers to.

I stare at the fire’s fading embers, Lorien’s warmth steady beside me, and let my thoughts drift to the real world. All I’ve wanted since I got here is to go back. To be myself again. Not this. Not a girl.

Shade’s voice returns, quieter this time. “But you’re starting to wonder, aren’t you? Whether ‘yourself’ even means the same thing anymore. Whether you even want to go back.”

“I do,” I think back, gripping the cloak tighter. “I just want to be me again.”

“And who is that?” Shade asks softly, its tone maddeningly calm. “The awkward, invisible Alex who let the world pass him by? Or Artemis who’s built something real here? Who’s stronger, more capable, more wanted than Alex ever was?”

My chest tightens, and I squeeze my eyes shut. Alex is still me, I don’t need to be… this to matter.

“Maybe not,” Shade says, almost thoughtfully. “But do you want to go back to being invisible? To being forgotten the second you’re out of sight?”

I press my lips together, the weight of Shade’s words settling over me like a heavy fog. “It’s not about that,” I think. “This world isn’t real. That world is.”

“If you say so,” Shade murmurs, its voice retreating slightly. “But the real world didn’t give you this. It didn’t give you them. It didn’t give you him.”

I swallow hard, refusing to let the thought take root. I focus on the sound of Lorien’s breathing, steady and close, and try to ground myself in the moment.

“Even if I were to want to stay,” I think, guilt twisting in my chest, “which I’m not saying I do—there’s no way everyone else would stay.”

I picture Hrothgar’s face, the way he talked about his wife and child. “Hrothgar would never stay. He has a family waiting for him. Same with the others—they have lives out there. College, friends, careers. People who love them. They wouldn’t abandon all of that.”

“Wouldn’t they?” Shade asks, its voice curling around my doubts like a shadow. “People are surprising, Artemis. They might stay, if you gave them a reason to.”

“No,” I think firmly. “I couldn’t ask them to do that. It wouldn’t be right.”

“You wouldn’t have to ask,” Shade counters smoothly. “They’d stay for you. Lorien especially. You can see it in the way he looks at you, the way he holds you. He’d follow you anywhere, even if it meant being trapped forever.”

I swallow hard, the thought twisting painfully in my chest. He shouldn’t have to make that choice.

“Maybe not,” Shade says softly. “But he already has.”

I still could have a good life in the real world, I think desperately, clinging to the idea. I could fix the problems with my parents. If I made something of myself, they’d finally believe me. We’d be normal again.

But as the thought settles, it feels fragile, like glass about to crack.

“And what about them?” Shade asks quietly. “Do you think they’ll follow you back to the real world? That Lorien will still look at you the same way when you’re Alex again?”

My chest tightens, the weight of Shade’s words pressing down on me. “It doesn’t matter they have to, I have to.”

“Do you?” Shade presses, its voice curling through my mind like smoke. “You keep telling yourself you’ll all go back to your old lives, but you know it’s not that simple. Hrothgar has a family. Kaida and Veyron have their futures ahead of them. But you?” Shade pauses, its voice dipping low. “What exactly are you going back to, Artemis? A life where you’re Alex again? Invisible? Alone? Forgotten?”

I clench my jaw, as my chest tightens. “We’ll make it work. Once we’re out of here, we’ll figure it out. Together.”

“Together,” Shade echoed mockingly. “That’s adorable. But don’t forget, Artemis—once you’re free, you’re not Artemis anymore. You’re Alex. And Alex… well, let’s just say he might not hold their loyalty quite the way Artemis does. He certainly doesn’t have a track record for loyal friends.”

The words sting, but I push them aside. “That doesn’t matter. What we’ve been through—it matters. It’ll still matter when we’re back home.”

“If you say so,” Shade said with a chuckle, its presence retreating slightly. “But let’s see how far that hope takes you when the time comes.”

I swallow hard, forcing myself to focus on the thought of freedom. Lyra, safe and whole again. Lorien, Kaida, Hrothgar, Veyron—alive and free to live their lives. That’s what matters.

Back to reality, I repeat. Out of this game. All of us free. No matter what it takes.

“Morning,” I hear Lorien say softly, his voice still thick with sleep.

The sound catches me off guard, and my eyes snap towards him. I hadn’t even noticed he was awake. My heart jumps, and I freeze for a moment, suddenly aware of how close we are again—his arm draped around me, the cloak still snug over both of us.

“Oh,” I murmur, my voice quieter than I intend. “Uh… morning.”

Lorien’s lips curve into a small, sleepy smile as he looks at me. His expression is warm, his eyes soft in the pale light of dawn. He doesn’t seem bothered by the situation—if anything, he looks entirely at ease.

“Sleep well?” he asks, his voice gentle.

“Yeah,” I answer, though I know it isn’t the full truth. “You?”

A quiet chuckle escapes him, low and soothing. “Can’t complain,” he says, his arm loosening slightly as he stretches beneath the cloak. “You’re surprisingly good at keeping warm.”

Heat rushes to my face, and I glance away, suddenly wishing I could disappear beneath the cloak entirely. Why is he so calm about this?

“Uh… thanks?” I mutter, barely able to find my voice.

His laugh is softer this time, and his eyes crinkle with amusement. “You really are cute when you’re flustered, you know that?”

I glare at him, my cheeks burning even hotter. “I’m not flustered,” I say quickly, sitting up and pulling the cloak tighter around me in an attempt to create some space.

“Sure,” he says but he doesn’t press further, instead rubbing the back of his neck. “The others are still asleep,” he observes, glancing toward the rest of the camp.

My gaze follows his. Kaida is curled up near the embers of the fire, her hair spilling out of her hood, while Veyron is sprawled out nearby, one hand resting on the hilt of a dagger even in sleep. Hrothgar sits against a tree, his massive form steady and relaxed as he dozes, looks like he fell asleep while keeping watch.

“Should we wake them up?” I ask, the words coming out faster than I mean them to. I’m desperate to shake off the thoughts from this morning—the things Shade said, the way I woke up, what I woke up to.

Lorien tilts his head slightly, considering the sleeping group for a moment. “We probably should…” he starts, his voice calm and measured. But then, without warning, he reaches out, brushing a strand of hair out of my face. His fingers linger just long enough to make my breath catch.

He looks at me, his eyes soft, almost searching. “But… maybe we just stay like this a bit longer,” he finishes quietly.

The words hit me harder than I expect, and for a moment, I’m completely still. I don’t know what to say. I don’t even know what I want to say.

Suddenly I can’t deny how badly I want to stay like this, just for a little while longer. The world feels so heavy most of the time—responsibilities, guilt, fear—but here, right now, with him looking at me like that, it’s easy to forget all of it.

I hesitate, my heart racing. Finally, I let the words slip out before I can stop them. “Maybe… a little longer,” I whisper.

Lorien pulls me closer, his hand brushing lightly against my arm as he leans in. When his lips meet mine, it’s gentle, familiar, and it sends a rush of warmth through me.

“Looks like that dream is getting closer to reality," Shade says, his voice coiling through my mind with smug amusement.

The comment jolts me, and I instinctively pull back a little, my heart racing.

“Are you okay?” Lorien asks softly, his brows furrowing as he looks at me, his concern written all over his face.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine,” I reply quickly, though the words feel like I’m trying to convince myself more than him. I nod for emphasis, as if that will make it true.

His eyes search mine, as if he’s trying to make sure, but he doesn’t push. Instead, he just waits, his hand still resting lightly on me.

I hesitate for a moment longer, my mind swirling with doubt and Shade’s ever-present murmurs in the background. But then I make a decision—trying not to overthink, not to let Shade’s voice or my own fear get in the way.

I lean back into him, my lips finding his once more. My hands rest on his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath my fingers.

Shade hums approvingly in the back of my mind but doesn’t say anything.

I try to ignore him completely and focus entirely on the moment—the warmth of Lorien’s touch, the way he kisses me back with a tenderness that makes my chest ache. It feels safe. It feels warm.

I let myself get lost in it. Just for a little while longer…

Lorien’s hand slides gently up my arm as the kiss deepens, his touch steady but unassuming, as if he’s afraid to push too far. My heart pounds in my chest, a mix of exhilaration and nerves tangling together in a way I can’t quite control.

“Oh, now we’re talking,” Shade murmurs, his voice curling through my thoughts like smoke. “You’re finally letting yourself give in, aren’t you? It’s adorable, really.”

I ignore it, my focus entirely on Lorien—on the way his hands rests lightly on my waist and arm, on the warmth of his presence, on the way the world fades into the background. No game, no Shade, no looming responsibilities or death. Just this.

When the kiss finally breaks, we’re still close, our breaths mingling in the cool morning air. Lorien doesn’t move right away; his forehead rests lightly against mine, his eyes half-closed as he looks at me with a softness that makes my chest ache.

“I meant what I said earlier,” he murmurs, his voice quiet but sure. “No matter what’s ahead, we’ve got this. Together.”

The sincerity in his tone sends a wave of warmth through me, but it’s quickly followed by that familiar pang of doubt. Does he really mean that? Would he still feel the same if he knew everything about me?

“Oh, stop overthinking,” Shade chimes in, its tone exasperated. “Just take the win, Artemis. He’s not going anywhere.”

I bite my lip, my gaze dropping for a moment before I force myself to look back at him. “Together,” I echo softly, though the word feels heavy on my tongue.

The sounds of the camp stirring behind us begin to filter in—the rustling of Kaida stirring, Veyron’s low grumble as he shifts in his sleep. Reality creeps back in, pulling me out of the bubble we’ve created.

I pull away slightly, my mind already racing to refocus on the day ahead. “We should probably get moving,” I say, my voice quieter than usual.

“Probably,” Lorien agrees, though he doesn’t move right away. His hand lingers on mine for a moment longer before he finally lets go, his expression steady and unhurried.

As I stand, brushing off the cloak and turning toward the others, Shade’s voice returns, its tone playful and smug. “You’re falling hard, Artemis. You can deny it all you want, but you and I both know how this ends. And oh, it’s going to be delicious.”

I shake my head slightly, trying to clear it. There’s no time for Shade’s games—not today. Not with everything we’re facing.

“Hey, sleepyheads,” I call out, my voice sharper now as I nudge Kaida with my boot. “Get up. We’ve got a lot of ground to cover.”

Kaida groans dramatically, pulling her hood over her head. “You’re such a buzzkill, Artemis,” she mutters. “Let us live.”

“Move it,” I reply, my tone firm but not unkind. “The mountains aren’t getting any closer.”

As the group stirs, I glance back at Lorien. He’s watching me, his expression calm and steady, as if silently reminding me of his words.

I nod slightly to myself, steeling my resolve. Whatever lies ahead, I’ll face it. With them. With him. For now, that’s enough, that has to be enough.

The morning slips into motion as we begin gathering our things, the quiet sounds of the dying fire blending with the faint rustling of the forest around us. Kaida stretches with an exaggerated groan, still half-asleep as she shoves her blanket into her pack. Veyron, ever smug, smirks at her.

“You’re acting like this is the first time you’ve ever been up before sunrise,” Veyron says, already adjusting his daggers at his side.

Kaida glares at him, her hair sticking out wildly from under her hood. “Not all of us are nocturnal gremlins, Veyron.”

“Sure, sure,” Veyron replies, grinning as he tosses her an apple from his pack.

I let the banter wash over me as I check my own supplies, pulling out a small portion of dried meat and fruit. The rations are bland almost flavourless, but they’ll keep us going for a while longer. Hrothgar joins me by the fire, his massive hands deftly securing the straps of his pack.

“Everyone’s in one piece this morning at least,” he notes, his voice low and steady. “Good sign.”

“Let’s hope it stays that way,” I reply, glancing toward the path ahead. The mountains loom in the distance, shrouded in mist, their jagged peaks a stark reminder of what’s waiting for us.

As we eat, the air is filled with the quiet sounds of chewing, the occasional scrape of a blade being adjusted or a pack being tightened. Lorien sits beside me, his calm presence grounding even as my thoughts drift back to this morning. His hand brushes mine briefly as he passes me a piece of his rations, and I look away quickly, pretending to focus on the map spread out before us.

“We follow the ridge,” I say, tracing the route with my finger. “It’ll be steep, but it’s the fastest way through. If we keep a good pace, we should reach the next marker by nightfall.”

Kaida groans again, stuffing the last of her bread into her mouth. “Good pace.’ Can’t we take the scenic route for once? Maybe find a cute little village with hot baths and nice food?”

“Sure,” I say dryly, rolling up the map and tucking it into my pack. “Right after we figure out how to escape this death game.”

She sticks her tongue out at me but doesn’t argue further, shouldering her pack with a dramatic sigh.

As we start moving, I can already feel the cold air coming down from the mountains. It’s not nearly as bad as last night, but it’s there—biting just enough to make me wary. It’s only going to get worse as we climb.

Lorien falls into step beside me, his spear resting lightly on his shoulder. He doesn’t say anything, but his presence feels reassuring.

Kaida pulls her hood tighter, muttering something under her breath as we reach some snow covered grounds. “You’d think with all this walking, I’d be sweating, but nope. Just cold and miserable. Love that for me.”

“Better get used to it,” I say, glancing up at the distant peaks looming above us. “It’s going to get colder the higher we go.”

She groans dramatically, leaning forward as if the weight of the mountain itself is already on her shoulders. “Why can’t any where we go be nice and peaceful in this game and not ‘freezing-to-death mountain climbing simulator.’”

“I’ll write that down for next time,” I reply dryly.

Lorien chuckles softly behind me, his voice low and warm. “We should probably make some torches before it gets worse. If we get caught in this without something to keep us going, we’ll burn through too much energy too fast.”

“Good idea,” I agree, glancing at the thin, gnarled trees dotting the trail ahead. “We can stop soon, gather some wood and prep while the weather’s still manageable.”

Hrothgar nods, adjusting the massive pack slung over his shoulders. “We’ll want to plan for the night too. Once the sun starts to dip, the wind’s going to be unforgiving.”

Kaida groans again, this time louder. “I love how optimistic we all sound. Can’t wait for the frostbitten end of our story.”

Veyron smirks, keeping pace with her. “If anyone’s losing any fingers, it’s definitely you. You’re too slow to keep them warm.”

“Don’t tempt me to shove snow down your tunic,” she snaps back, but there’s no real anger in her tone.

As their banter carries on behind me, I glance up at the sky, the pale light of day barely piercing the thick clouds hanging over the peaks. The mountains ahead look steep and unyielding, their ridges sharp and imposing.

Shade stirs in the back of my mind, its voice curling in lazily. “Torches and warm bodies, hmm? How quaint. But do you think that’ll really be enough once you’re up there? You’ve felt it, haven’t you? That growing chill—not just the cold. Something darker.”

I grit my teeth, shaking the thought off as we push forward. We’ll stop soon, make torches, and prepare. That’s all I need to focus on for now. Just one step at a time.

Kaida’s sash wrapped snugly around my neck adds a little extra warmth. Between that and the torches we’re planning to make, It’ll be enough to keep the cold at bay—at least for the day. Hopefully.

After a little more walking, we come across a stretch of trees with low, twisted branches. Perfect for gathering some good-sized sticks for torches. I start picking through the brush, testing a branch here and there for sturdiness, when Veyron speaks up.

“I’ve been thinking about all of this,” he says, his voice breaking through the sound of snapping twigs and the crunching snow in the area. He gestures vaguely at the world around us, his expression thoughtful but distant. “And no matter what way you look at it, it simply doesn’t make sense.”

Hrothgar straightens, glancing at Veyron as he pulls a thick branch from the ground. “What do you mean?”

Veyron exhales sharply, as though trying to put his thoughts into words. “Okay, think about it,” he starts, brushing some dirt off his hands. “Option one: the game somehow took our minds into itself. That would explain the menus, the skills, and the weird game logic, right? But the issue with that is… everything’s way too realistic.”

I pause, glancing at him. “What do you mean by ‘too realistic’?”

“Think about it,” Veyron says, gesturing around us again. “The graphics are wayyy too good. This looks exactly like real life. We can feel everything—the cold, pain, textures. Even our movements aren’t limited to preprogrammed animations like in a normal game. I can stretch, jump, spin in circles—whatever I want—and it’s seamless. No game engine could handle that.”

Kaida raises an eyebrow. “Okay, so… what’s your point?”

“My point,” he continues, his tone sharper now, “is that even if you somehow made the most advanced computer system in existence, this still wouldn’t be possible. You’d have to map out the entire human brain and upload it into a system—and that alone would take hundreds of years of development, assuming it’s even possible.”

Kaida frowns, looking skeptical. “But isn’t technology advancing super fast these days? Maybe it’s just… ahead of its time?”

Veyron shakes his head. “No. A human brain has over two million gigabytes of storage, not to mention processing power. Uploading even one person’s mind would be impossible with super advanced technology. Let alone six people.”

Hrothgar strokes his chin, his expression thoughtful. “So if that’s not the answer, then what is?”

“That’s the thing,” Veyron says, picking up a stick and twirling it idly. “Option two: we were all kidnapped and hooked up to some kind of machine. You know, like those sci-fi stories where you’re in a simulation but your real body’s lying in some lab somewhere.”

“That’s a comforting thought,” Kaida mutters.

“Yeah, but even then, this world wouldn’t make sense,” Veyron presses. “Machines can’t create this. The details of this world—it’s too realistic to be possible.”

“Okay, so what’s your third option?” I ask, narrowing my eyes.

Veyron hesitates, as if the words don’t sit right with him. “The only other thing I can think of is… this isn’t a game or a simulation at all. It’s another world. Like, actually another world.”

There’s a beat of silence as the words hang in the air, heavy and strange.

Kaida snorts. “Another world? Seriously? With floating menus and an announcer when we first got here? That doesn’t exactly scream ‘real world,’ Veyron.”

“Exactly,” he says, tossing the stick he was holding aside. “That’s what doesn’t make sense. If this is another world, why does it have all the trappings of a game? Who made it? How does it work?”

I glance toward the mountains ahead, my thoughts spinning. Veyron isn’t wrong—none of this makes sense. But thinking too hard about it only seems to raise more questions.

Shade chuckles softly in the back of my mind. “Oh, let him keep puzzling it out. The truth will come eventually, and I can’t wait to see the look on your face when it does.”

I clench my jaw and shove the voice aside, focusing instead on the branch in my hands. “No matter what this place is,” I say aloud, “we’re still stuck here. And the only thing that matters is finding a way out.”

Veyron shrugs, his smirk returning. “Fair enough, fearless leader. But if I figure out the secret first, you owe me something good.”

Kaida rolls her eyes. “Sure, Veyron. You can have first dibs on getting us all out of here. That work for you?”

He grins. “Works for me.”

Hrothgar chuckles, shaking his head as he hefts a bundle of sticks onto his shoulder. “Let’s focus on staying warm first, yeah?”

As we gather the last of the materials for the torches, I can’t help but let Veyron’s words linger in my mind. Another world. The idea feels absurd, impossible—and yet, standing here, breathing this air, feeling the cold against my skin… I can’t entirely dismiss it I’d thought about it myself before but…

For now, I set it aside. One step at a time. No point focusing on it when we won’t be able to actually figure it out.

“Kaida, did you get like matches or something?” I ask, holding the materials for the torch in my hands.

“Nope,” she says with a grin, already pulling her staff from her back. “Watch this.”

She holds her staff in one hand, and it begins to glow faintly at the tip. A soft hum fills the air as a tiny flame flickers to life, dancing at the end of the staff like it’s alive. With a flick of her wrist, she brings the torch she’s holding closer, and the flame leaps to it, igniting the bundle of sticks instantly.

“Ta-da!” Kaida says, turning to me with a self-satisfied smirk. “Can’t believe you missed me doing this last night. I’m basically the human campfire.”

I raise an eyebrow. “Or you’re just really dramatic.”

“Hey,” she says, pointing the now-lit torch at me like it’s a sword. “It’s not dramatic if it’s useful. Besides, you’d be freezing without me.”

“Fair point,” I mutter, holding out my own torch toward her. “Mind sharing the magic?”

“Of course, fearless leader,” she teases, the flame from her torch sparking to life on mine with another quick flick of her staff. “Consider it my gift to the party. You’re welcome.”

“Appreciated,” I say, though I roll my eyes. “And here I thought you were going to save all your energy for, you know, actual combat.”

Kaida grins, clearly pleased with herself. “Oh, don’t worry. I’ve got plenty left if anything decides to jump us, I just got a perfect nights rest.”

Behind us, Veyron snorts. “Show-off.”

“Jealous?” Kaida shoots back, twirling her staff before slinging it over her back again.

“Hardly,” he replies, smirking. “I prefer my heat in the form of subtlety and precision, not big, flashy pyrotechnics.”

“Subtlety,” Kaida repeats, mockingly. “Right. That’s why you knocked that guard out in the middle of the street.”

As they bicker, I hold the torch closer, letting its warmth seep into my hands. The glow of the flames against the snowy trail gives me a strange sense of comfort, even as the cold air from the mountains bites at my cheeks.

Hrothgar steps closer, his voice low and steady. “We’d best keep moving. The wind’s picking up.”

I nod, glancing toward the ridgeline ahead. “Let’s go. The sooner we hit higher ground, the sooner we can find some kind of shelter for the night.”

Kaida grumbles something under her breath about hating mountains, but she follows along, holding her torch high. As we push forward, the banter dies down, replaced by the steady crunch of boots against snow and the flickering glow of torches cutting through the mist.

We continue walking, the chill growing sharper with every step. The trail winds upward, the hilly paths uneven and covered in patches of frost that crunch beneath our boots. The cold bites at my face and creeps under my clothes, the warmth of the torch only doing so much to keep it at bay.

Every once in a while, the wind picks up, cutting across the ridgeline and forcing us to pull our cloaks tighter. Kaida, as usual, voices what everyone’s probably thinking. “How much longer are we going to be climbing like this? I’m starting to feel like a freaking mountain goat.”

“Until we find a good place to camp or until my legs give out—whichever comes first,” I reply, glancing over my shoulder at her.

“Great. Can’t wait for both of those to happen at the same time,” she mutters, pulling her hood farther down over her face.

Shade stirs in the back of my mind, his presence a constant, though less abrasive than usual. “She has a point, you know. You’re pushing them pretty hard. Not that I’m complaining—your determination is admirable, really. But you might want to think about how far they can go before the cold gets the better of them and you.”

I clench my jaw, the torchlight flickering against the frost-covered rocks ahead. “I’m aware,” I think back to him. “But we can’t afford to stop too soon. The higher we go, the better chance we have of finding a safe spot for the night. We can’t just stop on a hill.”

“Fair,” Shade responds, his voice calm but firm. “Just don’t let that stubbornness of yours turn into recklessness. You’ve actually got a good thing going with these people. No need to break them before we get where we’re going.”

There’s no mocking tone in his words this time, which catches me off guard. I almost want to argue with him out of habit, but instead, I just sigh inwardly. “I’ll keep an eye on them.”

Hrothgar’s steady voice cuts through the cold. “The terrain’s getting steeper. Stay sharp—some of these rocks are slick.”

“Got it,” I call back, scanning the path ahead for anything that might trip us up. The wind howls briefly, sending a shiver through me.

Lorien steps closer, his voice low. “You holding up?”

I nod, glancing at him. “I’m fine. You?”

He smiles faintly, the torchlight reflecting in his eyes. “Always.”

Shade’s voice hums softly in my mind. “Ah, there it is. The silent reassurance, the steady presence. You do know he’d follow you anywhere, right?”

“So you’ve said.” I think back, my chest tightening slightly.

Shade doesn’t press further, his presence fading slightly as I refocus on the trail. One step at a time.

As we go higher, the mist thickens into a dense fog, wrapping around us like a shroud. The snow on the ground rises, making each step heavier, more deliberate. It’s not just cold anymore—it’s suffocating. If it starts snowing, we could easily be buried within hours.

The sound comes faintly at first, a distant neigh, barely audible over the wind. My head snaps up, and I turn toward the others, my heart pounding. “Did you hear that?”

Hrothgar narrows his eyes, scanning the fog. “Horses?”

Veyron straightens, his smirk cutting through the tension. “Finally, something helpful.”

I hold up a hand, signaling for quiet. The air feels heavier now, the sound of hoofbeats growing louder, echoing faintly through the fog. My grip tightens on my bow as I step forward, straining to see through the haze.

Then I see them. The eyes.

At first, it’s just the faint red glow I thought I’d imagined the night before—burning through the fog, growing closer. My stomach drops, the memory of the night rushing back. I definitely didn’t imagine it.

The form takes shape, emerging slowly from the fog. A massive horse, its coat so black it seems to drink in the light of our torches. Steam rises from its nostrils, and its hooves crunch against the snow as it steps closer.

On its back is a figure, clad entirely in black armor. The metal gleams faintly in the torchlight, the edges sharp and unrelenting. A black helmet conceals his face, save for the eyes—burning red, glowing like embers in the shadows.

I freeze, my heart hammering in my chest. The others see it now too, their weapons shifting instinctively into ready positions.

Kaida’s voice is barely above a whisper. “What… the hell is that?”

The figure doesn’t speak, doesn’t make any move to acknowledge us. He just continues forward, the fog swirling around him as if the very air bends to his will.

Shade’s voice stirs in my mind, calm but firm. “Careful, Artemis. This one’s no ordinary enemy. And something tells me he’s not here for small talk.”

I glance back at the others, my voice low but steady. “Weapons up. Stay close.”

The knight pulls his horse to a stop a short distance away, the beast snorting and pawing at the snow. The figure sits motionless for a moment, the glow of his eyes seeming to scan over each of us, lingering on me for a moment too long.

I grip my bow tighter, every muscle in my body tense. “Who are you?” I call out, my voice cutting through the stillness.

The knight doesn’t answer. Instead, he slowly lifts a hand, reaching for the hilt of the massive sword strapped to his back.

“Not friendly,” Lorien mutters, stepping closer to me, his spear ready.

“Guessing he’s not here to offer us a ride,” Veyron quips, though his tone is sharper than usual, his daggers already in hand.

I draw an arrow, nocking it against the string, the tension pulling taut. The air around us feels heavy, suffocating, as if the fog itself is pressing down.

The knight’s hand grips his sword, and the red glow of his eyes seems to flare brighter.

This is bad, I think, my heart racing.

Shade hums softly in my mind, his tone laced with quiet warning. “Very bad. I’d suggest you not let him make the first move.”

“What are you doing up here?” I ask, my voice firm, though my stomach churns with unease. I hope—pray—for an answer but I quickly wish he hadn’t answered at all.

The knight tilts his head slightly, those glowing red eyes locking onto mine. When he finally speaks, his voice is deep and hollow, echoing like something that doesn’t belong to the living.

“I’m here to kill you.”

The words hit like a physical blow, and before I can even react, he leaps off the back of his horse. The height of his jump is impossible—inhuman—and as he lands with a deafening thud, the snow beneath him explodes outward in a flurry of white.

His dark cape flows wildly in the wind as he charges straight for us, his massive sword already drawn and gleaming in the pale light.

Everything in me screams to move, to act. My instincts take over, and I release the arrow I had drawn.

The arrow cuts through the air, aimed directly for his chest. It strikes—but instead of slowing him down, it glances off his armor with a sharp clang, shattering into splinters as if I’d fired it at solid steel.

“Damn it!” I hiss, already reaching for another arrow.

The knight barrels forward, his speed terrifying for someone in such heavy armor. The ground shakes slightly with each of his steps, and the glow of his eyes seems to burn brighter the closer he gets.

“Back up!” Hrothgar roars, stepping in front of the group with his axe raised. He braces himself as the knight closes the distance.

Lorien moves quickly to my side, his spear already in hand. “Artemis, stay back!”

“I’m fine!” I snap, drawing another arrow and taking aim again.

Kaida raises her staff, her voice sharp as she begins chanting something. A faint glow surrounds her hands, but the cold seems to sap her energy. “He’s too fast—he’s already on us!”

The knight swings his sword with a single, brutal motion, the sheer force of it cleaving through the air with a high-pitched whine. Hrothgar blocks the blow with the head of his axe, but the impact sends him skidding backward, his boots digging deep into the snow.

“Veyron, flank!” Hrothgar shouts, recovering just in time to brace for another strike.

“On it!” Veyron vanishes into the fog, his movements silent and quick.

I fire another arrow, this time aiming for a gap in the knight’s chest and shoulder. The arrow hits, and this time it doesn’t shatter, but the knight doesn’t so much as flinch. He swings his massive sword toward me, the force of the swing creating a gust of wind that nearly knocks me off balance.

Shade’s voice growls in my mind, low and sharp. “You’re not going to bring him down with brute force. He’s too strong—too fast. Find another way, Artemis.”

“I’m open to suggestions!” I think back, my heart pounding.

“Test him. Find his weakness. He has one—everything does. But don’t let him corner you. Keep moving!” Shade’s tone is calm, but there’s a tension beneath it, as if even he knows how bad this is.

The knight’s glowing eyes lock onto me again, and for a moment, it feels like he can see right through me. Then he moves, faster than before, his sword slicing toward me in an arc of dark steel.

I dive to the side, barely avoiding the strike as snow sprays up around me. My hands fumble for another arrow, my breath ragged. “We can’t keep this up,” I mutter.

“Then we find a way to end it!” Lorien shouts, planting his spear and lunging at the knight, his strike aimed at the same shoulder where my arrow is still lodged.

The spear connects, forcing the knight to shift slightly, but it’s not enough to stop him. He spins, his sword cutting through the air as he turns his focus back toward me.

My mind races, every instinct screaming at me to run, to fight, to survive.

The knight moves with a speed that doesn’t make sense for his size, spinning his sword and butting the end of its hilt into Lorien’s chest. The impact forces Lorien back, and I catch a flash of pain across his face before he stumbles into the snow.

Without hesitation, the knight grips the arrow in his shoulder and yanks it free. He tosses it aside like it’s nothing, the glowing eyes beneath his helmet locking onto me again.

“If you can’t handle it, I can always step in,” Shade says, his voice low. “They’ll find out about me eventually, Artemis. No point letting them—and yourself—die before that happens.”

“We can handle him,” I snap back, my breath ragged as I leap out of the way of another swing. The massive blade carves through the air, inches from my face, before slamming into the ground with a dull thud. I scramble backward, the snow slick under my boots.

The knight pivots, his movements fluid and relentless. His sword arcs toward me again, but before it can connect, Hrothgar charges in, his axe meeting the blade with a deafening clang.

Hrothgar grits his teeth, holding firm against the knight’s overwhelming strength. “You’re not getting through me!” he growls, shoving forward and forcing the knight to take a step back.

The knight doesn’t falter for long. His sword swings again in a brutal arc, but Hrothgar is ready, blocking it with the flat of his axe. The sound reverberates through the air, and sparks fly as the weapons clash.

Veyron uses the opening, slipping through the fog like a shadow. His daggers flash as he attacks from behind, aiming for the gaps in the knight’s armor. One dagger strikes, sinking into the joint where the knight’s shoulder plate meets his back.

The knight jerks slightly, his head snapping toward Veyron. For a split second, his focus wavers, and Hrothgar uses the moment to push harder, forcing the knight to retreat a step.

Lorien pushes himself back to his feet, gripping his spear tightly as he circles around to the knight’s side. His chest rises and falls heavily, but there’s a fire in his eyes that refuses to fade.

The knight, however, doesn’t seem fazed. His glowing eyes burn brighter, and he swings his sword in a wide arc, forcing both Hrothgar and Veyron to back off momentarily. His cape flows behind him, the snow swirling around his feet like a storm brewing in his wake.

“You’re running out of time, Artemis,” Shade murmurs in my mind. “He’s testing you, pushing your limits. How long do you think you can keep this up before someone gets hurt—or worse?”

I grit my teeth, my hand tightening around the bow. “We’ll handle it,” I think firmly. “Just stay out of it. For now.”

Shade hums softly, his tone unreadable. “For now, then. But don’t say I didn’t warn you when the time comes.”

The knight steps forward again, his sword raised high. My grip on the bow tightens as I ready another arrow. Whatever it takes, I’m not letting this thing win. Not here. Not now.

I pull the string back, aiming for the same shoulder where my last arrow stuck, and release. The arrow flies straight and fast, but the knight reacts instantly, shifting his massive blade to deflect it with a sharp clang. The impact sends the arrow spiraling uselessly into the snow.

Before I can nock another, the knight spins, his sword cutting through the air toward Veyron. Veyron narrowly ducks under the strike, rolling to the side just as the blade slices through the space where he was standing.

“Close one!” Veyron calls out, but his smirk falters as he glances toward the knight, whose glowing eyes now lock on him with eerie precision.

“Hold still!” Kaida yells, her staff glowing brighter as she finishes her chant. She slams the tip into the snow, and roots burst from the ground, dark and twisted, writhing like serpents.

The roots snake around the knight’s legs and arms, pulling taut as they try to hold him in place. The fog swirls around him, making the sight even more surreal as the roots twist tighter, keeping his movements restricted.

“Got him!” Kaida shouts, her eyes glowing faintly as she pours her magic into the spell.

“Good!” Hrothgar roars, rushing in with his axe raised high. He swings downward, the blade of his axe aimed for the knight’s chest.

The knight, though bound, doesn’t panic. His glowing eyes burn brighter, and with a sharp tug, he twists his arm free from the roots just enough to raise his sword.

The clash of weapons rings out as the knight blocks Hrothgar’s strike with terrifying strength. The sheer force of the collision sends sparks flying, and Hrothgar grits his teeth, trying to push through the block.

“Keep him pinned!” Hrothgar growls, struggling to hold his ground against the knight’s unrelenting strength.

Kaida’s face is tight with concentration, beads of sweat forming on her brow. “He’s strong—I can’t hold him for long!”

Lorien takes the opportunity to strike, lunging in with his spear. He thrusts toward the knight’s exposed side, but the knight twists his torso at the last second, the spear glancing off his armor instead of piercing it.

The roots around the knight’s legs start to splinter, his movements becoming more forceful. “He’s breaking free!” Kaida shouts, her voice tense.

My heart pounds as I scramble for another arrow, quickly nocking it and taking aim. “Keep at it—we have to wear him down!”

Shade’s voice rumbles softly in my mind, calm but pointed. “You’re playing defense, Artemis. You won’t win by simply reacting. You need to figure something else out.”

“Working on it,” I think back sharply, my focus locked on the knight.

The knight rips his arm free entirely, his sword swinging wide to slice through the roots at his feet. Kaida stumbles back, her spell faltering as the glowing magic fades.

The knight lets out a low, menacing sound—almost like a growl—and turns toward me, his cape flaring behind him as he begins to advance again.

“Everyone, back up!” I shout, my voice cutting through the chaos. My fingers grip the bowstring, the magic thrumming faintly beneath my fingertips as I draw it back.

The others hear me and immediately begin to retreat. Lorien pulls away from his last strike, his spear spinning back into a defensive position as he sidesteps the knight’s blade. Hrothgar takes a step back as well, his massive frame still braced for another attack, while Kaida moves back a bit farther to catch her breath, her staff trembling slightly in her hand as she releases the vines.

The knight’s glowing red eyes snap toward me, sensing the shift in the battle, but I don’t give him time to react. I release the string, and my ability surges to life.

A flurry of arrows streak through the air, glowing faintly with arcane energy as they fan out toward their target. The arrows rain down on the knight in a concentrated volley, slamming into him with relentless force. The sound of impact echoes sharply, each arrow striking with a burst of energy.

One arrow—the arcane arrow—cuts through the chaos, its glowing tip striking directly at the knight’s chest plate. The arcane energy explodes on contact, forcing him to stagger back a step, his sword rising instinctively to shield himself.

“Lorien, now!” I shout, not wasting the opportunity.

Lorien doesn’t hesitate. His spear glows faintly as his deep strike ability activates, and he lunges forward with a precision that slices through the chaos. The spear drives into the knight’s armor, slipping between the plates at his side.

The knight growls low, the sound reverberating through the air as he swings wildly toward Lorien. But Lorien is already moving, spinning away from the counterattack and pulling his spear free in one smooth motion.

“Hrothgar, hit him hard!” I call out, my hand already reaching for another arrow.

Hrothgar lets out a roar, his ability activating as he charges forward. His entire frame seems to tense, muscles rippling as he grips his axe tightly. He swings with all his might, the weapon slamming into the knight’s shoulder.

The force of the blow reverberates through the air, knocking the knight to the side. His sword drops slightly, leaving him vulnerable for a brief moment.

“Keep the pressure on!” I yell, firing another arrow to keep him distracted.

Kaida raises her staff again, muttering an incantation as flames flicker to life at its tip. “I’ll slow him down!” she calls out, sending a burst of fire toward his legs. The flames lick at the knight’s armor, forcing him to shift his footing as he bats at the fire with his sword.

Shade’s voice hums approvingly in my mind. “Not bad, Artemis. You’re starting to think like someone who actually wants to win.”

“I’m just doing what I have to,” I think back, my focus unrelenting.

The knight’s glowing eyes flare brighter as he steadies himself, his cape whipping behind him. He plants his sword into the ground for leverage, pulling himself upright. The damage we’ve dealt is starting to show—his movements are a bit slower now, his armor actually scuffed. But his presence is no less menacing, and the red glow of his eyes burns with an intensity that sets my nerves on edge.

“This isn’t over yet,” Lorien mutters, stepping back into position beside me.

“No,” I reply, gripping my bow tighter. “It’s not.”

“You want to use abilities now?” the knight says, his voice sharp and biting as he fully rises, his presence even more imposing.

Abilities? The word spins in my head, sharper than any blade. How does he—

Before I can finish the thought, his massive sword begins to glow, the light dark and crimson, almost alive. A shimmering, crackling barrier extends from the blade, doubling its length. It hums with power, every pulse making the air around us heavier, thicker.

He swings it once, hard and fast, slamming the glowing edge into the snow at his feet. The impact sends a wave of snow and ice flying outward, scattering over the remains of Kaida’s fire and extinguishing it in an instant. The hiss of steam fills the air as the fog thickens.

“Looks like you’ve found another player,” Shade says, his voice calm and assessing, but not without an edge of curiosity. “The question is, is he trapped here like you? Or is he just playing a game, like the one from the forest?”

My stomach turns at the thought. Another player. Another person like us—or, someone free, like that bandit leader who was just playing a game while we were stuck here fighting to survive.

“We need to stop him before someone gets killed.” I think back to Shade, my grip tightening on my bow.

Shade hums in quiet agreement. “Don’t let your guard down. He’s not just strong—he knows what you are.”

The knight’s glowing eyes shift between us, his helmet tilting slightly as if sizing us up. Then, without warning, he surges forward, his blade leaving a trail of glowing energy in its wake.

“Move!” I shout, already leaping to the side as his blade slams into the ground where I’d been standing. The ground shakes, the impact sending cracks spidering through the snow and earth.

Kaida scrambles back, gripping her staff tightly as she regains her footing. “He’s kinda wiping the floor with us right now!” she shouts, panic creeping into her voice.

“Stay focused!” Hrothgar bellows, stepping forward to block the next strike. The tension in his muscles are visible as he braces against the glowing blade.

Lorien moves beside him, his spear glowing faintly. “We can take him if we work together!” he shouts, thrusting the spear toward the knight’s exposed side.

The knight pivots with alarming speed, his blade sweeping wide. The glowing blade slices cleanly through the snow, forcing Lorien and Hrothgar to break apart to avoid being caught in its path.

Veyron darts in from the side, daggers gleaming as he aims for the gaps in the knight’s armor. “He’s fast, but we’ve fought worse!” he calls out, his strikes precise and relentless.

The knight grunts, turning his attention briefly to Veyron, but he’s already gone, disappearing into the fog.

“He’s barely trying,” Shade murmurs, his voice low and unsettling. “He hasn’t even started taking this seriously yet.”

“That makes two of us,” I think back, my jaw tightening. I draw another arrow, as I ready it for my next strike.

The knight turns his gaze back to me, his glowing eyes locking onto mine as if he knows exactly what I’m about to do. For a moment, everything seems to slow, the weight of his presence pressing down like a physical force.

This isn’t just another fight. It’s a test—a fight against someone who knows more than I do, someone who might hold answers I don’t.

But I don’t have time to think about that. Not now. Not while he’s still coming for us.

“Keep him off balance!” I yell, firing my arrow straight toward his shoulder.

The knight’s blade hums with power as he swings again, this time toward Hrothgar. The axe comes up just in time, the clash of weapons ringing out across the fog-shrouded mountains. Hrothgar’s strength holds for a moment, but the sheer force of the strike is too much—he’s knocked backward, his massive frame hitting the ground with a heavy thud.

“Damn it!” I hiss, my fingers tightening around the bowstring as I track the knight’s movements.

Lorien seizes the moment, darting in with his spear. He thrusts hard, finding an opening in the knight’s armor. The weapon pierces through, but the knight barely flinches, his movements precise and relentless.

Before Lorien can pull back, the knight spins on him with terrifying speed, his glowing blade arcing downward.

“Lorien, move!” I yell, panic rising in my chest.

Lorien rolls to the side, narrowly avoiding the main swing, but the extended length of the glowing blade catches him as he moves. The edge grazes his side, leaving a shallow cut that sends him staggering.

“Lorien!” Kaida shouts, her voice filled with alarm as she steps closer, her staff trembling in her hands.

Lorien grimaces but waves her off, gripping his spear tightly as he steadies himself. “I’m fine,” he says, though the worry in his voice betrays him.

The knight doesn’t give him a moment to recover. His glowing eyes flare as he shifts his focus back to me, his blade already raised for the next attack.

Shade’s voice echoes in my mind, calm but edged with urgency. “You need to end this, and fast.”

“I’m trying!” I think back, frustration bubbling up.

“Try harder,” Shade replies evenly. “Because if you don’t, it’s not just Lorien who’s going to get hurt.”

I clench my teeth, pulling back another arrow. My mind races as I take aim, trying to calculate our next move. Hrothgar is struggling to get back to his feet, Kaida’s fire is too slow to reach him, and Lorien is already hurt.

“Veyron, hit him again! Aim for the back!” I shout, letting the arrow fly.

The knight deflects the shot with a flick of his blade, his movements almost casual. His focus stays locked on me, and I feel the weight of it settle like a stone in my chest.

I glance at the others for a split second, catching the flicker of panic in their eyes as Veyron darts in again, his daggers flashing in the dim light. He moves fast, striking at the knight’s exposed back, but his blades barely scratch the surface of the black armor before the knight spins toward him, forcing Veyron to retreat with a curse.

My heart pounds, my fingers gripping the bow tightly. This isn’t working, I think, panic clawing at the edges of my mind.

“Shade…” I begin, hesitating for just a moment. “Can you, like, secretly help me? Empower these arrows or something? Without them noticing?”

Shade’s presence shifts slightly, his voice coming softly into my mind, a quiet hum of curiosity and amusement. “Oh? Finally asking for help, are we?”

“Not the time,” I snap mentally, nocking another arrow. “Can you or not?”

There’s a brief pause, as if he’s savoring the moment. “I can… adjust things for you, yes. A bit of my strength, let’s say. It won’t be subtle, though. Your little mage might notice the shift. Are you prepared for that?”

I grit my teeth, my eyes locking onto the knight as he pushes forward, his glowing blade carving through the snow in a wide arc. “I don’t care. Just do it.”

Shade chuckles softly, the sound low and satisfied. “Very well, Artemis. Let’s see what you can do with a little… enhancement.”

A faint pulse of energy ripples through me, cold and electric. My bow hums faintly under my grip, the next arrow I nock glowing faintly with an ominous, dark energy. The weight of it feels strange but powerful, and I take a steadying breath, ignoring the unease prickling at the back of my mind.

“Keep him busy!” I shout to the others, drawing the string back. The magic surges through the arrow, a sharp, foreign sensation that makes my chest tighten.

Lorien glances at me briefly, his brows furrowing as he steadies his stance. “Artemis, what—”

“Just trust me!” I cut him off, releasing the arrow.

It streaks through the air, the dark energy trailing behind it like smoke. The arrow strikes the knight’s shoulder, and this time, it pierces through the armor, sending a visible ripple of force across his body. He stumbles slightly, his glowing eyes narrowing as he looks directly at me.

“Good,” Shade murmurs, his voice laced with satisfaction. “Now keep going. Let him feel the difference.”

The others hesitate, clearly noticing the strange glow surrounding my shot, but there’s no time to explain. The knight straightens again, gripping his blade tighter, the red energy around it flaring brighter.

I nock another arrow, ignoring the questions rising in my mind—and the worried looks from my friends. Whatever this power is, it’s working. And right now, that’s all that matters.

I release the arrow, but the knight moves faster than I can track, his glowing eyes fixed on me like a predator locking onto prey. His speed is terrifying—inhuman—and before I can nock another arrow, he’s right in front of me.

Lorien lunges toward him, spear ready, but the knight is too fast. He barrels past Lorien like he isn’t even there, closing the distance in a heartbeat. My hand flies to my quiver, desperate to grab another arrow, but it’s too late—his gauntleted hand clamps around my throat, lifting me off the ground like I weigh nothing.

I choke, my hands clawing at his armored wrist, panic surging through me as his glowing red eyes bore into mine.

“Artemis!” Kaida’s voice cuts through the air, sharp and filled with panic. She doesn’t hesitate, raising her staff and firing a ball of fire directly at the knight.

The flames streak toward him, bright and hot, and he snarls, tossing me aside to block the attack with his blade. The force of his throw sends me crashing into the rocky wall of the mountainside, the impact knocking the breath from my lungs. Pain lances through my body as I slump to the ground, dazed and gasping for air.

The knight slashes through the ball of fire with a single, precise swing, the glowing edge of his blade cutting it clean in half. The fire dissipates into the cold air, leaving behind only the faint scent of smoke.

He spins back toward me, his blade glowing brighter as he lifts it high. The sight of the weapon poised above me sends a surge of adrenaline through my body. I roll to the side at the last possible second, the blade slamming into the wall where I’d just been.

But instead of getting stuck in the rock, the blade cuts through it like butter, glowing with an unnatural energy.

The ground beneath me shakes violently, the force of the strike sending cracks spidering through the mountainside. A deep rumble echoes around us, growing louder with every passing second.

Before I can scramble to safety, the wall of rock and snow above us gives way. An avalanche of stone and ice crashes down, slamming into both me and the knight. The world turns white and cold, the force of it driving the air from my lungs.

I can feel myself falling, tumbling through the chaos as the snow and rock swallow me whole. My mind races, panic and terror taking over. *Did it knock me off the mountain? Is this it? Is this how I die?*

The thought hits hard, but there’s no time to hold onto it. The cold bites at my skin, and the sensation of weightlessness overtakes me as the ground disappears. The last thing I see before the world goes dark is the blur of white and shadow as the avalanche drags me into the void.

End of chapter 19

A group of people wake up in a video game world and are forced to work together to survive and find out how to escape.

The group reaches the fortress and boundaries are crossed.

Sorry for the lack of posts been busy but I’m back and the full story is written! Just editing and cleaning it up now!

I’ll also be fixing some previous chapters issues and cleaning some stuff up to make it more cohesive over all.

Also sorry if I worried you I see I got some messages I’m 100% ok nothing bad happened.

Chapter 19 Recap.

Before I can scramble to safety, the wall of rock and snow above us gives way. An avalanche of stone and ice crashes down, slamming into both me and the knight. The world turns white and cold, the force of it driving the air from my lungs.

I can feel myself falling, tumbling through the chaos as the snow and rock swallow me whole. My mind races, panic and terror taking over. Did it knock me off the mountain? Is this it? Is this how I die?

The thought hits hard, but there’s no time to hold onto it. The cold bites at my skin, and the sensation of weightlessness overtakes me as the ground disappears. The last thing I see before the world goes dark is the blur of white and shadow as the avalanche drags me into the void.

Chapter 20

I blink slowly, my head pounding and my body heavy. Everything feels… wrong. Cold seeps into my skin, biting and relentless, while the sound of shifting snow echoes faintly around me. My chest heaves as I try to pull in air, each breath sharp and shallow.

I’m alive? The thought drifts sluggishly through my mind, half-formed and uncertain. My fingers twitch, brushing against something rough—rock? Snow? It’s hard to tell.

Where am I?

I blink again, the world around me coming into hazy focus. Snow is everywhere, clinging to my face, my hair, my clothes. The pale light of day filters through the fog above, weak and distant.

“Shade…?” I think weakly, my voice barely a whisper even in my mind.

“Still here,” he replies, his voice softer than usual, almost… steady. “I told you I wouldn’t let you die.”

I swallow hard, my throat dry and raw. “What… happened?”

“The avalanche,” Shade says calmly. “You’re lucky you didn’t fall farther. But that knight? He’s down here with you. Somewhere.”

The memory hits me like a jolt—the glowing blade, the crashing snow, the fall. My heart races as I push myself up slightly, wincing as pain flares through my side. My body feels battered, bruised, but not broken.

The snow shifts under me as I move, and I realize how deep I’m buried. The air is cold and thin, making every breath feel like a struggle. My bow is still in my hand, though my quiver feels lighter, some of the arrows lost in the chaos.

I glance around, trying to make sense of my surroundings. The mountain looms above, jagged and imposing, while broken chunks of rock and debris are scattered everywhere.

He’s here. Shade’s words echo in my mind, and I tense, scanning the snow for any sign of movement.

The memory of those glowing red eyes sends a chill down my spine. If he survived… no, when he survived, he wouldn’t stop. Not until I was dead.

“Get moving, Artemis,” Shade says, his tone firm. “You won’t last long sitting here. Not with him hunting you.”

I grit my teeth and force myself to stand, the pain sharp but manageable. Snow shifts underfoot, threatening to pull me back down, but I steady myself, my bow still clutched tightly in my hand.

“You’re stronger than you look,” a deep, cold voice says from behind me.

My breath catches, and every muscle in my body freezes. Slowly, I turn my head, my heart pounding in my chest.

The knight is there, standing amidst the snow and jagged rocks like he belongs to the chaos itself. His armor is battered, slightly dented all over from our attacks and the fall, but it’s still intact. The red glow of his eyes burns brightly, cutting through the fog like twin embers in the cold.

His massive blade rests at his side, the glowing barrier still faintly pulsing with energy. He tilts his head slightly, his gaze fixed on me with that same predatory intensity.

“How are you still alive?” I ask, my voice barely above a whisper, part disbelief, part fear.

He doesn’t answer immediately. Instead, he steps closer, his boots crunching loudly against the snow. “You’re resilient,” he says finally, his tone almost… amused. “Most would have broken under that avalanche. But not you. Impressive.”

My grip on the bow tightens instinctively, my mind racing. He’s too strong. I barely survived before, and now I’m alone.

Shade’s voice slides into my thoughts, calm but edged with tension. “You’re not entirely alone, Artemis. You’ve got me. But you’ll need to be smart.”

I take a shaky breath, keeping my eyes on the knight. “What do you want?” I ask, trying to keep my voice steady.

He chuckles, the sound low and hollow. “The same thing I wanted before,” he says, raising his sword slightly. “Your life.”

The words send a chill down my spine, but I don’t let it show. I take a small step back, my boots sliding slightly in the snow. My heart pounds, but I force myself to focus.

“There’s no point in this,” I say, trying to stall. “What do you get out of killing me? What’s the point of any of this?”

The knight pauses, tilting his head again. For a brief moment, I think I’ve thrown him off. But then he takes another step forward, his blade glowing brighter.

“You wouldn’t understand,” he says simply, his voice devoid of emotion.

Shade hums in my mind, his tone measured. “He’s not here to talk, Artemis. You need to move. Now.”

I don’t need to be told twice. My legs move before I fully register it, and I dive to the side just as the knight swings his sword. The blade carves through the air, slamming into the snow where I was standing with a deafening crack.

The impact sends rock and ice flying everywhere, forcing me to shield my face as the sharp fragments sting against my skin. My breath is ragged as I shout, desperation creeping into my voice.

“Stop! We’re both real people! We can just talk this out!”

The knight doesn’t pause. His glowing eyes burn brighter as he swings his blade at a massive boulder in his path, slicing through it like paper. The jagged halves tumble away, crashing into the snow below.

“Who cares?” he growls, his voice cold and detached as he turns back toward me.

My mind races for anything—anything—that can stop him. “Are you trapped here? Like us?” I ask, the words tumbling out before I can stop myself.

He pauses briefly, his head tilting slightly as if considering my question. Then he speaks, his tone sharp and cutting. “Of course I am.”

The answer sends a chill down my spine, but it’s his next words that make my stomach drop. “And my way out… is by getting rid of everyone else.”

“What?!” I shout, my voice breaking with disbelief.

He doesn’t respond, stepping forward again with that unrelenting precision. I scramble backward, rolling to avoid the edge of his blade as it comes down again, its glow slicing through the snow and rock with terrifying ease.

I try to get to my feet, but the ground beneath me shifts. My boot slips on a patch of ice near the edge of a drop, and I barely catch myself before sliding farther.

The knight stops, his glowing blade lowering slightly as he looks at me with an eerie calm. “We all have different rules,” he says, his voice almost conversational now, as though explaining the weather. “My way back is by killing enough people… like you.”

My blood runs cold. “You’re lying,” I say, my voice shaking. “That’s not—there’s no way that’s how this works.”

He shrugs, raising his blade again. “Believe what you want. But I’m not staying here.”

Shade’s voice cuts into my thoughts, sharp and urgent. “Artemis, he’s serious. He’s not here to scare you—he’s here to finish this. You need to move, now.”

“I’m working on it!” I think back, my chest heaving as I try to find a way out of this.

The knight takes another step forward, the edge of his blade glowing brighter as he lifts it high. “I’ll make this quick I promise,” he says coldly.

I grit my teeth, my mind spinning. I have to find a way to stop him. If he’s telling the truth, then… how many others has he already killed?

The thought ignites something in me—fear, yes, but also anger. I’m not going to let him use me as just another stepping stone for his escape.

“Shade, get me up!” I think desperately, my heart pounding as the knight raises his blade.

Without hesitation, Shade springs into action. A dark, shadowy arm bursts from my side, moving faster than I can track. It slams into the knight’s chest, forcing him back several steps, the impact sending snow and shards of rock scattering around him.

At the same time, another tendril coils around me, lifting me off the icy ground with surprising force. It pushes me upward, and before I fully register what’s happening, Shade’s arm stretches out and latches onto the cliffside above, anchoring us firmly in place.

“Up you go,” Shade says, his voice calm but slightly strained, as though the effort requires more of him than usual. “Don’t waste this.”

The knight regains his footing quickly, his glowing red eyes snapping toward me. His sword hums with energy, the glowing edge flaring brighter as he tightens his grip.

“Stay focused,” I mutter to myself, clutching my bow as I steady myself on the ledge Shade has pulled us onto. My legs feel shaky, but the solid ground beneath me gives me a sliver of confidence.

The knight takes a step forward, his blade raised as if preparing to leap towards me.

“Not so fast,” I growl, nocking another arrow.
Shade hums approvingly in my mind. “That’s better. Now show him why you’re not just another target.”

I fire down as fast as I can, barely taking a second to aim. Shot after shot streaks through the air, each one pulsing with Shade’s shadowy energy. Some miss, slamming into the ground or the rocks around him, but most find the right mark, forcing the knight to block with his massive sword.

The glow of his blade flashes with every deflection, but he’s struggling now, his movements slower and less fluid. The shots that miss him are still causing chaos, carving deep cracks into the cliffside I was standing on moments ago.

My eyes dart toward the damage, and an idea clicks into place.

I stop aiming directly at him, instead shifting my focus to the ground between him and the wall of the mountainside. My arrows hit hard, the ground splintering and crumbling as the cracks spread outward.

The knight pauses for a moment, his glowing eyes narrowing as he seems to realize what I’m doing. He crouches, readying himself to jump—no doubt planning to close the distance between us in one leap.

“Not this time,” I mutter under my breath, firing one last shot into the weakened ground.

The moment his feet leave the ground, it happens. The earth beneath him gives way, collapsing with a deafening roar. The jagged cliff crumbles into the void, taking him with it.

The knight disappears into the fog below, his glowing red eyes the last thing I see before the mist swallows him whole.

The ground beneath my feet shakes violently from the aftershock, but I stay steady, clutching my bow tightly as I stare down into the fog. My heart pounds in my chest, and for a moment, the only sound is the distant rumble of falling rocks.

Shade’s voice cuts through the silence, calm but edged with something almost… impressed. “Well played. You aren’t hopeless after all.”

I don’t respond, my breath still ragged as I scan the fog below, half-expecting him to reappear, to pull himself out of the abyss like nothing happened. But there’s nothing. Just the faint sound of rocks tumbling deeper into the void.

I step back from the edge, my legs trembling slightly. “Is he… gone?” I whisper, more to myself than anyone.

“For now,” Shade replies. “But don’t get comfortable. Men like him don’t stay down for long.”

I tighten my grip on my bow, swallowing hard. The fight may be over, but I know Shade’s right. This isn’t the last I’ve seen of him.

Even though I didn’t do the climbing myself, exhaustion seeps into every part of me. The fight, the fall, and the sheer mental strain of surviving all of it have taken their toll. My legs feel unsteady beneath me, and I take a moment to steady my breathing, gripping my bow tightly.

I glance around, my eyes scanning the rocky ledge until I finally spot the others. They’re clustered a short distance away, their torches barely flickering in the cold air. Kaida looks anxious, pacing in short, tight steps, while Lorien is sitting against a rock, holding his side where the knight’s blade nicked him. Hrothgar stands close by, his massive axe planted in the ground, looking alert but visibly worn. Veyron, of course, is leaning casually against a boulder, but his eyes are sharp, scanning the cliffs for any sign of movement.

“So, time for my reveal?” Shade says, his voice smooth and teasing. “Imagine their faces when you tell them you’ve got a shadow buddy keeping you alive. It’ll be priceless.”

“Nope,” I think back quickly, my tone firm. “I’ll just say I used special arrows. That’s… kinda true. I used one on that wolf a while ago, remember?”

Shade chuckles softly, his amusement rippling through my thoughts. “Ah yes, the infamous ‘special arrows’ excuse. Very convincing. Totally believable.”

“It’s better than the alternative,” I reply, glancing at the others again. My stomach twists as I think about what their reactions might be if they knew the truth about Shade—about what’s been living in my head since that fight.

“Fine, fine,” Shade says, his voice mockingly resigned. “But one day, Artemis, they’re going to figure it out. And when that day comes… I hope you’re ready.”

I push the thought aside and start walking toward the others, trying to hide the limp in my step. As I approach, Kaida is the first to notice, her head snapping up.

“Artemis!” she calls out, her relief evident as she rushes over. “Oh my god are you okay? What happened? We thought—”

“I’m fine,” I cut her off, forcing a tired smile. “The knight… he’s gone. For now.”

Lorien looks up at me, his expression a mixture of concern and disbelief. “How did you manage that?” he asks, his voice quiet but steady.

I hesitate for half a second before responding. “I used some special arrows I’d found.” I say, holding up my bow as if to emphasize the point. “They pack a bit of extra power. I had to use them to knock him off the mountain.”

Kaida narrows her eyes slightly, clearly skeptical. “Special arrows, huh?”

“Yeah,” I say quickly, trying to sound confident. “I found them on that mission I did. They’re, uh… situational.”

Hrothgar lets out a low grunt, stepping forward. “Whatever you did, it worked. That’s what matters. But we’ll need to keep moving incase he’s alive and decides to come back—or worse, if there are more like him.”

I nod, grateful for the distraction. “Agreed. Let’s get moving.”

As we start to gather ourselves and prepare to leave, I feel Shade’s presence hum softly in the back of my mind. “Smooth, Artemis. Very smooth. But you might want to practice your delivery next time.”

I ignore him, focusing instead on the path ahead. I’ll deal with Shade—and the truth—when the time comes. For now, survival is all that matters.

But the words the knight said keep spinning in my head like a storm I can’t quiet. Finally, I take a breath and speak. “There’s something you need to know,” I say, my voice low but urgent. “The knight… he said his way out of here is by killing people like us. He said we all have different rules for escaping.”

Kaida freezes mid-step, her eyes wide. “What?”

Hrothgar’s expression darkens, his grip tightening on his axe. “He said that?”

Before anyone can say more, a low groan pulls my attention, and my heart drops. Lorien is on the ground, his hand pressed against his side, his face pale.

“Lorien!” I rush over, dropping to my knees beside him. “Are you okay? Talk to me!”

He forces a weak smile, though it barely reaches his eyes. “I’m… fine. Just—” He winces sharply, his body tensing as he tries to move.

“You’re not fine!” I snap, panic creeping into my voice. “We need to give him a potion. Now!”

Kaida is already moving, pulling a small vial from her pouch. She hands it to me, her face tight with worry. “Here. Make him drink it.”

I take the potion with shaky hands and uncork it, holding it to Lorien’s lips. “Drink this,” I say, my voice softer now. “It’ll help.”

He hesitates for a moment, his eyes meeting mine, before he nods and takes a sip. The liquid glows faintly as he drinks, and I can already see some of the tension leaving his body.

“Better?” I ask, brushing his hair back from his face without thinking.

He nods again, his breathing evening out. “Yeah,” he says quietly. “Better.”

Hrothgar steps closer, his massive frame casting a long shadow over us. “What did that knight mean, Artemis? About needing to kill people to escape?”

I swallow hard, looking up at him and the others. “I don’t know,” I admit, the words tasting bitter. “But if he’s telling the truth… then this is bad. And it means we’re not just fighting to find a way out—we’re fighting other people.”

Kaida’s eyes narrow, her hand tightening around her staff. “So what, we’re just supposed to watch our backs for every other player out there now? This just keeps getting worse.”

“It’s not going to happen to us,” I say firmly, though the weight of the knight’s words still sits heavily on my shoulders. “We’ll figure this out. Together.”

Lorien reaches up, his hand brushing against mine. “We will,” he says softly, his voice steady despite his exhaustion. “We’ll figure it out. No matter what.”

I nod, squeezing his hand gently before helping him sit up. For now, he’s safe. But the storm inside me is far from settled.

Lorien is still hurt, but his breathing is steady, and the wound is closed. He leans against me slightly as I help him sit up, his weight a little lighter than I’d expected. Still, the sight of him in pain makes my chest tighten.

Veyron’s voice cuts through the heavy air, sharp and uncertain. “If that’s how he can escape,” he says, glancing between the rest of us, “is that how we’re all supposed to get out? By… hunting others?”

“No,” I say quickly, the thought of it twisting in my stomach. “He… he said his rules were different.”

“Different how?” Kaida asks, her voice laced with suspicion. “Why would he have different rules? That doesn’t make any sense.”

“I…” I hesitate, trying to piece it together. “I think he’s meant to be an obstacle for everyone else. Maybe that’s why he wasn’t with a group—why he was so strong.”

Hrothgar crosses his arms, his expression grim. “So he’s not playing the same game we are. He’s playing to kill, not to survive.”

“That’s what it seems like,” I say, the memory of his glowing red eyes burning in my mind. “He wasn’t just a normal player stuck here like us. He was something else entirely. A… test, maybe.”

“Or a bounty hunter,” Veyron mutters darkly, adjusting his daggers at his sides. “If he’s here to take us out one by one, it means there might be more like him. And if that’s true, then what the hell are we supposed to do?”

Kaida grips her staff tighter, her knuckles white. “I hate this,” she says quietly, her usual playful tone nowhere to be found. “I hate that we don’t know the rules, that we don’t even know what’s waiting for us at the end of all this. It’s like we’re just… pawns.”

“We’re not pawns,” I say firmly, looking at each of them in turn. “We’re more than that. And if there are more like him out there, then we’ll deal with them. Together.”

Lorien’s hand brushes mine, his voice soft but steady. “You’re right. Whatever happens, we’re not facing it alone.”

Hrothgar nods, his expression resolute. “We keep moving forward. No matter what’s waiting for us, we’ll be ready.”

For a moment, the group is silent, the weight of the conversation hanging in the cold air. My thoughts race as I glance back toward the edge where the knight fell, the fog below still thick and ominous.

An obstacle. A killer with different rules. But what else is waiting for us out there?

Shade hums softly in the back of my mind, his voice calm and almost thoughtful. “You’re starting to see it, aren’t you? This world isn’t simple at all. And the longer you survive, the more you’ll realize… the rules don’t favor anyone but the ones who made them.”

I clench my jaw, pushing his words aside. The only rules I care about are the ones that will get us out of here alive. And I’ll do whatever it takes to make sure that happens.

“Where’s the horse?” Kaida asks, her voice uneasy as she looks toward the path ahead—the same direction the knight had emerged from earlier. Her eyes dart nervously toward the swirling fog, searching for any sign of movement.

“Probably retrieving its master,” Veyron says, his tone dry but sharp. He adjusts his daggers at his sides, scanning the area with wary eyes. “If that thing’s smart enough to follow him around, it’s smart enough to find him again. We should assume they’ll be back.”

Kaida frowns, her grip tightening on her staff. “Great. So it’s not just him we have to worry about, but his horse too.”

“Let’s get a move on,” Lorien says, his voice steady despite the faint strain in it. He shifts his spear to help steady his balance, his face pale but determined. “It’s getting late, and we’ll need to find shelter soon. We should put as much distance between us and this place as possible.”

I nod, glancing at the darkening sky. The air feels colder, heavier with every passing moment, and the shadows cast by the jagged cliffs seem to grow longer. “He’s right,” I say, my tone firm. “We’ll head toward the ridge and see if we can find a cave or something to keep us safe for the night.”

Hrothgar hefts his axe, his gaze sweeping the area. “I’ll take point. If anything else shows up, I’ll handle it.”

“Not alone, you won’t,” Veyron quips, though there’s no humor in his tone. He slips into position beside Hrothgar, his movements quiet and precise.

Kaida falls into step next to me, her usual playful demeanor replaced by a somber determination. “Let’s just hope we don’t run into any more surprises,” she mutters, her eyes flicking nervously back toward the cliff.

I glance at Lorien, walking close enough to him to offer support if he needs it. His movements are slow but steady, and he meets my gaze with a small nod.

“We’ll get through this,” he says quietly, his voice full of conviction.

I take a deep breath, forcing myself to focus. The knight and his horse are still out there, but we’re alive. For now, that’s enough. “Let’s go,” I say, gripping my bow tightly as we begin moving again.

I can’t help it—I keep glancing at Lorien’s wound as we walk. The cut looks healed from the outside, the potion having done its job, but there’s something about the way he moves, the way his steps seem heavier, more deliberate, that keeps me worried. He’s still weak, and no matter how much he tries to hide it, I can see it.

Lorien notices me looking. He adjusts his cloak, subtly shifting it to cover the area where the knight’s blade had grazed him. His lips curl into a faint smile as his eyes meet mine.

“I’m fine, Artemis. Really,” he says softly, his voice steady despite the strain behind it.

I open my mouth to argue, but something in his tone stops me. He’s trying to reassure me—to keep me calm, even if he’s struggling. My chest tightens, and I force myself to nod, though the worry doesn’t go away.

“Just… don’t push yourself too hard,” I say quietly, my voice barely above a whisper.

He chuckles faintly, the sound low and comforting despite everything. “I’ll be fine. Besides, someone’s got to keep you out of trouble, right?”

I roll my eyes, though my lips twitch into a small smile despite myself. “Right. Because I’m clearly the reckless one.”

“One hundred percent.” he says, his smile growing just a bit wider.

Even as we trade words, I keep an eye on him. The potion may have closed the wound, but the way the knight’s blade had glowed when it struck him… there’s something about it that I can’t shake. Something doesn’t feel right.

“You’re not wrong to worry,” Shade murmurs in the back of my mind, his voice calm and measured. “That blade wasn’t ordinary. If it left more than just a scratch, it could take time to show the full effects.”

I clench my jaw, trying to push Shade’s words aside. For now, Lorien’s walking. He’s talking. He’s alive.

That has to be enough. For now.

I glance at Lorien again, his tired smile doing little to ease the knot in my chest. Without thinking, I reach out and grab his hand in mine, squeezing it gently as we walk. His fingers curl around mine in response, and he looks at me, surprised at first, but then his expression softens.

“I’ll make sure nothing else happens to you,” I say quietly, my voice steady even though my heart feels like it’s pounding in my ears. “I have to.”

Lorien’s thumb brushes against my hand, his grip reassuring despite the weakness I can still feel in him. “I’m not going anywhere,” he says, his voice warm and steady. “And neither are you.”

“Ah, young love,” Shade chimes in, his voice curling into my mind like smoke. “So determined, so protective. It’s almost sweet. Almost.”

“Not now, Shade,” I think back sharply, my jaw tightening.

“Fine, fine,” he says with a faint chuckle. “But don’t think I’m not watching this touching moment. It’s fascinating.”

I push Shade’s voice aside, focusing on Lorien’s hand in mine. His warmth is a small comfort against the biting cold, and even though the exhaustion in his steps worries me, I keep my grip firm.

The others don’t say anything about it—Kaida glances back briefly, her expression soft but unreadable, before she turns her attention back to the trail ahead.

We keep walking, the crunch of snow beneath our boots the only sound for a while. No matter what’s ahead, no matter how many more knights or dangers wait for us, I know one thing for sure: I’ll protect him.

I have to.

As the night deepens, the last torch flickers weakly before finally burning out, leaving us in near-darkness. The only light left comes from the faint glow of Kaida’s staff, its warmth barely enough to fight back the biting cold as the snow begins to fall again.

The icy flakes settle on my skin, and I shiver, pulling Kaida’s sash tighter around me. It does little to stop the chill from creeping into my bones. My breath fogs in the air, each exhale a sharp reminder of how unforgiving this place is.

“There,” Veyron says suddenly, breaking the heavy silence. He points into the fog, his voice carrying a mix of relief and caution. “Looks like a cave.”

I squint into the gloom, following his gesture. For a bit I see nothing but the swirling fog and shadows of jagged rocks. Then, faintly, I make out the dark outline of an opening carved into the mountainside.

“Finally,” Kaida mutters, clutching her staff tighter. Her voice is tired, and I can see her shoulders sagging under the weight of the day. “Let’s hope it’s not already occupied by something with teeth.”

Hrothgar steps forward, his axe ready as he narrows his eyes at the cave. “I’ll check it out first,” he says firmly, his deep voice cutting through the wind. “Stay here.”

“No,” I say quickly, shaking my head. “We stick together. If something’s in there, we’re better off facing it as a group.”

Hrothgar hesitates, then nods, motioning for the others to follow. “Stay behind me, then. I’ll take point.”

As we move toward the cave, the snow grows heavier, the wind biting through my thin clothing like needles. My hands are numb, and my legs feel sluggish, but I force myself to keep going, my grip on my bow tighter than ever.

Lorien glances at me, his brows furrowing as he notices my shivering. He moves closer, his cloak brushing against my arm. “Take this,” he says softly, starting to unfasten it.

“No,” I say quickly, shaking my head. “You need it more than I do. You’re still recovering.”

“I’m fine,” he insists, his voice firm but kind. “You’re freezing.”

Before I can argue, Hrothgar calls back over his shoulder. “We’re here. Stay sharp.”

We step into the cave, its entrance yawning wide like a mouth. The faint glow of Kaida’s staff illuminates the rough stone walls, casting long shadows that stretch into the darkness.

The air inside is still and quiet, a stark contrast to the howling wind outside. It’s not much warmer, but at least it’s shelter.

“Clear so far,” Veyron says, his voice low as he scans the space. “Doesn’t look like anything’s nesting in here. Yet.”

“Good,” I say, my voice tight with relief. “Let’s set up here for the night. We’ll keep watch in shifts, just in case.”

Kaida leans against the wall, letting out a long sigh as she lowers her staff slightly. “I call third watch,” she mutters, clearly ready to drop.

Lorien’s eyes linger on me for a moment, his concern obvious, but he doesn’t say anything as he moves to sit down against the wall.

I glance toward the entrance, watching the snow fall in the growing darkness. The chill seeps deeper into my skin, but I try to ignore it.

“I’ll get the fire started,” Kaida says, pulling one of the fire supply kits from her pack. She kneels near the center of the cave, her staff’s glow reflecting faintly off the damp stone walls as she begins working.

The others start moving into action, settling into a rhythm that feels practiced by now. Veyron scouts the edges of the cave, his steps silent as he checks for anything we might’ve missed. Hrothgar starts arranging some of the rocks into a rough fire pit to help contain the flames, his broad shoulders moving steadily despite the long day.

I glance over at Lorien, who’s leaning against the wall, his spear resting across his lap. He’s trying to look like he’s fine, but the slight tightness in his movements gives him away.

“Just sit,” I say firmly, crossing the short distance between us.

“I can help,” he protests, his voice soft but steady.

“Not a chance,” I reply, my tone leaving no room for argument. “You’ve already done enough. Just rest.”

Lorien opens his mouth as if to argue but then sighs, his lips curving into a faint, tired smile. “You’re stubborn, you know that?”

“Yeah, well, someone has to be,” I say, crouching down to adjust the strap on his pack before standing again. “Now stay put.”

He chuckles lightly, shaking his head as he leans back against the wall, though I can still see the flicker of worry in his eyes as he watches me move.

Kaida claps her hands together as a small flame sparks to life in the fire pit. “There we go,” she says, sitting back on her heels with a satisfied grin. “It’s not much, but it’ll do.”

The warm glow of the fire fills the cave, the flickering light casting long shadows across the walls. It’s a small comfort against the cold, but it’s enough to make the space feel a little less like a tomb.

I glance toward the entrance, the snow still falling heavily just beyond the cave’s mouth. The wind howls faintly, a reminder of just how exposed we are out here.

“Let’s make this quick,” I say, turning back to the others. “Get set up, eat something if you need to, and then we’ll take shifts keeping watch. We’re not out of the woods yet.”

Hrothgar nods, his expression as steady as ever. “I’ll take watch.”

Lorien looks like he wants to argue, but he doesn’t. Instead, he closes his eyes briefly, letting the firelight dance across his face as he relaxes against the cave wall.

As everyone settles in, I take a seat near the fire, pulling Kaida’s sash tighter around me. The warmth of the flames feels good, but the weight of the knight’s words still linger in my mind.

He’ll be back, I think to myself. And next time, we need to be ready.

As the others settle in, I pull the map from my pack. The flickering firelight makes the markings on the parchment dance as I spread it across my lap, smoothing it out with cold, trembling fingers.

My eyes trace the familiar paths, the winding trails we’ve followed to get here, and the jagged peaks of the mountains looming ahead. Finally, my gaze lands on the structure etched into the map—the destination we’ve been pushing toward all this time.

It’s nestled deep in the mountains, its design stark and foreboding even on paper. The lines and details of the structure make it clear that it’s no simple ruin or outpost. It looks like a fortress, towering and isolated, as though the mountain itself is cradling it.

My chest tightens as I stare at it. That’s it. That’s where we need to go.

“What’s it look like?” Shade asks, his voice cutting into my thoughts. His tone is curious, almost amused. “Your final destination? Or maybe just the next nightmare waiting to happen?”

“It’s a big fortress,” I think back, my jaw tightening. “It doesn’t look welcoming.”

“Of course not,” Shade replies smoothly. “If it were easy, it wouldn’t be worth the effort, would it?”

I ignore him, my eyes scanning the map for any notes or details I might’ve missed before. There’s a symbol near the structure—a faint, glowing mark similar to the one we saw on the key. It sends a ripple of unease through me, but it also confirms what I already know: this is where the answers are.

“We’re close,” I murmur, more to myself than anyone.

Lorien’s voice breaks the silence. “What’s close?”

I glance up, meeting his tired but curious gaze. The firelight flickers across his face, and for a moment, the exhaustion in his eyes softens.

“The fortress,” I say, holding up the map so he can see. “Our destination. It’s just beyond these mountains.”

Kaida shifts closer, peering over my shoulder at the map. Her eyes widen slightly. “That’s what it is? It looks… massive.”

“It does,” I admit, folding the map back up and tucking it away. “But that’s where we’ll find answers. About Lyra. About this world. Maybe even about how to get out of here.”

Hrothgar nods solemnly, his gaze thoughtful. “Then we press on. No matter what’s waiting for us there.”

“Yeah,” I say, though my stomach churns at the thought. Whatever’s inside that fortress, it’s not going to make things easy for us. And after everything with the knight, I can’t shake the feeling that we’re walking into something far worse.

But we don’t have a choice.

This key better lead to Lyra and answers like we were told it would, I think, my eyes lingering on the map for a moment longer before folding it carefully and tucking it back into my pack. The thought of all this effort leading to nothing—of losing Lyra for good—makes my chest tighten, but I shove it down. We’ve come too far to let doubt creep in now.

For now, we need to focus on surviving the night.

I glance around at the others. Lorien’s sitting quietly by the wall, his head tilted back and his eyes half-closed, though I can tell he’s still alert. Kaida is already curled up near the fire, her staff resting beside her, its faint glow casting soft light across her peaceful face. Hrothgar and Veyron are further away, talking in low voices near the mouth of the cave.

For now, we rest, I tell myself. Whatever comes tomorrow, we’ll deal with it together.

I lean back against the cold, uneven wall of the cave, pulling Kaida’s sash tighter around me. The fire crackles softly, its warmth barely keeping the chill at bay, but it’s enough for now. My body aches from the day’s battle, but the exhaustion feels heavier than the pain.

Shade stirs quietly in the back of my mind, his voice low and reflective. “You’re doing well, Artemis. But the hardest part’s are still ahead. You know that, don’t you?”

“I know,” I think back, too tired to argue with him. “But I’ll handle it. We all will.”

He hums thoughtfully, his presence fading slightly. “We’ll see. Rest while you can, little archer. Tomorrow waits for no one.”

“Same thing as before?” I hear Lorien say softly next to me, his voice warm and familiar despite the chill in the air.

Before I can answer, he moves closer, draping the side of his cloak over me like he did last night. The weight of it settles around my shoulders, cutting through the cold enough to make me exhale a small, shaky breath of relief.

“Oh. Thanks,” I murmur, glancing at him. His face is tired but calm, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

“You’re freezing,” he says simply, his tone laced with quiet concern.

I start to protest, but the warmth is already spreading through me, and I can’t bring myself to argue. Instead, I settle against the wall, my head dipping slightly closer to him as the fire crackles softly in front of us.

“You need to focus on resting,” I whisper, glancing at his side where the wound had been earlier. “You’re still recovering.”

“So are you,” he counters, his smile growing slightly as his hand brushes against mine beneath the cloak.

I roll my eyes, but a faint smile of my own creeps across my face. For a moment, the fear and exhaustion fade just a little, leaving only the quiet warmth of his presence next to me.

Whatever tomorrow brings, at least I know I’m not facing it alone.

I glance at Lorien, my eyes meeting his in the dim glow of the fire. There’s something about the way he looks at me—steady and calm, like nothing else in the world matters right now—that makes my chest tighten in a way I can’t explain.

For some reason, I can’t help but smile.

It’s small at first, hesitant, but it grows as I watch his tired but reassuring expression. He notices, and his own smile softens, his hand brushing against mine beneath the edge of the cloak.

“What?” he asks quietly, his voice low, carrying a faint note of curiosity.

“Nothing,” I reply, though my smile doesn’t fade. “Just… thanks. For this. For being here.”

His brows raise slightly, like he’s surprised I’d say that. But instead of brushing it off, he tilts his head, his expression turning thoughtful. “Always,” he says simply, the word carrying more weight than I expect.

The fire crackles softly, the cave around us quiet except for the sound of the wind howling faintly outside. I want to say something—anything—to fill the silence, but for once, I don’t feel the need to.

Instead, I just hold onto the moment, letting his warmth and presence ground me as the cold mountain night presses on.

“Are you feeling okay?” I ask softly, my voice barely above a whisper as I watch Lorien closely.

His gaze flicks to mine, his tired smile growing slightly. “I’m fine, Artemis,” he says gently. “You don’t have to keep worrying about me.”

“So worried about your boyfriend.” Shade chimes in, his voice curling through my mind like smoke. There’s no edge to it this time—just a teasing tone, light and deliberate.

“Shut up,” I think sharply, though I can feel my face grow warmer despite the cold air around us.

Lorien seems to notice something in my expression, his brow furrowing slightly. “You’re the one who should be resting,” he says, his tone shifting to something more serious. “You’ve been through just as much today—and more.”

“I’m fine,” I reply, echoing his earlier words, though the way he raises an eyebrow makes me feel like I’m not convincing him at all.

“Right,” he says, his voice carrying a faint note of amusement. “Because you’re totally great at taking your own advice.”

I roll my eyes but can’t help the small laugh that escapes me. “I’m just making sure you don’t fall apart on us. Someone has to.”

“And here I thought that was my job,” he teases, though there’s a warmth in his voice that makes my chest ache.

For a moment, I let myself relax, leaning slightly closer to him beneath the shared cloak. Whatever Shade has to say about it, I don’t care. Lorien’s okay—for now—and that’s all I need.

All I need… The thought echoes in my mind, unbidden and persistent. I glance at him again, taking in the faint firelight on his face, the warmth of his presence next to me, the way his tired smile softens when he looks at me.

I really do—

The realization hits me like a jolt, a sharp, undeniable truth that makes my breath catch. I do love him.

The words swirl in my mind, and for a moment, I feel like the world stops around me. The howling wind outside the cave, the crackling fire, the ache in my body—it all fades into the background. All I can focus on is him.

Lorien notices me staring, his head tilting slightly. “What’s on your mind?” he asks softly, his voice breaking through my thoughts like the gentlest of nudges.

“I…” I start, but the words catch in my throat. I can feel my heart pounding, my chest tightening with the weight of everything I want to say but can’t. Not yet.

He waits, his expression calm and patient, like he always does. That steadying presence that’s been there since the moment we started this journey.

Instead of answering, I just shake my head slightly and offer him a small, reassuring smile. “Just… making sure you’re okay,” I manage to say.

He chuckles softly, the sound warm and familiar. “Always worrying,” he teases, his tone light but fond.

I let the moment pass, holding onto my secret for now. But the thought lingers, a quiet truth that feels both terrifying and comforting.

I love him.

“I told you,” Shade says, his voice sliding into my mind with that familiar mix of amusement and smugness. “All that denial, all that overthinking… and here we are. You love him.”

“Shut up,” I think back sharply, though there’s no real heat behind it. My cheeks feel warmer than the fire in front of me, and I instinctively look away from Lorien, hoping he doesn’t notice.

“Oh, don’t be embarrassed,” Shade continues, his tone almost sing-song. “It’s sweet, really. You’ve been tiptoeing around it this whole time, and now you’ve finally admitted it. To yourself, at least.”

“Not the time, Shade,” I snap, my grip tightening on the edge of the cloak.

“Fine, fine,” he says, the chuckle in his voice impossible to miss. “But it’s only a matter of time before you tell him. And when you do, I’ll be here, watching the whole thing unfold.”

I grit my teeth, shoving Shade’s voice to the back of my mind as I glance at Lorien again. He’s leaning slightly against the wall, his eyes half-closed, the firelight flickering across his face.

Do I even want to tell him? The question circles in my mind, heavier than I expected it to be. I glance at Lorien again, watching the way the firelight reflects in his eyes as he stares at the flickering flames.

I mean, I kinda said I think I might… but…

I shift slightly under the cloak, the warmth doing little to ease the knot forming in my chest. We’re still trying to get out of here. I don’t want to make it harder on him when we do.

“Ah, the classic conundrum,” Shade chimes in, his voice curling through my thoughts like a lazy ripple. “To confess or not to confess. After all, why add something so… messy to an already impossible situation?”

“Exactly,” I think back sharply, my jaw tightening. “If we make it out of here, things will be… different. I don’t want to make things harder for him—or for me.”

“Mmm,” Shade hums, the sound thoughtful but still laced with that teasing edge. “But what if you don’t make it out? What if this—here, now—is all you have? You’re playing the long game, but that’s a dangerous game in a world where tomorrow isn’t guaranteed.”

The words hit harder than I want to admit, and I bite the inside of my cheek, refusing to let Shade’s voice sway me. “We’re getting out of here,” I think firmly. “And when we do, this’ll be easier. It has to be.”

“If you say so,” Shade replies, his tone casual but faintly mocking. “But you might want to figure that out sooner rather than later. Keeping things bottled up has a funny way of blowing up in your face.”

I glance at Lorien again, his breathing even and steady as he leans back against the wall. The warmth of his presence next to me is comforting, but it’s also a reminder of how fragile this all feels.

I do want to get out. I know he does too, I think, the thought steady and firm. But another thought pushes its way through, softer but just as strong. I also… I also want to enjoy the time we have until then.

My eyes flick to Lorien again. He’s sitting quietly, his head resting lightly against the wall, his expression calm despite everything. That warmth in my chest returns, almost overwhelming this time. Before I can second-guess myself, the words slip out.

“I love you.”

The moment they leave my mouth, my face burns hotter than Kaida’s fire. I turn quickly, looking away from him, my heart hammering in my chest. Why did I say that? Why now?!

Before I can say anything else—or completely melt into the embarrassment of my own confession—I feel Lorien’s hand squeeze mine. The warmth of his touch steadying me.

I glance at him for just a moment, his soft smile catching my eye. There’s no teasing, no smugness—just something warm and reassuring. It’s enough to make my chest ache.

Without thinking, I lean closer, resting my head lightly against his shoulder. The steady rise and fall of his breath is calming, and I let myself relax into him. For a moment, the cold, the fear, and everything else outside this small cave seem to fade.

He doesn’t say anything, doesn’t move, but his hand stays wrapped around mine, firm and steady.

This is enough, I think to myself. Just this… for now.

Shade’s voice hums faintly in the back of my mind, softer this time. “You’re learning to take your moments where you can. Good.”

I don’t respond to him. Instead, I close my eyes, letting myself sink into the quiet comfort of being here with Lorien. Whatever tomorrow brings, this is a moment I’ll hold onto.

And slowly, sleep takes me.

The cold of the cave, the faint crackle of the fire, the distant howl of the wind—all of it fades into a soft, muffled hum. The steady warmth of Lorien’s presence grounds me, and the tension in my body slips away little by little.

My last thoughts are of Lorien—his hand in mine, his steady breathing, his warmth against the cold. And for the first time in a long time, I let myself feel safe.

As I start to wake, the first thing I notice is the warmth—the steady heat of Lorien’s arms wrapped tightly around me, holding me close. His breath is slow and even, brushing faintly against the top of my head. It’s comforting, grounding.

But then… I feel something else.

Oh no… not again, I think, my face instantly heating up as I become aware of the other thing pressing against me, down at his—

“Oh, this again?” Shade says with an audible chuckle, his voice immediately invading my thoughts. “You two really need to sort yourselves out, because this is getting predictable.”

“Shut up, Shade,” I think furiously, trying to shift slightly, but Lorien’s arms tighten instinctively around me in his sleep, pulling me even closer.

I freeze, my heart pounding in my chest as I realize just how tangled we are. My face burns with embarrassment, but I don’t dare move again, hoping I can somehow fall back into sleep and pretend this isn’t happening.

“Oh no, you don’t,” Shade hums smugly. “You can’t ignore this forever. Why not just wake him up? I’d love to see how you explain this one.”

“Shade, I swear, I will—”

Lorien shifts slightly, and I hold my breath, waiting for him to wake up. Instead, he murmurs something unintelligible under his breath, his grip loosening just a little.

I squeeze my eyes shut, willing the ground to swallow me whole. This is fine. Everything is fine. Just don’t think about it.

As I lay there, trying desperately to ignore it, something else starts to creep in. It’s faint at first, just an odd warmth in the pit of my stomach, but it grows steadily, spreading like fire through my veins. An urge—a need—starts to form, completely uninvited.

No. No, no, no. Bad. Bad body, I think, my face burning hotter by the second.

Lorien shifts slightly, his arm pulling me closer in his sleep, and the movement only makes the sensation worse. My breath catches, and I press my lips together, trying to will my racing thoughts to calm down.

This is not the time. This is not the place. Stop it. Stop it.

“Oh, this is just delightful,” Shade says in my mind, his voice dripping with amusement. “And here I thought you’d be all noble about this. Looks like your body has other ideas.”

“Shade, shut up,” I snap mentally, my tone sharp but barely masking the panic swirling inside me. “This isn’t happening. This is not happening.”

“Oh, it’s happening,” he replies, his laughter almost cruelly soft. “You can fight it all you want, but instincts are instincts. And let’s be honest, Artemis, you’re not exactly helping yourself here, tangled up like that.”

I squeeze my eyes shut, desperately trying to focus on anything else. The cold of the cave, the distant crackle of the fire, the soft murmurs of the others still sleeping nearby. Just don’t think about him. Don’t think about him. Don’t—

Lorien shifts again, and I swear it’s like my entire body betrays me. The warmth in my stomach tightens, and I bury my face into the crook of his shoulder, biting the inside of my cheek to keep from making any kind of sound.

This is fine, I think furiously. This is totally fine.

The wet feeling is unlike anything I’ve felt before, a mix of heat and pressure that sends my thoughts spiraling out of control. My body feels foreign, reacting in ways I can’t control, ways I don’t even fully understand.

Nope, nope, nope, I think, my face burning so hot it might as well melt the snow outside the cave. Please just wake up, Lorien. Move. Please don’t notice I’m awake. Please, gods, if you exist, I’ll do anything. Just don’t let him notice.

Lorien shifts slightly again, his arm tightening around me like I’m some kind of anchor in his sleep. The movement doesn’t help. If anything, it makes it worse—makes me worse. I can feel my breathing becoming shallow, my chest rising and falling faster as I struggle to maintain any shred of control over myself.

“This is exquisite,” Shade’s voice murmurs in my mind, his amusement so thick I want to scream. “You’re trying so hard to fight it, and yet here we are. What’s your plan, exactly? Pretend this isn’t happening until it magically goes away?”

“Shade, I swear—”

“Swear all you want,” he interrupts, the laughter in his tone grating. “But let’s be honest, Artemis: this is nature. Your body knows what it wants, and it’s tired of waiting. No amount of denial is going to fix that.”

I press my face harder into Lorien’s shoulder, clenching my jaw as I try to will myself to calm down. I am not doing this right now. Not here, not like this.

The worst part is that I know Shade is partly right. My body isn’t listening to me, and every instinct I have is screaming at me to just give in. But I can’t—won’t. Not with Lorien completely unaware of what’s happening, not when I can’t even trust myself to figure out what any of this means.

Please, Lorien, just wake up on your own, I beg silently. Move. Do anything. Just… don’t notice. Please don’t notice.

My heart races as the seconds drag on, each one feeling longer than the last.

God, this is so embarrassing, I think, my face buried in Lorien’s shoulder. I’m supposed to be a guy, and here I am, trying desperately not to— I can’t even finish the thought without my cheeks burning hotter.

Be so turned on by this, I finally admit to myself, biting my lip hard in a desperate attempt to focus on the discomfort instead of the feelings coursing through me. It doesn’t help. Not when our bodies are so closely pressed together like this.

I’m hyper-aware of every little thing: the way my chest is pressed against his, my breasts squished against him with every subtle movement. And then there’s him—his "morning friend," as Shade would no doubt put it, still pressing insistently against me, no matter how hard I try to shift away.

This isn’t fair, I think miserably. How is this even happening?

“Oh, I could explain it,” Shade says, his voice smug and unhelpful as usual. *“But I think you already know. Instincts, hormones, proximity… the works. And let’s not forget that you’ve been suppressing this for weeks now. It was bound to bubble up eventually.”

“I don’t need your commentary!” I snap back in my mind, biting down harder on my lip to stifle the frustrated noise threatening to escape.

“Oh, but I think you do,” Shade hums, his tone maddeningly calm. “You need to decide whether you’re going to keep fighting this or actually let yourself feel something for once. Because right now? You’re losing either way.”

“Yeah, cause I’m totally gonna have sex with him in a cave with the others right next to us,” I think sarcastically, the sheer ridiculousness of the situation making my face burn even more. “Perfect timing, really. Just what I need right now.”

Shade laughs softly in my mind, his voice laced with amusement. “Hey, I didn’t say it was a good idea. But that doesn’t mean your body agrees with your logic.”

“Can you not?” I snap mentally, gritting my teeth as I try to shift ever so slightly, desperate to ease the tension without waking Lorien—or making things worse.

“Oh, relax,” Shade replies, his tone almost teasing. “I’m just here to enjoy the show. You’re doing all the heavy lifting yourself.”

“You’re impossible,” I hiss back, my frustration bubbling over.

Lorien shifts slightly in his sleep, and my breath catches as the movement presses us closer together for just a moment. Why does this feel so much worse now that I’ve acknowledged it?

I press my face harder into his shoulder, clenching my jaw to stop myself from making any kind of noise. The soft crackle of the fire and the faint sound of the wind outside are the only things filling the silence, and I pray no one else in the cave stirs.

This isn’t happening, I think firmly, as if sheer willpower alone can override my body’s betrayal. This is not happening.

Shade hums thoughtfully. “You know, denial is a very entertaining coping mechanism. But let’s see how long you last.”

I bite my lip harder, refusing to give him—or myself—the satisfaction of any kind of reaction.

Lorien shifts slightly in his sleep, the movement unintentional but devastating as his body presses and grinds against me. A sharp jolt of heat runs through me, and I have to bite my lip hard to suppress the moan threatening to escape my lips.

Fuck, fuck, fuck, I think, my face burning so hot I’m convinced it might catch fire.

“I’m sure you’d only have to ask him,” Shade says, his chuckling filling my mind, dripping with smug amusement.

“Not funny!” I snap back, barely able to keep the thought coherent as I try to will my body to calm down. It’s impossible with Lorien this close, his warmth surrounding me, his breath soft against my skin.

Shade’s voice hums with exaggerated patience. “Oh, come on. The tension is practically unbearable. Why not just—”

“Shade, I swear, shut up!” I think furiously, clenching my fists beneath the cloak. My chest is heaving slightly now, my breath shallow and uneven as I try to pull myself together.

Lorien murmurs something incoherent in his sleep, his grip around me tightening briefly before relaxing again. The small sound he makes only adds to the fire coursing through me, and I have to squeeze my eyes shut, biting down harder on my lip to stop any noise from slipping out.

This is torture, I think desperately, my heart racing. Absolute torture.

Shade chuckles again, clearly enjoying every second of my internal struggle. “You’re making this far more difficult than it needs to be, you know. But hey, I’ll sit back and enjoy the show.”

I force my mind to focus on anything else—the cold of the cave, the distant sound of the wind outside, the others sleeping nearby. Anything to distract myself from the overwhelming sensation of Lorien’s body pressed so closely against mine.

This is fine. Totally fine. Just… stop moving, Lorien. Please.

“Do you want me to take care of him?” Shade asks casually, as if this is a perfectly normal suggestion.

“What?” I think sharply, my eyes narrowing as Shade speaks, his nonchalant tone already setting me on edge.

“What are you even talking about?”

“I can subtly wake him up,” Shade explains, his voice calm and deliberate. “Maybe he wouldn’t even know it’s me. He doesn’t know I exist, after all. I could, you know… nudge him awake. Let him adjust himself.”

The suggestion makes me bristle, but I’m too flustered and desperate for the awkwardness to end to argue. “Fine. Whatever. Just do it quickly,” I think, squeezing my eyes shut. “And don’t do anything weird. Just… wake him up.”

“Of course,” Shade replies smoothly, the faint chuckle in his tone doing nothing to ease my nerves.

I wait, half-expecting some shadowy arm to nudge Lorien’s shoulder or something subtle. But instead, I feel a sudden, jarring shift—a pull, like something else is in control of me. My head moves forward on its own, my mouth opening as if on command.

“What the—”

My lips press against Lorien’s, the sensation of his warm mouth against mine making my thoughts spiral. My tongue moves, slipping past his lips and deepening the kiss.

“What the—Shade! You didn’t say you were gonna fucking make me make out with him to wake him up!”

The sensations hit me like a tidal wave—his warmth, the way his lips respond to mine, the subtle shift of his body as he kisses me back. My heart races as the moment deepens, the intensity of it making it impossible to think straight.

“What?” Shade says casually, his voice practically dripping with amusement. “I was just helping move things along. You’re welcome.”

“Move things along?! Are you kidding me?!”

Suddenly, the control snaps back to me, and I feel myself regain full autonomy. But I don’t stop. I can’t.

My lips stay locked on his, my hand gripping his cloak as the kiss deepens. Every part of me feels like it’s on fire, the sensations too overwhelming to pull away from.

I can’t stop… I think, the realization hitting me like a jolt. I don’t want to stop.

It’s like I have no control, yet I know Shade isn’t doing anything now. It’s just me—me and this overwhelming storm of sensations.

Lorien’s lips are warm, soft, and they move against mine in a way that makes my chest tighten and my breath catch. Every kiss feels deeper, more consuming, and I can’t think straight.

The wetness between my legs increases, a pooling heat that’s impossible to ignore, and my body feels impossibly sensitive. I can barely think, barely breathe, every nerve lit up like a fire I can’t put out.

His body is still pressed against mine, his arm wrapped around me, holding me close as if he doesn’t want to let go. And then there’s him—his hardness pressing against me, unrelenting and impossible to ignore. It only adds to the heat, to the way my body is betraying me completely.

What’s happening to me? I think, my mind racing even as my body refuses to stop.

The sensations are too much, too overwhelming. The closeness, the warmth, the feeling of his mouth on mine—it’s all blending together into a haze that I can’t escape. My hands grip at his cloak instinctively, desperate for something to hold onto as I lose myself in the moment.

I shouldn’t be doing this. But I can’t stop… I don’t want to stop.

“You’re welcome,” Shade says smugly, his voice cutting through the haze in my mind.

I can’t think back, can’t form any kind of response. My mind is too clouded, too consumed by the heat of the moment and the overwhelming sensations coursing through me.

Lorien’s lips are still on mine, his hand moving to my back, pulling me even closer. The warmth of his body, the way he holds me like I’m something precious—it’s all too much. My breath hitches, my chest pressing against his as my body betrays me further, giving into instincts I didn’t know could feel this overpowering.

The wetness between my legs grows, making me shift slightly against him, only to feel him—his hardness—press more firmly against me. The sensation sends a jolt through my body, a whimper threatening to escape my throat as my heart pounds so loudly it drowns out everything else.

What’s happening to me? The question flickers in the back of my mind again, faint and distant. I can’t focus, can’t think past the way his touch feels, the way every part of me seems to burn for more.

I don’t even notice my hands gripping at his cloak tighter, pulling him impossibly closer, like I need him to keep me grounded—or maybe to set me alight entirely.

Shade hums in the back of my mind, clearly enjoying this, but I shove his presence to the farthest corner of my thoughts. I’m too far gone to care. Too far gone to do anything but give in to the fire consuming me.

I can’t stop myself—my hands slide under Lorien’s shirt, my fingers brushing against his bare skin. The heat of him beneath my fingertips makes my breath hitch, and I grip him instinctively, as if holding onto him will keep me from falling further into the spiral of sensations.

His tongue is still in my mouth, moving against mine, our breaths mingling, our saliva mixing in a way that makes my head spin. Every kiss feels deeper, more intoxicating, pulling me further into a haze where all that matters is him.

Lorien shifts, his grip on my back loosening slightly, and I feel his hand move. My heart skips a beat as his palm brushes against my chest, his fingers resting there hesitantly at first, as if testing the waters. Then, with a gentle but firm touch, he cups me fully, the sensation sending a jolt through my body.

A quiet gasp escapes my lips against his, and I feel my entire body tense and heat at the same time. The closeness, the intimacy, the way his touch feels so deliberate—it’s all too much. My body presses closer to his without thinking, seeking more of the warmth and connection I didn’t even know I craved.

My mind barely holds onto a single thought: I shouldn’t be doing this, but I can’t stop. I don’t want to stop.

Lorien’s lips part slightly against mine, his breath warm and ragged as he presses deeper into the kiss. His other hand remains steady on my back, holding me close as if afraid I might slip away.

I can feel my own heartbeat pounding in my ears, my hands tightening against the firm muscles of his torso beneath his shirt. Every part of me is consumed by the moment, and no matter how much I tell myself to pull back, my body refuses to listen.

Lorien’s fingers begin to trace the edge of the opening on my tunic—the so-called boob window. Every inch of skin he touches sends a shiver through me, and the sensations are unlike anything I’ve felt before. It’s as if his touch leaves a trail of fire in its wake, a heat that spreads and deepens with every slow, deliberate movement.

My breath catches as his fingers slide along the curve of my chest, teasing but never fully crossing the boundary of the fabric. The mix of anticipation and the actual sensation is overwhelming, and I can feel myself trembling slightly, my body pressing instinctively closer to him.

The intimacy of it is dizzying, the way his hand seems to linger just long enough to make my heart race faster. Every touch feels impossibly deliberate, like he’s memorizing every curve and edge of my skin, and I can’t stop myself from leaning into it, my breathing growing shallow and uneven.

"Lorien..." I murmur against his lips, the sound barely audible, a mix of surprise and something else I can't quite name.

His touch stays light but confident, his fingers exploring the edge of the fabric like he’s testing my reaction. It’s maddening, how much I want him to keep going, and yet every part of me is on edge, caught between embarrassment and desire.

I tighten my grip on his bare skin beneath his shirt, my hands pulling him closer without realizing it. My body reacts before my mind can catch up, every touch and movement igniting something deeper, something I’ve never allowed myself to feel fully until now.

We haven’t even done anything—he’s barely touched me outside of the way we’re kissing—and yet it’s more intense than anything I’ve ever felt before. Even that dream, as vivid as it was, doesn’t compare to the realness of this. The way his touch sends shivers through me, the way my heart races and my body responds without hesitation… it’s overwhelming.

I bite my lip hard to stop the moan that’s threatening to escape as his finger slips between the fabric of my tunic’s window and my chest. The contact is so light, so tentative, but it’s enough to make my entire body tremble.

The heat pooling in my stomach spreads, making me feel like I’m about to melt into him completely. Every small movement he makes seems to heighten the sensations tenfold, and my breath hitches as his fingers brush against the bare skin of my chest.

“Lorien…” I whisper, my voice shaky and barely audible, as if saying his name might ground me—or undo me entirely.

His lips stay locked on mine, his other hand steady on my back, holding me close as if to remind me that it’s him, that I’m safe. The tenderness in his touch contrasts with the fire it ignites, and I can feel myself giving in, letting go of the tension I didn’t even realize I was holding.

How is this happening? How is something so simple… so intense?

My hands tighten against the muscles of his torso beneath his shirt, my fingers clinging to him as though he’s the only thing keeping me upright. My mind spins, my body responding to every little touch, every movement, every moment of closeness.

I’m not sure how far this will go—or how far I want it to go—but right now, I can’t bring myself to stop.

The moment his finger brushes the tip of my chest, a sharp, uncontrollable moan escapes my lips. It’s soft but audible, and as soon as the sound leaves me, I freeze, my face burning hotter than ever.

Lorien pulls back abruptly, his lips leaving mine and his hand retreating completely. The moan—my moan—seems to have snapped him out of the moment, his expression shifting from passion to realization as his eyes widen slightly.

I pull back too, still breathing hard, my body trembling from everything that just happened—or almost happened. My chest rises and falls as I glance around the cave, panic setting in as I check to see if anyone else is awake.

Somehow, against all odds, everyone else is still asleep. Kaida is curled up by the fire, her staff glowing faintly beside her. Hrothgar’s steady breathing rumbles softly near the cave entrance, and Veyron is sprawled against the wall, looking as relaxed as ever.

If it had gone on even a moment longer, I’m not sure it would’ve been possible to stay unnoticed.

My gaze snaps back to Lorien, who’s staring at me with a mix of guilt and something I can’t quite place. His chest is heaving slightly, his lips still parted as if he wants to say something but can’t find the words.

“I…” he starts, his voice low and uncertain, but I shake my head quickly, cutting him off before he can continue.

“It’s okay,” I whisper, though my voice is shaky, my face still burning. “We… we just got carried away.”

Lorien nods, swallowing hard as he sits back against the wall, running a hand through his hair. “Yeah,” he mutters, his voice barely audible. “Carried away.”

The tension between us lingers, heavy and impossible to ignore, but neither of us says anything else. I force myself to look away, trying to calm my breathing and ignore the heat still radiating through my body.

What just happened? I think, my mind racing. And what would’ve happened if we hadn’t stopped?

I sit up slightly, my chest still rising and falling as I try to catch my breath. My whole body feels like it’s on fire, every sensation still lingering, impossible to push away.

“Shade, what the hell?!” I think furiously, my face burning with embarrassment and frustration.

Shade’s voice hums in my mind, his tone utterly unapologetic. “What? Don’t look at me. That was all you, Artemis. I didn’t do a thing after handing back control.”

“You started it!” I snap mentally, my hands clenching into fists as I glare at the fire in front of me, too embarrassed to even glance at Lorien.

“I gave you a nudge,” Shade replies smoothly, his tone so casual it makes my blood boil. “But everything else? That was all you and your… ‘urges.’ You’re welcome, by the way, for letting you have a little honesty with yourself.”

I grit my teeth, glancing quickly at Lorien. He’s still leaning against the wall, his face turned away slightly, but his breathing hasn’t completely steadied either.

“You didn’t ‘let’ me do anything,” I hiss mentally. “You made everything ten times more embarrassing!”

Shade chuckles softly, the sound infuriatingly smug. “Oh, come on. Embarrassing? Maybe. But was it bad? Be honest with yourself.”

I don’t respond, because I can’t—not without admitting something I’m not ready to face yet. My gaze drops to my hands, still trembling slightly, and I press my lips together, trying to will away the lingering sensations.

“You’re welcome,” Shade repeats, his tone practically dripping with amusement.

I ignore him this time, my heart still racing as I force myself to focus on the fire. I need to calm down. I need to pull myself together.

But even as I think it, my mind drifts back to the way Lorien touched me, the way his lips felt against mine, and the fire inside me flickers all over again.

I let out a quiet sigh, my chest still tight as I try to process everything. I did that. If he hadn’t pulled back, I could’ve—I would’ve— The thought sends a shiver through me, and for a moment, the fire inside me burns brighter, hotter, before I push it down as hard as I can.

No. Not now. Not here.

My thoughts are interrupted by Lorien’s voice, soft and low, barely above a whisper. “That’s certainly the best way I’ve ever been woken up.”

My face instantly heats again, and I snap my gaze toward him, wide-eyed. He’s not looking at me, though—his head is still tilted back against the wall, his lips curled into a faint, teasing smile.

“Lorien!” I hiss, my voice just as quiet, though the mortification in it is impossible to miss.

He finally looks at me, his expression softening. “I’m serious,” he says, his tone still light but with a warmth that makes my heart flutter despite myself. “I wouldn’t mind waking up like that every day.”

I open my mouth to respond, but nothing comes out. My mind is too much of a mess, torn between the embarrassment of what just happened and the way his words make me feel—like I’m the only person in the world he wants to see right now.

Instead of saying anything, I bury my face in my hands, groaning softly. “This is so embarrassing…”

Lorien chuckles quietly, leaning closer. “It’s not embarrassing,” he murmurs, his voice gentle now. “It’s… us. And it’s okay.”

I peek at him through my fingers, my face still burning. “You’re impossible,” I whisper, though there’s no real bite to my words.

“Maybe,” he replies, his faint smile growing just a bit wider.

I can’t stop the thought from slipping through my mind, unbidden but crystal clear: I wouldn’t mind waking him up like that every day.

Crap.

I press my lips together, trying to shove the thought away, but it lingers, teasing me as my face burns hotter. I let out a soft breath, leaning back against the hard, cold wall of the cave, trying to center myself.

“Don’t expect it again,” I murmur, not looking at him, my voice quieter than I intended. “I just… I don’t know what came over me.”

Lorien shifts slightly beside me, and I can feel his gaze on me even without looking. “Artemis,” he says softly, his tone so warm it almost makes me forget where we are. “You don’t have to explain. I get it.”

I glance at him, my chest tightening at the way his eyes meet mine—calm, understanding, and something deeper I can’t quite put into words.

“It was…” He trails off, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “Well, it was kind of perfect.”

I groan quietly, my head tilting back against the wall again. “You’re not helping,” I mutter, though I can’t keep the small, embarrassed smile from creeping onto my face.

His quiet laugh echoes softly in the stillness of the cave. “I’m not trying to help. I’m just… being honest.”

I don’t respond, my heart racing too fast to form a coherent thought. Instead, I let the moment hang between us, the warmth of it somehow enough to keep the cold of the cave at bay.

“It’s way easier for him,” Shade says suddenly, his voice breaking through the storm of emotions in my mind. “I mean, he was a guy before all of this already. And you? You’re… well, an attractive girl who he’s been spending a lot of time with.”

“Shade!” I think sharply, my face immediately heating again. “I don’t need your input right now.”

“I’m just saying,” he continues smoothly, clearly enjoying my flustered reaction. “You’re over here tying yourself in knots, overthinking every little thing, but for him? It’s probably as simple as breathing. You’re gorgeous, you’re close, and you care about him. What more could he possibly need to fall for you?”

I squeeze my eyes shut, my frustration bubbling over. “I didn’t ask for your analysis on my love life.”

“You didn’t have to,” he replies with a faint chuckle. “But since I’m in your head, I might as well offer some perspective.”

I glance sideways at Lorien, who’s sitting there with that same warm, steady presence, and my heart twists. Shade’s words, as irritating as they are, aren’t exactly wrong. Lorien isn’t caught in the same whirlwind of confusion that I am—he’s probably not questioning his entire identity, his body, or what this connection even means in the bigger picture.

“This isn’t just about looks, Shade,” I think firmly. “It’s… complicated.”

“Complicated, sure,” he says lightly. “But let’s not pretend that half of his brain isn’t saying, ‘Beautiful girl I care about is kissing me—this is amazing.’”

I groan internally, shaking my head slightly to try and push Shade’s voice aside. “I hate you sometimes,” I think, though there’s no real bite to my words.

“You love me,” Shade says, his smugness practically radiating through my thoughts. “But not as much as you love him.”

I don’t respond to that. I can’t. Instead, I glance at Lorien again, his quiet presence both grounding and maddening, and I silently curse Shade for getting in my head even more.

“Next time, Kaida won’t even need to start a fire,” Shade chuckles, his voice dripping with amusement. “You two can keep each other warm without it. Very efficient.”

“Shade,” I think sharply, my face immediately burning again. “Do you ever shut up?”

“Not when it’s this entertaining,” he replies smugly, the laughter in his tone only making me more frustrated. “You know, for someone so reluctant, you seem to be handling this whole ‘flirting through body heat’ thing pretty naturally.”

I glance at Lorien, who’s still sitting close, his calm demeanor completely at odds with the storm raging inside me. He shifts slightly, his shoulder brushing against mine, and my heart jumps all over again.

“I’m not handling anything,” I think, trying to keep my tone firm even though I know Shade can feel how flustered I am. “This was… it was a mistake. We got carried away, that’s all.”

“Oh, sure,” Shade hums, his voice practically dripping with sarcasm. “Just a mistake. A very… passionate mistake. One that you wouldn’t mind repeating, by the way.”

I bite the inside of my cheek, refusing to respond to that. It’s not true, I tell myself, though the thought feels weak even as I think it.

Shade’s chuckle echoes faintly in the back of my mind. “Don’t worry. I’ll leave you to stew in your denial. For now. But you might want to figure out where you stand before the next time you two end up tangled together in the cold. Just saying.”

I let out a quiet sigh, forcing myself to focus on the fire instead of Shade’s taunts—or the lingering warmth from Lorien’s touch.

“We should probably wake them,” I say softly, my voice cutting through the quiet crackle of the fire.

Lorien looks at me, his expression calm but curious, like he’s waiting to see if there’s something more to my words. When I don’t say anything else, he nods, glancing toward the others still scattered around the cave.

“Good idea,” he replies quietly, shifting to sit up straighter. He still seems relaxed—far more than I feel—and the contrast only makes me more flustered.

I push aside the warmth still lingering in my chest and focus on the task at hand. Standing, I brush the snow and dirt off my tunic and move toward Kaida, who’s curled up near the fire. Her staff glows faintly beside her, casting soft light across her peaceful face.

“Kaida,” I say gently, crouching next to her. “It’s time to wake up.”

She stirs, groaning softly as she pulls her blanket tighter around herself. “Five more minutes,” she mutters, her voice muffled by the fabric.

I can’t help but smile faintly, shaking her shoulder lightly. “Come on. We need to get moving soon.”

Behind me, I hear Lorien waking Hrothgar with a quiet but firm tone, while Veyron sits up on his own, stretching with a yawn like he’s been awake the whole time.

Kaida finally blinks her eyes open, squinting up at me with a sleepy frown. “You’re way too chipper for someone who just woke up.”

“Trust me, I’m not,” I mutter, standing and stepping back as she sits up.

As the group begins to stir, I glance toward the entrance of the cave. The snow outside seems to have eased slightly, but the cold is still biting. The path ahead feels as uncertain as ever, but at least for now, we’re together—and awake.

“At least that guy didn’t find us yet,” I say, glancing toward the mouth of the cave where the snow has begun to lighten. “But he probably guessed where we’re headed. Why else would we be in the middle of the mountains?”

“Great. Murder Knight is still going to be after us,” Kaida mutters, rubbing her eyes as she sits up. “I almost forgot about him. Thanks for the reminder.”

“Not if we move fast enough,” Hrothgar rumbles, standing and hefting his axe onto his shoulder. His expression is firm, resolute. “We’ve got to stay ahead of him.”

“That’s assuming he’s working alone,” Veyron cuts in, spinning a dagger in his hand before sheathing it. His voice is calm, but there’s a sharp edge to it. “Not that he needs the help. He already wiped the floor with us on his own.”

I flinch slightly at the reminder, the image of his glowing blade cutting through the snow flashing through my mind. Veyron isn’t wrong. Even together, we barely managed to hold our own against him—and we didn’t even beat him, just stalled him.

“Doesn’t matter if he’s working alone or not,” I say firmly, gripping my bow. “We’re not stopping. The fortress is where the answers are, where Lyra might be. We have to get there before he does.”

Kaida groans, standing and adjusting her staff. “You’re way too optimistic sometimes, you know that?”

“It’s not optimism,” I reply, stepping toward the entrance of the cave. “It’s determination.”

Lorien moves to stand beside me, his spear steady in his hand. “We’ve made it this far,” he says quietly, his voice calm but strong. “We’ll make it the rest of the way too.”

“How many potions do we have, Kaida?” I ask as we step out into the biting cold. My voice carries over the crunch of snow beneath our boots as I glance back at her.

Kaida adjusts her pack, frowning as she rummages through it. “Let me see… We’ve got… three left,” she says, holding up the small vials of glowing liquid. “Not exactly enough for another run-in with Murder Knight, if that’s what you’re asking.”

“Three?” Veyron snorts, shaking his head. “That’s barely enough for patching up a scratch each. If we have to fight again, we’re toast.”

“I’m aware,” I reply, my jaw tightening. “We’ll just have to be smarter about how we use them.”

Kaida tucks the potions back into her pack, her expression grim. “Smarter means no more fights like that. We were lucky to survive the last one.”

Hrothgar grunts, his eyes scanning the snowy path ahead. “Luck won’t save us a second time. We’ll need to avoid him altogether.”

“Easier said than done,” Lorien mutters, his voice quiet but steady. “He’s already ahead of us in strength, and he has to know where we’re going.”

I sigh, pulling my cloak tighter around me. “Then we move fast and avoid risks. We’ll ration what we have and keep our focus on reaching the fortress.”

Kaida raises an eyebrow. “And what happens if we run into more trouble before we get there? You’ve seen what this place throws at us.”

“Then we figure it out,” I say firmly, my tone leaving no room for argument. “We’ll make those potions last, no matter what.”

As we trudge through the snow, Kaida pipes up, her voice cutting through the quiet. “So far, we’ve been to two caves and two underground dungeons under the city. Think we’ll somehow end up doing two fortresses next?”

Her tone is half-joking, but there’s enough weariness behind it that I know she’s only partly trying to lighten the mood.

I glance back at her, raising an eyebrow. “Let’s not tempt fate, Kaida. One fortress is more than enough for me.”

“Yeah, well, knowing our luck, there’s probably another one hidden behind the first,” she says, her staff glowing faintly as she uses it to steady herself on the uneven path. “Or, I don’t know, maybe a secret dungeon underneath the fortress just waiting to swallow us whole.”

Veyron snorts. “Don’t give the game ideas. It seems to love messing with us enough as it is.”

Hrothgar grunts, his deep voice calm but firm. “Doesn’t matter how many fortresses or dungeons there are. We’ll deal with them the same way we’ve dealt with everything else.”

“With a lot of panicking and hoping we don’t die?” Kaida quips, her lips curling into a small smirk despite her obvious exhaustion.

“Pretty much,” Veyron replies with a shrug.

I shake my head, letting out a soft sigh. “Let’s just focus on getting to the first fortress before we start worrying about anything else. One step at a time.”

The glare of the snow reflecting the morning light is sharp and unrelenting, making me squint as we walk. The fog from the day before is gone, which is a relief, but now the brightness cuts through the cold air like a constant reminder of how exposed we are.

“How far are we again?” I ask, glancing over at Kaida as she adjusts her pack.

Kaida pulls out the map, the worn parchment fluttering slightly in the wind as she squints at it. “We’re close,” she says, tracing her finger along the winding paths. “If we keep up this pace, we should reach the fortress by nightfall.”

“Great,” Veyron mutters, kicking at a patch of snow. “One more day of freezing my ass off. Can’t wait.”

“Better than spending another night out in the open,” Lorien points out, his tone calm but firm. “At least we’ll have some walls around us.”

“Walls that probably want to kill us,” Kaida says with a half-smirk, tucking the map away again. “But sure, let’s call that progress.”

Hrothgar lets out a low grunt, his breath visible in the cold air. “Progress is progress. Let’s not waste time.”

I nod, pulling the sash tighter around me as I glance up at the towering peaks in the distance. The fortress feels so close, but with every step, the weight of what’s waiting for us grows heavier.

“We keep moving,” I say, glancing at the others. “No stopping unless we have to. The sooner we get there, the better.”

The group murmurs in agreement, and we press on, the crunch of snow beneath our boots the only sound.

If it weren’t for the snow everywhere and the uneven terrain, we’d probably make it in half the time. Every step feels like a fight, the icy ground either dragging at my boots or threatening to send me sliding. I get why Kaida hates mountains now. I really get it.

The cold doesn’t help. It sinks into my skin, sharp and unrelenting, and every gust of wind feels like it’s slicing right through me. God, I wish I still had that cloak. The sash Kaida gave me is better than nothing, but it doesn’t stop the biting chill from seeping into my bones.

I glance at Lorien, his cloak wrapped snugly around him. He catches me looking, his brow furrowing slightly as if he’s about to offer it to me again, but I shake my head before he can say anything. He needs it more than I do, and I can’t keep relying on him like that.

We trudge on in silence for what feels like forever. The snow grows deeper in some places, forcing us to move slower as we navigate the uneven ground. The wind picks up occasionally, blowing flurries into our faces and making it hard to see.

After a while, Kaida groans, breaking the silence. “This is awful. I swear, if I ever get out of this game, I’m never setting foot near a mountain again. Ever.”

“No one’s making you climb anything,” Veyron quips, though his voice lacks its usual bite. “Besides, I think we’ve all had enough of the cold for one lifetime.”

Hrothgar lets out a grunt of agreement, his axe resting against his shoulder as he trudges ahead. “Just keep moving. Complaining won’t get us there any faster.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Kaida mutters, pulling her scarf tighter around her neck.

“Look,” Lorien says, his voice cutting through the tired silence. He raises his hand and points ahead, his tone laced with quiet excitement.

I turn toward where he’s pointing, squinting through the bright light reflecting off the snow. My heart skips as my gaze catches it—the top of the fortress, just barely visible, nestled between the jagged peaks of the mountains.

The structure is massive, its dark silhouette stark against the white snow and the dull gray of the rocky cliffs. Even from here, it looks imposing, its spires reaching high into the sky like jagged teeth.

“There it is,” I murmur, my breath fogging in the cold air.

Kaida moves up beside me, her staff glowing faintly as she peers ahead. “Finally,” she says, though her tone is a mix of relief and apprehension. “We’re close.”

Veyron whistles low, crossing his arms as he studies the distant structure. “Big place. Think they rolled out the red carpet for us?”

“More like traps and maybe another evil knight,” Hrothgar rumbles, his expression grim as he steps forward. “But at least we’re almost there.”

I nod, gripping my bow tighter as a wave of determination pushes back some of the exhaustion weighing on me. “We’ll rest when we’re inside. For now, let’s finish this climb.”

Lorien steps beside me, his presence steady and reassuring. “We’re close,” he says softly, his eyes meeting mine. “We can do this.”

I nod again, glancing back at the others. “Let’s go. The sooner we get there, the sooner we get answers.”

The group murmurs their agreement, and we press forward, the sight of the fortress in the distance driving us onward.

As the sun starts to set, the dim light fades faster than I expected, swallowed by the towering peaks around us. The cold grows sharper, biting into my skin with every step. I can’t help but regret not making more torches earlier, but the barren, snow-covered landscape offers no trees, no branches, nothing we could use to make one even if we wanted to.

The height of the mountains blocks most of the sun’s remaining light, leaving us with little to guide us. All we have is the faint glow of the dying sun and the soft, steady light from Kaida’s staff.

The cold is worse now, digging deep into my bones. Every breath I take feels sharp and heavy, visible in the frosty air. My fingers are numb, and I can barely feel my feet moving beneath me, but I force myself forward, keeping my eyes fixed on the faint silhouette of the fortress ahead.

Kaida shivers, pulling her scarf tighter around her face as she glances at me. “We should stop soon,” she says, her voice low but insistent. “If we keep going like this, we’ll freeze before we get there.”

“We’re too exposed out here,” Hrothgar rumbles, his breath coming out in thick clouds as he glances at the cliffs around us. “We need shelter. Even if it’s just a rocky overhang.”

Lorien steps closer to me, his cloak brushing against my side as he speaks. “We can’t risk slowing down too much, but they’re right—we can’t keep going like this for long.”

I nod, my teeth chattering slightly as I glance around. The landscape is harsh, unforgiving, and there’s no obvious shelter in sight. But the fortress is so close now, I can almost feel it.

“We’ll keep moving for now,” I say, my voice shaking slightly from the cold. “But if we don’t find anything soon, we’ll have to stop, no matter what.”

The others nod, and we press on, the dim glow from Kaida’s staff casting eerie shadows across the snow as the darkness deepens around us. Each step feels heavier, the cold and exhaustion dragging us down, but we have no choice.

We’re almost there. Just a little further.

The wind continues to pick up, howling through the mountain pass like a living thing, and even though it’s not snowing, it feels like a storm. The wind tears at the ground, whipping up loose snow and bombarding us with it in icy gusts. Each step forward feels like a battle against the elements, the snow stinging my face and forcing me to shield my eyes.

I can barely see the fortress anymore, the dark silhouette almost swallowed by the white haze surrounding us. My heart pounds as I push forward, my body screaming for warmth and relief, but I don’t stop.

“Keep moving!” I shout over the wind, my voice barely carrying to the others behind me.

Kaida’s light is the only thing keeping us from losing each other completely. Her staff glows faintly through the storm, guiding us step by step, but even that feels like it could disappear at any second.

The cold is unbearable now, my limbs almost numb despite the effort it takes to keep moving. The sash around me does nothing to stop the biting wind from tearing through me, and my breaths come out in short, sharp gasps, visible in the frigid air.

Then, finally, the massive, dark structure looms ahead of us, closer now than before. The jagged edges of the fortress rise like a shadow against the chaos of the storm, a dark promise of shelter—or danger.

“We made it,” Lorien says beside me, his voice strained but steady.

I nod, forcing myself to move faster, my legs burning as we approach the massive doors. The fortress towers above us, its walls solid and unyielding, carved into the mountain itself.

Kaida staggers slightly, her staff glowing brighter now as she looks up at the structure. “Please tell me those doors aren’t locked,” she mutters, her voice barely audible over the wind.

“We’ll get them open,” Hrothgar says firmly, his massive frame bracing against the wind as he moves toward the entrance.

I follow, my chest heaving as I glance back at the others. “Let’s get inside. Now.”

The storm rages on around us, but for the first time since we started this trek, the promise of shelter is within reach.

“I think I know,” I say, stepping closer to the massive doors and pointing at the center. The others gather behind me, peering at the distinct shape etched into the ancient wood and stone—a design of three triangles forming a larger one, with a fourth triangle filled in at the middle.

“It’s the same as the key,” I continue, reaching into my pack and pulling it out. The cold metal feels heavier in my hand now, as if it’s been waiting for this exact moment.

Kaida’s eyes widen slightly. “You’re right. That’s definitely it.”

“So, what?” Veyron asks, crossing his arms. “We just stick the key in and hope the door doesn’t explode?”

“It’s better than freezing out here,” Lorien says, his voice calm but firm.

I glance at the group, their faces lit faintly by Kaida’s staff and the glow of the storm swirling behind us. Hrothgar nods, his expression steady and encouraging, and I take a deep breath.

“Here goes nothing,” I murmur, stepping forward.

I press the key into the center of the design, aligning it perfectly with the triangular gaps. For a moment, nothing happens, and I feel the cold sinking deeper into my skin.

Then, a soft hum fills the air, and the runes carved around the door begin to glow faintly, pulsing with light that spreads outward in intricate patterns. The snow at our feet vibrates slightly, and a faint warmth radiates from the key as the light intensifies.

The ground trembles, and the massive doors groan as ancient mechanisms begin to shift and unlock. Snow falls from the edges as the doors slowly creak open, revealing a dark, yawning hallway beyond.

“Well,” Veyron says, his smirk returning as he steps forward. “Either that was a welcome mat, or we just woke something up.”

I swallow hard, gripping my bow tightly as I peer into the darkness. “No turning back now,” I say quietly.

As we step inside, the massive doors groan loudly before slamming shut behind us with a deafening thud. The sound echoes through the dark corridor ahead, the vibrations lingering in the air.

I glance back at the now-sealed entrance, my chest tightening as I realize there’s no visible mechanism to reopen it. “Well, that’s… comforting,” I mutter, stepping closer to inspect the seam where the doors meet. Nothing.

“At least we’re out of the cold,” Kaida says, letting out a breath that fogs faintly in the air. She rubs her arms, her staff still glowing faintly. “But yeah… I don’t think we’re getting those open again anytime soon.”

“Doesn’t look like they’re meant to open from the inside,” Hrothgar says, his deep voice rumbling as he scans the hallway ahead. “We’ll have to keep moving forward.”

“Of course,” Veyron mutters, his tone sharp but resigned. “A one-way trip. Because that’s not ominous at all.”

The faint light from Kaida’s staff reveals a long, stone corridor stretching ahead, its walls covered in worn carvings and glowing runes similar to the ones on the door. The air is heavy and slightly warmer than outside, but there’s a strange stillness to it, like the fortress itself is watching us.

I step forward cautiously, my bow in hand. “Let’s just focus on getting through this place,” I say, glancing back at the group. “We’ll deal with the rest later.”

Lorien moves to stand beside me, his spear at the ready. “Stay close,” he says quietly, his voice steady but low.

Kaida lifts her staff higher, the glow illuminating more of the hallway. “You think this place has traps?”

I glance at her, my stomach twisting slightly. “If it’s anything like the dungeons, I’d bet on it.”

She groans. “Great. Guess I’ll be walking on eggshells again.”

“Better eggshells than pressure plates,” Veyron says with a smirk, stepping lightly ahead to scout the path.

We press forward cautiously, the sound of our footsteps echoing through the dark, silent corridor.

“This should help a bit,” Kaida says, stepping forward and raising her staff. The glowing orb at its tip flares briefly before a spark of magic leaps from it, lighting one of the ancient torches lining the corridor.

The flame catches instantly, spreading quickly down the line as one torch after another bursts to life, their warm, golden light chasing away the oppressive darkness.

I blink as my eyes adjust, taking in the corridor now revealed in full. The walls are covered with intricate carvings—worn depictions of battles, strange symbols, and towering figures that seem to watch us as we move. The floor is smooth stone, but I can’t shake the feeling that some of the tiles look… off.

“Much better,” Veyron says, stepping closer to one of the walls and studying the carvings with a raised eyebrow. “Though it also makes this place feel a lot creepier now that we can actually see it.”

Kaida smirks, lowering her staff slightly. “Would you rather stumble around in the dark?”

“Depends. Less light means fewer chances to see something trying to kill us,” he replies with a shrug.

“Thanks for the optimism,” I mutter, scanning the corridor carefully.

Hrothgar grunts, his axe resting on his shoulder as he steps forward. “Keep your eyes open. This place isn’t abandoned—at least not entirely.”

“Let’s keep moving. The sooner we find whatever’s waiting for us here, the sooner we can figure out what to do next.”

The group falls into formation, the flickering torchlight casting long, shifting shadows across the walls as we move deeper into the fortress.

I glance at the carvings on the walls as we walk, the flickering torchlight casting shadows over the intricate designs. The figures etched into the stone seem almost alive, their faces frozen in expressions of battle, triumph, and something that looks like despair.

Why would we be sent here? I think, my eyes tracing one carving of a towering figure standing over a battlefield. Are these supposed to be a clue? Something to help us escape this game?

The carvings seem to tell a story, but the meaning is lost on me. They’re too fragmented, too worn down by time. Symbols I can’t read are scattered throughout, glowing faintly like the runes on the door, and I can’t shake the feeling that they’re significant.

Or maybe… maybe it’s not about us escaping at all.

Is Lyra somewhere in this place? The thought twists in my chest, heavy and painful. If she’s here, is she safe? Or is this place just another trap waiting to take one of us?

Kaida’s voice pulls me out of my thoughts. “These carvings… they’re almost like a history, don’t you think?” she says, running her fingers lightly over one of the walls.

“Whatever it is, it’s not random,” Lorien says, his eyes scanning the walls carefully. “There’s meaning here. We just don’t know what it is yet.”

Hrothgar steps ahead, his expression unreadable. “It’s not our job to understand the story. It’s our job to survive it.”

“Comforting,” Veyron mutters, though his gaze lingers on one carving—a figure surrounded by what looks like shadowy creatures. “Still, I don’t like how… familiar some of this looks.”

I shake my head, trying to focus. “Let’s just keep going. If these carvings are supposed to tell us something, maybe it’ll make more sense the deeper we go.”

The others nod, and we press forward. But as I glance back at the glowing symbols and worn faces on the walls, a feeling of unease settles over me.

What are you trying to tell us? I wonder, gripping my bow tighter. And why does it feel like we’re walking into something we can’t turn back from?

“Don’t expect the answers to be handed to you,” Shade’s voice cuts through my thoughts, smooth and laced with amusement.

“I wasn’t,” I think back sharply, though the truth is I was hoping for at least something to make sense. “But a clue wouldn’t hurt.”

“Clues are earned, not given,” Shade replies with a faint chuckle. “And if these walls are part of the puzzle, you’d better start paying closer attention. Time’s ticking, little archer.”

I grit my teeth, refusing to rise to his bait. My eyes flicker back to the carvings, their strange patterns and glowing runes swirling in the corners of my vision. It’s like they’re daring me to piece together their story, to understand why we’ve been dragged into this place.

“Then why don’t you tell me what they mean?” I think back, my tone edged with frustration.

“Where’s the fun in that?” Shade teases. “Besides, isn’t figuring it out half the point?”

“You don’t know, do you?” I think back at Shade, half expecting another smug retort or evasive answer.

“Hmmm,” he muses, his tone deliberate. “I know things you don’t, but nothing directly relevant to your escape from this world or this place. Other than…” He pauses, and I brace myself for something cryptic. “It was once a castle, not just a fortress. Likely with few residents, if any, still around.”

I blink, caught off guard by how… straightforward that was. “That was surprisingly helpful,” I think back, almost cautiously. “Usually, you’re way more cryptic. Thanks, I guess.”

“Don’t get used to it,” Shade replies, his tone slipping back into its usual teasing edge. “But I thought you could use a little nudge, given how painfully slow you are at piecing things together.”

I roll my eyes, but a small part of me can’t help but appreciate the information. A castle, not just a fortress. That means it was more than just a defensive stronghold—it might have housed someone important, someone powerful. The carvings on the walls could even be connected to whoever lived here.

As I process this, Lorien glances at me again, his brow furrowed slightly. “You’ve got that look,” he says quietly. “What’s on your mind?”

“Just trying to figure this place out,” I murmur, gesturing to the carvings. “It’s not just a fortress. It used to be a castle. That has to mean something.”

Lorien nods, his expression thoughtful as he looks at the glowing runes. “If it was a castle, then someone—or something—wanted to preserve it. Maybe that’s why the runes are still active.”

“If it was a castle, maybe there’s, like, a historian here preserving it,” Kaida suggests, her tone hopeful but hesitant as she glances at the glowing carvings on the walls.

“Or,” Hrothgar interjects, his deep voice steady and grim, “there could be guards here protecting it. And whether they’re good or bad, they might see us as a threat to it.”

I grimace at that, my gaze flickering to the ancient symbols etched into the walls. The eerie glow of the runes doesn’t exactly scream “welcome,” and the possibility of guards—human or otherwise—sends a shiver down my spine.

“If there are guards, they’ll probably be stronger than anything we’ve dealt with before,” Lorien says, his voice quiet but firm.

“Great,” Veyron mutters, spinning his dagger idly in one hand. “Because nothing screams fun like accidentally ticking off centuries-old castle defenders.”

“Let’s just stay cautious,” I say, scanning the corridor ahead. “If there’s anyone—or anything—still here, we’ll deal with it when we have to. For now, let’s just focus on getting through this place.”

Kaida adjusts her staff, the faint glow illuminating the worn floor tiles as we press forward. “Do you think Lyra might’ve come here?” she asks, her voice quieter now. “If this is a castle, maybe she found something—someone—who could help her.”

The thought sends a pang through my chest. “Maybe,” I reply, though the uncertainty in my voice betrays me.

If Lyra’s here, why hasn’t she shown herself? I think, my stomach twisting. Is she hiding, or… something worse?

Hrothgar’s steady voice cuts through the silence. “Speculation won’t help us right now. Eyes open. We keep moving.”

As we continue forward, the corridor takes a sharp turn, and we find ourselves facing a series of doors on both sides of the hallway. The wood looks old but sturdy, with faintly glowing runes etched into the frames. Each door feels ominous in its own way, like whatever lies behind them has been waiting for centuries to be disturbed.

Kaida pauses, glancing at the doors warily. “So… one at a time?” she asks, her voice hesitant.

“Do we even need to open them?” Veyron mutters, eyeing the closest door suspiciously. “Because I’ve got a bad feeling about what’s behind door number one. And two. And probably all the rest.”

Hrothgar steps forward, his axe resting on his shoulder. “We’ll have to check at least some of them. Could be clues—or worse, something waiting to ambush us later.”

Lorien nods, his spear gripped tightly in his hand. “If we’re careful, we can clear them one at a time. But we shouldn’t split up. We’ll move together.”

“Safety in numbers,” Kaida mutters, though she doesn’t sound reassured as she tightens her grip on her staff.

I take a deep breath, stepping closer to the first door on the left. “We’ll start here,” I say, my voice steadier than I feel. “Stay close. We don’t know what we’re walking into.”

I glance back at the group, their faces lit faintly by the glowing runes. Lorien stands at my side, his presence steadying me as I reach for the door handle.

Let’s hope this doesn’t end badly, I think as I swing the door open, stepping back quickly with my bow raised, heart pounding as I brace for something to jump out. The others tense behind me, their weapons ready.

But nothing happens.

The room beyond is quiet—just an empty bedroom. The faint light from Kaida’s staff spills inside, revealing a surprisingly well-preserved space. A large, ornate bed sits against the far wall, its posts carved with intricate designs. A thick layer of dust covers everything, from the heavy wooden furniture to the worn rug on the stone floor.

“Well, that’s… anticlimactic,” Kaida says, peering over my shoulder.

Hrothgar steps closer, his axe lowered slightly as he glances inside. “At least it’s not full of traps or monsters.”

“Yet,” Veyron mutters, though his grip on his dagger relaxes. “But seriously, who leaves a bedroom this clean for centuries?”

I step inside cautiously, my eyes scanning the room for anything out of place. There’s a small desk in the corner, its surface cluttered with old, faded papers. A wardrobe stands to one side, its doors slightly ajar, revealing what looks like tattered clothing hanging inside.

“I wouldn’t call this clean,” Lorien says softly, his spear still in hand as he watches the room warily. “But it’s cleaner than you’d think if it’s been abandoned for a long time.”

I nod, moving toward the desk to get a closer look at the papers. Most of them are too faded to read, the ink smeared or completely gone, but there’s a faint symbol etched into one of the corners—a triangle, glowing faintly like the runes outside.

“This symbol…” I murmur, tracing it with my finger. “It matches the key.”

Kaida leans closer, frowning. “So this room might’ve belonged to someone tied to the key?”

“Or the castle itself,” I reply, glancing around the room again. “We should check the rest of the doors. There might be more clues.”

The others nod, and we step back out into the corridor, the door swinging shut behind us with a faint creak.

We go room to room, opening each door the same cautious way—me stepping back with my bow ready, everyone else bracing for the worst. But every time, it’s the same.

Another bedroom.

Each room has slight differences—a new layout, a different color scheme, furniture in slightly altered positions—but they all share the same eerie stillness. Beds with ornate, dust-covered frames, desks stacked with papers too faded to read, wardrobes full of tattered, forgotten clothing.

I walk into one of the rooms, trailing my fingers along the edge of the bed frame. Dust clings to my fingertips, and I hold them up to look at the fine layer coating them. What I wouldn’t give to rest in one of these fancy beds, I think, glancing at the plush, albeit dusty, mattress. Even if they’re not exactly the cleanest.

“They’re not so bad, huh?” Kaida says behind me, as if reading my mind. She leans her staff against the wall, her free hand brushing over the embroidered quilt draped across the bed. “If we weren’t in the middle of a death trap, I’d say we set up camp in here for the night.”

“Tempting,” Veyron says, peeking into the wardrobe and pulling out a moth-eaten robe. He holds it up, smirking. “Think I could pull this off?”

Kaida snorts, rolling her eyes. “Only if you’re trying to impersonate a ghost.”

“Focus,” Hrothgar says gruffly, though there’s no real bite to his words. He stands near the door, scanning the hallway for any signs of movement. “These rooms are empty now, but that doesn’t mean they’ll stay that way.”

I nod, pulling my hand back and wiping the dust off on my tunic. “We’ll keep moving. If somehow, by some miracle, this place is safe, we can always come back and rest,” I say softly, my eyes scanning the corridor ahead. “But let’s be honest—that’s highly unlikely.”

Kaida sighs, brushing her hair back as she glances over her shoulder. “At the very least, that knight can’t follow us in here, right? I mean, we had to use the key to get in.”

I hesitate, the image of the glowing key lodged in the door flashing through my mind. “Yeah, but it’s still in the door,” I say, my voice grim. “It’s possible he could just open it after us.”

Kaida’s face falls, and Lorien nods beside me, his expression serious. “We can’t assume we’re safe from him—or anything else in here. We need to stay sharp and be ready to deal with both.”

“Great,” Veyron mutters, flipping his dagger idly between his fingers. “As if this creepy castle wasn’t enough, we’ve got to worry about the Murder Knight crashing the party.”

“We’ll be ready,” Hrothgar says firmly, his voice steady as he adjusts his grip on his axe. “If he follows us, we’ll take him on here. The fortress might give us the advantage.”

I nod, though my chest tightens at the thought of fighting that knight again. “For now, we keep moving. If we can find a way to lock him out—or at least keep him from following too closely—we’ll take it.”

Kaida glances at me, her staff glowing faintly. “And if we can’t?”

“Then we make sure we’re ready,” I reply, gripping my bow tighter. “No surprises this time.”

After a few more bedrooms, all eerily similar in their slightly varied designs, we reach the end of the corridor. I let out a quiet sigh, glancing ahead to see our options.

To the side, another corridor stretches into the distance, lined with even more doors. The sight of them makes my stomach twist slightly—more bedrooms, most likely, or more of the same repetition we’ve been finding.

Straight ahead, a spiraling staircase winds upward, disappearing into the darkness above. The air feels heavier near the stairs, like whatever waits at the top is watching us, waiting for us to climb.

“Well, this is fun,” Kaida says, leaning slightly on her staff as she eyes the staircase warily. “More doors or a creepy staircase? Decisions, decisions.”

“I’m not sure how much more of these rooms we’re going to find useful,” Lorien says quietly, his spear resting at his side. “The bedrooms all feel… disconnected. Whatever we’re looking for, it’s not here.”

Veyron smirks, stepping toward the staircase and peering up into the shadowy void above. “The staircase screams ‘main event.’ My bet? That’s where the real fun is.”

“Or the real danger,” Hrothgar rumbles, his voice low but steady.

I glance between the corridor of doors and the staircase, my chest tightening. The bedrooms didn’t give us much, but if we skip the rest, will we miss something important? Or is the real answer waiting for us up those stairs?

I take a deep breath, turning to the group. “What do you think? Keep searching the rooms, or head up the staircase?”

The others exchange glances, and I can see the tension on their faces. Every choice in this place feels like a gamble, but we have to make one.

“Okay, I guess we head up,” I say, glancing toward the spiraling staircase. “If this really was a castle, the important stuff would be higher up, right?”

As the words leave my mouth, I can’t help but think, I don’t actually know how castles work.

“It’s kind of obvious,” Shade chimes in, his tone dripping with mockery. “Important things are always at the top. You don’t put the throne room or treasure vaults in the basement, genius.”

I roll my eyes, ignoring him as I gesture toward the stairs. “Let’s go. The bedrooms haven’t told us much, and we don’t have time to waste.”

The others nod, though I can feel the tension building as we approach the base of the staircase. The torchlight flickers against the stone steps, and Kaida’s staff casts long, twisting shadows that seem to ripple up the walls.

“You’re probably right,” Lorien says quietly, stepping beside me. “If there’s anything worth finding here, it’ll be up there.”

“I still don’t like how ominous this feels,” Kaida mutters, hugging her staff closer. “But fine. Let’s get this over with.”

Hrothgar leads the way, his axe resting on his shoulder as he ascends the stairs cautiously, one heavy footstep at a time. I follow close behind, my bow ready, with the others moving in a tight formation.

As we climb, the air grows heavier, colder, and quieter. The faint sounds of our footsteps echo in a way that makes the stairs feel endless, and every turn of the spiral feels like we’re being drawn further into something unknown.

I glance back at the others, the tension on their faces mirroring my own. When we reach the top we come across two corridors on either side.

“Alright, let’s go,” Lorien says, stepping forward with quiet confidence. Without hesitation, he chooses the left corridor, his spear held steady as he leads the way.

The rest of us fall in line behind him, our footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls as we move deeper into the castle. The faint torchlight illuminates more of the intricate carvings and runes etched into the walls, their glow faint but unrelenting.

“Confident pick,” Kaida mutters under her breath, her staff glowing faintly as she walks beside me. “Let’s hope you’re leading us to treasure and not traps.”

“Either way, it’ll be interesting,” Veyron says, smirking slightly as he spins a dagger between his fingers.

The air feels heavier here, the silence oppressive in a way that makes my chest tighten. The faint hum of the runes on the walls seems louder now, like they’re pulsing in time with something deeper within the castle.

Lorien glances back at me, his eyes meeting mine briefly. “You okay?” he asks softly, his voice low enough that only I can hear.

“Yeah,” I reply, though the unease creeping through me makes it hard to sound convincing. “Just… trying to figure this place out.”

He nods, offering a small, reassuring smile before turning back to the path ahead.

The corridor stretches on, and I can’t help but wonder where it’s leading us—and what waits at the end.

We continue for what feels like forever, moving through room after room, corridor after corridor, and floor after floor. Each new space offers something different, but nothing feels significant—just remnants of what this place used to be.

A gigantic kitchen, its counters covered in dust and its ovens cold and lifeless. A dungeon with rows of empty, rusted cells and shackles dangling from the walls. Storage rooms full of old supplies—wood, barrels, crates, and random odds and ends that have been untouched for who knows how long.

The monotony of it all weighs on us, the endless search sapping our energy and leaving an unsettling sense of futility in the air.

Finally, we reach another floor, and this one is… different.

The corridor stretches out before us, but it’s unlike the others. The stone walls are clean, polished, and lined with ornate wooden panels. The air feels warmer, heavier, almost regal, and the flickering torchlight reflects off the rich, dark wood.

Paintings and portraits line the walls on both sides, their frames gilded and well-preserved. Each one depicts a different person, their faces stern, proud, or hauntingly blank. Some wear elaborate armor, while others are dressed in regal robes, their gazes seeming to follow us as we walk.

“This is… different,” Kaida says softly, her eyes wide as she takes in the corridor.

“Feels like we’re finally getting somewhere,” Veyron mutters, though his tone is wary as his eyes dart between the paintings.

Hrothgar steps closer to one of the portraits, his brow furrowing. “These people… they must’ve been important. Whoever lived here, ruled here, they’re likely part of this.”

“Or they’re watching us,” Kaida whispers, shivering slightly as she hugs her staff.

The group moves cautiously, the weight of the corridor’s history pressing down on us as we approach whatever waits beyond it.

We turn down the corridor, and I find myself staring at the paintings, unable to tear my eyes away from the faces that line the walls. Queens, kings, knights, and others—all depicted in intricate detail, their gazes sharp and unyielding.

I can’t help but feel a spark of curiosity as I take it all in. What happened here? The castle below was seemingly abandoned, but it wasn’t destroyed or ransacked like you’d expect from an ancient place left to ruin. Everything feels untouched, preserved in a way that doesn’t make sense.

So where is everyone?

My thoughts spin as I take another glance at the polished floors and the spotless wood panels. The air feels… different here, too. It’s warm, almost alive, like the castle is breathing around us.

“There’s definitely someone up here,” I murmur, glancing at Lorien. “No way it stays this clean on its own—unless this game has cleaning magic.”

Kaida snorts softly behind me, though her voice is low and nervous. “Cleaning magic? At this point, I wouldn’t even be surprised. But seriously, someone’s been maintaining this place.”

“Or something,” Veyron mutters, his tone sharp as he peers at one of the portraits. “Because none of this feels normal. At all.”

Hrothgar grunts, his eyes scanning the corridor ahead. “Whatever it is, we’ll find it soon enough. Stay ready.”

The further we walk, the more uneasy I feel. The warmth of the corridor is unsettling, and the eyes in the paintings seem to follow us, their gazes heavy and watchful.

As we move further down the corridor, the faint sound of footsteps catches my attention. A few doors lie ahead, their ornate designs blending into the regal surroundings, but my focus is pulled to the noise.

Lorien raises his hand, signaling for us to stop. We all freeze, the silence between us heavy as I strain to listen.

The footsteps grow clearer, echoing softly through the hall, steady and deliberate. There’s a faint tap-tap-tap accompanying them, like the sound of a cane striking the polished floor.

I glance at Lorien, his grip tightening on his spear as his eyes dart toward the doors ahead. The others are equally tense—Kaida clutches her staff closer, her lips pressed into a thin line, while Hrothgar shifts slightly, his massive frame ready to react at a moment’s notice.

“Someone’s there,” I whisper, my voice barely audible as I grip my bow tighter.

“Sounds like they’re walking with a cane,” Kaida murmurs, her gaze flickering between the doors. “But why would someone…?”

“It doesn’t matter why,” Veyron mutters, his voice low but sharp. “What matters is whether they’re a friend or another one of this place’s ‘obstacles.’”

The tapping and footsteps grow louder, heading toward us—or at least toward the doors ahead. My heart pounds in my chest, and I take a slow breath, trying to steady myself.

I feel a hand on my shoulder and almost yelp, my heart jumping into my throat. I turn quickly, seeing Veyron motioning for us to move into a nearby room. His expression is serious, all traces of his usual smirk gone.

I nod, swallowing hard as we quietly slip into one of the doors lining the corridor. The others follow, each moving as silently as possible, and I shut the door behind us, easing it closed with shaking hands just as the sound of the other door opening echoes down the hall.

The faint tapping of the cane is clearer now, along with slow, deliberate footsteps. Whoever—or whatever—it is has entered the corridor we just left, their movements steady but unhurried.

We huddle inside the room, the dim light from Kaida’s staff barely illuminating the space. It’s another bedroom, similar to the ones below but more ornate, with rich fabrics and polished furniture that reflect the faint glow.

I press my ear to the door, holding my breath as I listen. The footsteps continue, the cane tapping rhythmically against the floor, moving closer to where we were just standing.

“They’re looking for something,” I whisper, barely audible.

“Or someone,” Kaida mutters, her voice tight.

Hrothgar stands by the wall, his axe at the ready but held low to avoid making noise. Lorien positions himself beside the door, his spear gripped tightly, his gaze focused and calm despite the tension in the air.

Veyron leans against the far wall, his daggers in hand, his sharp eyes darting between the door and the rest of the room. “Let’s hope they don’t check in here,” he whispers, his tone low and steady.

“I’m thinking they must’ve noticed all the lights downstairs,” I whisper, my voice barely above a breath. “Does someone want to sneak a peek at whoever it is?”

The second the words leave my mouth, everyone slowly turns to look at Veyron.

He lets out an exaggerated sigh, twirling one of his daggers between his fingers. “Of course me,” he mutters, shaking his head. “Because who else would it be?”

Without waiting for an answer, he moves silently to the door, his movements as smooth as ever. He eases it open just enough to peek out, his head darting out quickly before he slips back inside, shutting the door with the same practiced quiet.

“It’s an old guy,” he says, straightening up. “In robes. Like, full-on wizard-y looking robes. And yeah, he’s got a cane like we thought.”

Kaida frowns, glancing at me. “An old guy? What’s an old man doing walking around a place like this?”

“Maybe he lives here,” Hrothgar says quietly, his grip on his axe loosening slightly. “Could be a caretaker, or…”

“Or he’s not as harmless as he looks,” Lorien says, his tone calm but edged with caution.

Veyron shrugs, leaning back against the wall. “I mean, he doesn’t look like much of a threat, but this place hasn’t exactly been kind to us so far. For all we know, he could be the mastermind behind all of this.”

“Or a trap,” I mutter, gripping my bow tightly.

Kaida shifts, her staff glowing faintly as she glances between us. “So, what do we do? Sit here and wait him out? Or talk to him?”

“We could jump him,” Veyron says with a shrug, his tone casual, as if he’s suggesting something completely reasonable.

The room falls silent as we all turn to him, our expressions somewhere between disbelief and exasperation.

“What?” he says defensively, holding his hands up. “It’s a valid option!”

Kaida rolls her eyes, crossing her arms. “Of course you’d suggest that.”

“Hey, I’m just saying,” Veyron continues, smirking slightly. “If he’s not a threat, no harm done. If he is a threat, better to take him out before he tries to take us out.”

“Or,” Lorien interjects calmly, his voice firm, “we could try not attacking an old man with a cane before we know who—or what—he is.”

“Agreed,” Hrothgar rumbles, his expression serious. “We don’t know enough yet. If we attack and he’s not a threat, we could make things worse for ourselves.”

I glance at Veyron, shaking my head. “We’re not jumping him.”

“Fine, fine,” Veyron mutters, rolling his eyes. “But if he turns out to be some evil wizard or something, don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

Kaida snorts softly. “Yeah, we’ll be sure to put that on your gravestone.”

I sigh, pressing my fingers to my temple as I try to think. “We’ll wait a little longer, see if he moves on. If not… we’ll figure something out.”

The others nod, though the tension in the room remains thick. As we wait, the faint tapping of the cane still echoing outside, I glance around the room, trying to distract myself from the tension pressing down on us.

It’s clear this room was meant for someone more important than the others we’ve seen on the lower floors. The bed is massive, at least double the size of the ones downstairs, and the headboard is carved with intricate designs, the edges inlaid with what looks like gold.

The furniture scattered around the room is equally elaborate—a grand vanity with a polished mirror, an ornate wardrobe with gilded handles, and a writing desk lined with delicate carvings of what appear to be scenes of battles and triumphs. Even the curtains draped over the windows are heavy and embroidered, their deep red color still vibrant despite the dust settling on them.

“This room belonged to someone powerful,” I murmur, running my fingers lightly over the edge of the desk.

“Maybe royalty,” Kaida says softly, following my gaze as she looks at the bed. “Or at least someone high-ranking.”

“Whoever they were, they had expensive taste,” Veyron quips, his smirk returning as he picks up a small, gold-inlaid trinket from a shelf. “Bet this alone would’ve cost a fortune.”

“Put that back,” Hrothgar growls quietly, his eyes narrowing. “We don’t need to be stealing things we don’t understand.”

Veyron shrugs, setting it down with exaggerated care. “Just admiring the craftsmanship.”

Lorien steps closer to me, his gaze moving over the room. “If this room belonged to someone important, they might’ve left something useful behind. A journal, letters, anything that could explain what this place is.”

I nod, glancing at the desk again. “It’s worth checking.”

But as I move toward it, the tapping outside stops.

My heart skips, and I freeze, my hand tightening on my bow. The silence is deafening, and I can feel everyone else tense around me.

“Why did they stop?” Kaida whispers, her voice barely audible.

No one answers. We’re all waiting, holding our breath, as the silence stretches on.

The door handle starts to move.

“Quick hide!” I whisper shout.

“Hello?” a frail voice calls out, soft and uncertain.

The old man pulls back his hood, revealing a face lined with deep wrinkles and a pair of cloudy, unfocused eyes. His hair is thin and white, and there’s a faint tremor to his hands as he leans on the polished cane.

He turns his head slowly, scanning the room, but it’s clear his eyesight isn’t good. For a moment, he looks right at me and Lorien, his gaze lingering as my heart stops. I hold my breath, my body tensing as I wait for him to react.

But he doesn’t. Instead, he continues looking around the room, his head tilting slightly as though he’s listening for something.

“Is someone there?” he asks, his voice trembling but steady enough to carry a weight of authority. “I can sense you… You’ve come far to be here.”

I glance at Lorien, his grip on his spear tightening as he looks back at me, his expression cautious. Does he know? I think, my mind racing. Or is he just guessing?

The old man takes a slow step forward, his cane tapping softly against the floor. “If you mean no harm, there’s no need to hide,” he says, his tone almost gentle. “But if you do… you’ll regret it.”

His words send a chill through me, and I glance at the others, still hidden around the room. No one moves, the tension in the air thick enough to cut.

Lorien nudges me lightly, his elbow brushing against my arm. I glance at him, and the question is clear in his eyes: Should we reveal ourselves?

I let out a quiet sigh, my heart still pounding, and nod reluctantly. Might as well. If he knows we’re here, hiding won’t help.

Lorien stands first, slowly and carefully, his spear lowered to show he doesn’t mean harm. I follow his lead, rising from behind the desk with my bow held low but ready, just in case.

The old man turns his head slightly at the sound, his milky eyes narrowing as he seems to focus in on us. “Ah,” he says softly, his voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and weariness. “There you are.”

“We’re not here to cause trouble,” I say quickly, my voice steady but quiet. “We’re just… trying to figure out what this place is.”

The man tilts his head, his cane tapping lightly against the floor as he takes a step closer. “You’ve come far,” he says again, his tone thoughtful. “Farther than most.”

Lorien shifts slightly beside me, his body tense but his tone calm. “We didn’t mean to intrude. Who are you?”

The old man’s lips curl into a faint smile, though it doesn’t quite reach his eyes. “Who am I?” he repeats softly, almost to himself. “I am… a caretaker, of sorts. A steward of this place and its history. And you… you do not belong here.”

His words send a shiver down my spine, but I hold my ground, glancing briefly at the others still hidden in the room. What does he mean by that?

As the others slowly step out of their hiding spots—Kaida from behind the wardrobe, Veyron slipping out of the shadows, and Hrothgar rising from behind the bed—the air in the room seems to shift.

Without warning, the lantern hanging in the center of the room flickers to life, its warm glow spreading across the space. The sudden light startles me, and I take a small step back.

“Wha—?” I begin, my voice barely a whisper.

The old man doesn’t seem surprised. In fact, his faint smile grows as he turns his head slightly, as if sensing the change in the room. “Ah,” he murmurs softly. “This place recognizes you as well. It knows you are here.”

Kaida tightens her grip on her staff, her eyes wide as she glances at the lantern and then back at him. “What do you mean it recognizes us?” she asks, her voice tinged with unease.

The man taps his cane lightly on the floor, the sound echoing faintly. “The castle has its ways,” he says cryptically. “It is aware of those who step within its walls—aware of your intentions, your fears, your… purpose.”

“Great,” Veyron mutters under his breath, his tone sharp. “So, the creepy building is alive now?”

The old man chuckles softly, the sound dry and raspy. “Alive is… one way to put it,” he says. “It watches. It waits. And it remembers.”

I exchange a glance with Lorien, my chest tightening as I try to process his words. “Why are you here?” I ask cautiously, gripping my bow a little tighter. “What’s your role in all of this?”

The man’s smile fades slightly, and for a moment, a shadow seems to pass over his face. “I am here because I must be,” he says quietly. “Because this place cannot be left untended. Not now. Not after what happened.”

His words hang in the air, heavy and full of meaning, and I feel the tension in the room grow thicker.

“What happened?” Hrothgar asks, his voice steady but firm.

The old man tilts his head again, his cloudy eyes narrowing. “That,” he says, his tone cryptic once more, “is a story best told carefully… if at all.”

“Why have you come here?” the old man asks, his voice soft but carrying an undeniable weight. His cloudy eyes seem to focus on me, though I know he can’t actually see.

I hesitate for a moment, glancing at the others before replying. “We don’t really know,” I admit, lowering my bow slightly. “We found a key… and it opened the door to this place.”

The man tilts his head, his expression unreadable. “A key, you say?” he murmurs, his cane tapping softly against the floor as he takes a slow step closer. “And yet, you entered without knowing where it would lead… or why.”

Kaida shifts uneasily beside me, her staff glowing faintly in the dim light. “We were told it would lead to answers,” she says. “About this world, about why we’re here. And maybe… maybe it could help us find someone we lost.”

The old man’s lips press into a thin line, his expression darkening. “Answers,” he repeats quietly. “Yes, this place is full of answers. But they are not always the ones you wish to find.”

I swallow hard, my chest tightening at his words. “What does that mean?” I ask cautiously. “What answers are here?”

He turns his head toward me, his cloudy eyes seeming to pierce through the air. “That depends,” he says slowly, his voice heavy with meaning. “What questions are you truly asking?”

The room falls silent, the flickering light from the lantern casting long shadows on the walls. I feel the weight of his question pressing down on me, but I’m not sure how to answer. What are we asking? Why we’re here? How to escape? Where Lyra is?

All of those questions swirl in my mind, and for a moment, I don’t know which one matters most.

“Come,” the old man says, turning slowly toward the door. His frail voice carries a surprising authority. “I may be the castle’s caretaker, but I am not as young as I used to be. I need to sit.”

He taps his cane against the floor as he begins to walk, his steps slow but deliberate. The echo of the cane striking the polished stone fills the room as he moves toward the door.

I glance at Lorien, then at the others. Kaida’s brow furrows in uncertainty, while Veyron’s hand hovers near the hilt of one of his daggers, his sharp eyes narrowing.

“Do we follow him?” Kaida whispers, her tone tinged with unease.

“What choice do we have?” Lorien murmurs back, his voice calm but firm. “If he knows something about this place, we can’t afford not to hear him out.”

Hrothgar nods, stepping toward the door with his axe still at the ready. “Keep your guard up,” he says quietly. “He’s leading us somewhere for a reason.”

I tighten my grip on my bow, my heart pounding as I follow the old man into the hallway. The flickering torchlight casts long shadows across his figure as he moves slowly but steadily, his cane tapping with each step.

The corridor feels even more ominous now, the weight of the castle’s history pressing down on us with every step. I can’t shake the feeling that the air itself is watching us, waiting for something to happen.

The old man doesn’t look back as he leads us deeper into the castle. “You’ve stepped into a place few ever reach,” he says softly, his voice echoing faintly. “Be sure you’re ready for the answers you seek… for they may not be what you hope to find.”

Not what you hope to find… The old man’s words echo in my mind, heavy and unsettling. Is he saying we can’t escape?

The thought sends a chill down my spine, colder than the mountain air outside. I glance at the others, but no one speaks. Their faces are tense, their expressions mirroring the unease building inside me.

Shade’s voice hums softly in my mind, his tone almost mocking. “He’s saying you may not like the truth. But you already knew that, didn’t you? Escaping isn’t as simple as finding the right key or door—it never was.”

“Shut up,” I think back sharply, though the knot in my stomach tightens at his words.

The old man continues walking, his cane tapping rhythmically against the stone floor. “What you seek,” he says, his voice faint but deliberate, “is deeper than escape. You came here for freedom, yes—but freedom from what? From this place? Or from something else?”

My steps falter slightly as his words sink in. What does he mean? What else would we need freedom from?

Kaida glances at me, her expression troubled. “What’s he talking about?” she whispers under her breath.

“I don’t know,” I reply softly, my voice shaking slightly. “But we’ll find out soon enough.”

The old man leads us to a wide, open chamber ahead, its walls lined with ancient tapestries and glowing runes. In the center of the room is a large, worn chair—more a throne than a simple seat. He moves toward it slowly, lowering himself into it with a weary sigh.

He rests both hands on his cane, his cloudy eyes lifting toward us. “Now,” he says, his voice steady despite his frail appearance, “tell me… why you believe you are here.”

I glance at the others, my chest tightening as the weight of his question settles over us.

“We don’t know why we got put here,” I say, my voice steady but strained as I meet the old man’s cloudy gaze. “In this game—or, well, this world—whatever it is.”

He tilts his head slightly, his frail hands resting on the top of his cane. “Go on,” he says softly, his tone neither pressing nor dismissive, but carrying a weight that makes it impossible to ignore.

I take a breath, my fingers tightening on my bow as I speak. “I got sent a game early. Like, before release. It came out of nowhere. No explanation, no instructions. I logged in to try it out, and then…” I pause, swallowing hard. “I woke up here.”

The old man listens intently, his expression unreadable. He doesn’t interrupt, but something in his posture shifts, as though my words resonate with him.

Kaida steps forward slightly, her staff glowing faintly. “It was the same for us,” she says. “We didn’t log in together, but… we all woke up here. No warning. No explanation.”

“It’s not just a game,” Hrothgar rumbles, his deep voice steady but laced with tension. “Whatever this place is, it’s more than that.”

“Feels like a prison,” Veyron mutters, crossing his arms as his sharp eyes scan the room. “Except we don’t even know what we did to end up in it.”

The old man leans back slightly in his chair, his fingers tapping lightly on the head of his cane. “You were chosen,” he says quietly, his voice carrying an air of finality. “Whether by fate, by design, or by accident… you were brought here for a purpose.”

Lorien shifts beside me, his spear resting at his side. “What purpose?” he asks, his voice calm but firm. “What are we supposed to do? How do we get out?”

The man is silent for a long moment, his gaze turning downward as if lost in thought. Finally, he speaks, his tone heavy.

“The answers you seek lie in the heart of this castle,” he says. “But to find them… you must be prepared to face the truth.”

I frown, my chest tightening. “What truth?”

The old man’s gaze lifts again, his cloudy eyes piercing despite their haze. “The truth of who you are. Of why you were brought here. And of what you are willing to sacrifice… to leave.”

“What about our friend?” I ask, leaning forward slightly, my voice tinged with urgency. “Lyra—she disappeared after we found some sort of… giant heart. Someone told us it was connected to this world. It absorbed her, or… or maybe she absorbed it? I don’t even know, but she’s gone.”

The old man tilts his head, his expression growing thoughtful as he rests his hands on his cane. His cloudy eyes shift slightly, as though searching for something unseen.

“A heart, you say,” he murmurs, his voice low and deliberate. “And it… took her.”

I nod quickly, gripping the edge of my chair. “Yes. She disappeared right in front of us. We were told it was tied to this world—like a part of its core or something. Do you know what it is? Or… what happened to her?”

The man is silent for a long moment, the firelight flickering across his face as he considers my words. Finally, he sighs deeply.

“The heart you speak of… is no ordinary object,” he says quietly. “It is a fragment of this world itself, a piece of its essence, it’s heart. To encounter it is rare, and to survive such an encounter…” He trails off, his expression grim.

“What does that mean?” Lorien asks, his tone steady but tense.

The old man’s gaze turns toward us, his voice heavy with meaning. “Your friend has become something… more. She is no longer bound by the same rules as the rest of you.”

Kaida stiffens, her eyes wide. “So she’s alive?”

“Alive,” the man echoes softly. “But changed. To absorb a fragment of this world is to bind oneself to it… to become a part of its very fabric.”

The words hit me like a punch to the chest, and I glance at the others, their faces reflecting the same mix of shock and confusion I feel.

“So she’s part of the game now?” Veyron asks, his voice sharp with disbelief. “What does that even mean? Is she stuck here forever?”

The old man leans back in his chair, his expression unreadable. “Her fate is tied to this world now,” he says. “Whether she remains here… or finds a way to transcend it, depends on her—and on you.”

“Transcended,” I repeat, the word sticking in my mind like a thorn. “Just like the menu showed… it said she transcended. Does that mean she’s back in our world? Or just… another part of this one?”

The old man’s cloudy eyes narrow slightly as he leans forward, resting more of his weight on his cane. “To transcend is to become something else,” he says slowly, his voice low and deliberate. “Something greater. She is still in this world, likely… but where, I cannot say.”

His words send a chill through me, but he continues before I can speak. “If this heart has joined with her,” he says, his tone heavy with meaning, “then she will be more powerful than most. But that power comes at a cost.”

“What cost?” Lorien asks, his voice steady but tense.

The old man turns his gaze toward him. “Power like that does not go unnoticed. If she has become bound to the heart’s essence, she will likely be seen as a target by those who seek to claim it for themselves.”

Kaida’s face pales as she grips her staff tighter. “So she’s alive, but she’s out there somewhere… and she’s being hunted?”

“Likely,” the old man says with a faint nod. “The heart is tied to this world’s core. To possess it is to hold a piece of its very existence. Many would kill to claim such a prize if able.”

I feel my chest tighten, my fists clenching. Lyra… wherever you are, you’re in even more danger than we thought.

“So what do we do?” Veyron says, his voice sharp as he crosses his arms. “How do we find her? Protect her?”

The man’s gaze drifts back to the fire. “That,” he says quietly, “depends on whether you are ready to face what lies ahead. The answers you seek may guide you to her… or they may reveal truths you are not prepared to bear.”

“You said the answers we seek are here,” I say, my voice firm as I lean forward in my chair. “How do we find them?”

The old man tilts his head slightly, his cloudy eyes reflecting the flickering firelight. He rests both hands on his cane, his grip tightening as though steadying himself for what he’s about to say.

“The answers lie within the heart of this castle,” he replies, his voice low and deliberate. “But finding them will not be a simple matter. This place was built to protect its truths, to guard them against those who are unworthy.”

Kaida frowns, clutching her staff. “Unworthy? What does that mean?”

The man’s gaze shifts toward her, his expression unreadable. “It means the castle itself will judge you,” he says softly. “It will test your resolve, your strength, and your will to uncover what you seek.”

Hrothgar grunts, his brow furrowed as he leans on his axe. “Tests, trials… we’ve faced those before. This place can’t throw anything worse at us than we’ve already seen.”

The old man’s faint smile is almost pitying. “You may find that this place knows you better than you know yourselves,” he says cryptically. “It will not simply challenge your bodies, but your hearts, your minds… and your truths.”

I glance at Lorien, his expression calm but tense, and then back to the old man. “So we just keep moving forward?” I ask. “Through this castle, floor by floor, until we reach the heart of it?”

The old man nods slowly. “Yes,” he says. “But be warned. Each step closer to the heart of the castle will strip away the layers of who you think you are. The truth you uncover may not be the one you hope to find.”

Veyron snorts, leaning against the piano with his arms crossed. “Well, that’s vague and ominous. Thanks for the pep talk, old man.”

Kaida shoots him a look but doesn’t say anything. I tighten my grip on my bow, my mind racing. Tests, trials, truths… whatever this place throws at us, we’ll face it. We don’t have a choice.

“Is there anything else we should know before we move on?” I ask, my voice steady despite the tension in my chest.

The old man leans back in his chair, his gaze drifting toward the fire. “Only this,” he says quietly. “You cannot escape this place unchanged. Whether you succeed or fail… the person you are now will not be the same as the one who leaves.”

“Last question,” I say, turning back to the old man, my voice tense. “There was a knight following us. He said he needed to kill others like us to escape this world. Can he get in here?”

The old man’s expression darkens slightly, his hands tightening around his cane. “The knight,” he murmurs, as if the mention of him stirs something deep in his memory. He leans back in his chair, his cloudy eyes narrowing. “Yes, I know of him.”

My heart sinks at his words. “So he can get in?”

The man hesitates, his gaze shifting toward the fire as though searching for the right words. “The knight is bound by his own rules, as you are by yours,” he says carefully. “The doors of this castle opened to you because of the key. Unless he possesses a similar key—or another means of entry—he cannot enter as you did.”

Kaida lets out a shaky breath. “So… he’s locked out?”

“For now,” the man replies, his tone heavy with caution. “But the knight is… determined. And this castle has its own ways of bending to those who seek it with enough persistence. If he desires to enter badly enough, he may find a way.”

Veyron groans, running a hand through his hair. “So, basically, he might find a way in, but we have no clue if or when? That’s comforting.”

The old man’s faint smile returns, though it carries no warmth. “The knight is a dangerous force, but do not let him consume your thoughts. Your trials within this castle will be far greater than what waits outside.”

Hrothgar steps forward, his expression calm but resolute. “If he gets in, we’ll deal with him. But until then, we focus on what’s ahead.”

I nod slowly, gripping my bow tighter. “Right. One thing at a time.”

The old man watches us for a moment longer, then gestures toward the door. “Then go,” he says softly. “The castle is waiting.”

As we leave the room and step back into the corridor, the flickering light of the torches guiding our way, I can’t help but feel uneasy. My thoughts drift back to the old man, the weight of his words lingering in my mind.

How does he know about the knight? I wonder, gripping my bow tightly as we walk. If he’s been here in this castle for who knows how long, how could he know about someone who’s been chasing us out there?

The thought twists in my chest, unease settling deep in my gut. He didn’t just know about the knight—he seemed to know us, too. The way he spoke, the things he said… it felt like he already understood more about us than we understood about ourselves.

“Artemis?” Lorien’s voice pulls me from my thoughts, and I glance at him. His eyes are steady, his expression calm, but there’s concern in his voice. “You’re quiet. What’s on your mind?”

I hesitate, glancing ahead at the others. Kaida is muttering to herself about “magic castles” and “cryptic old men,” while Veyron walks silently with his daggers in hand, scanning the shadows. Hrothgar’s broad frame is steady as ever, leading the way with his axe resting on his shoulder.

“I’m just… thinking about what he said,” I reply softly, keeping my voice low so only Lorien can hear. “He knew about the knight. And… I think he knew a lot more about us than he let on.”

Lorien frowns slightly, his hand brushing mine briefly in reassurance. “You think he’s hiding something?”

“Maybe,” I say, my voice barely a whisper. “Or maybe this castle… or whatever runs it… is telling him things. Either way, it feels like he knew too much.”

Lorien nods, his brow furrowing as he glances ahead. “Whatever he knows, he didn’t seem hostile. But you’re right—we should be careful.”

I nod, my chest tightening as I glance back toward the direction of the room we just left. Who are you, really? And what else do you know about us that you didn’t say?